No Better Friend, No Worse Enemy

by Green Hills

Rating: teen
Tags: Queen Chrysalis, Other, Adventure, Gore, Princess Celestia, Alternate Universe, Human, Main 6, Original Character, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic
Length: 176885

An engagement at a floating crystal in the Pacific has left four U.S. Navy ships trapped in Equestria. While finding a way back, a certain enemy rebuilds her army to take on her new foes.

(STORY IS UNDERGOING REEDITING)
“Demonstrate to the world, there is ‘No Better Friend, No Worse Enemy’ than a U.S. Marine.”
~Gen. James Mattis

Excited for his first deployment, young marine LCpl. Kevin Brooke and his fellow squad mates of Bravo Company 2nd Battalion 1st Marines, begin their journey through the Pacific Ocean with the U.S. Navy carrier fleet. On their second day of voyage, they encounter a large floating crystal, ending in a swift and devastating battle.

After awakening in an unknown world, four ships (‘USS’ Anchorage, Princeton, Spruance & Michael Murphy) must adapt to a land filled with talking ponies while finding their way back home. However, during their stay, Queen Chrysalis rebuilds her army to take on her new enemies, and Brooke slowly unfolds the depths of a forgotten past.

NOTICE:
*Edited/Proofread by Dumbgamer999, totallynotabrony, & Groggari
*Rated for graphic violence, language, and gore
*Additional Tags: Random (occurs a few times in the story), Comedy, Dark, Thriller
*All characters (humans) in this story are fictional and are not affiliated with the U.S. military and other international militaries
*This story takes place several months after S03E02
*My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic is owned by Hasbro Studios & Lauren Faust

Featured:
-November 24, 2014 -- Wow... I have no words what to say about this. Thanks so much for this achievement.

Published 2013-10-30 13:50:03 UTC
Last updated 2017-08-21 16:27:40 UTC

Chapter 1: The Easy Day [Reedit]

“How is the procedure on the crystal?” a feminine voice asks, echoing through the dark caverns of an endless cave. The cave, its only light source green crystals naturally grown on the cave walls, stretches for miles underground deep within tall mountains. Among the maze-like tunnels is an open space, where a black mare with insect wings, holes in her legs, and a deformed unicorn horn stares at a large screen produced by an orb being held on a stand. Another creature, with similar features as the mare, except smaller in size, bows down its head and responds in a high, scratchy voice.

“It is going very well, my queen. They are almost done with the main structure.” The mare smiles at the screen, which is showing a live feed of a large crystal structure being built by several other of the smaller creatures, called Changelings.

“Good. Once it’s complete, launch it immediately. I don’t want those princess fools to find out.”

“Yes, Your Highness. Where would you like for it to go?” The queen’s horn glows in an eerie green color, levitating a large book in front of her, and opens it. She scans page by page, until she finds what she is looking for.

“Ah, here we are. Just what I need.” Her horn glows brighter, changing the magical screen to a map that does not resemble Equestria and the foreign countries. Rather, it is a map that belongs to a different world. The Changeling Queen moves around the map with her horn, choosing which place for the structure to be placed. She smiles again at the excitement.

“Oh, the choices,” she sighs softly. “Let’s do something a little challenging. How about finding some subjects with a bit of experience?”

LCpl. Kevin Brooke
2nd Battalion 1st Marines
Pearl Harbor, Hawaii August 22nd Day 1 08:43:06 AM

“Good morning sailors, on yet another glorious day here at Pearl Harbor. I’m your host, First Class Officer James Pete, giving you our daily news for this week. Temperatures are at a high one-o’-two, with twenty-mile-per-hour winds coming in from the east; perfect day for our boys in the Nineteenth Fighter Squadron to show off their moves. Surfers, you got a lot of big waves coming in starting at eleven hundred hours. And as for our final event, today’s the day we all say salute to our boys in uniform. Marines of the Eleventh M-E-U, along with Carrier Strike Group Eleven, will be hosting a ceremony at o’ nine hundred hours, and will depart Pearl Harbor at ten-thirty hours…”

The day has finally come. I can feel my heart beating so fast from the excitement that I can barely pack in all my stuff in my seabag. Today is the day we are finally being put into combat. It only feels like last week as I can remember; a recruit from boot camp to becoming a Marine in Camp Pendleton, and now just finished participating in the world’s largest maritime exercise, Exercise Rim of the Pacific (RIMPAC). I’m excited, and ready.

The small radio continues on about Exercise RIMPAC 2016 that happened not even a few weeks ago. It did not excite me nearly as much since the host mostly talked about the world’s navies.

“Yo, Brooke!” a voice calls from behind. When I turn around, I see my best friend, Private First Class Eric Michaels, standing in the doorway of my bunkroom. He is already strapped up, his own seabag strapped on to his back and his assault backpack held in his arms. “Dude! You still haven’t strapped up yet?”

Eric Michaels has been my closest friend since college. A 19-year-old kid, a year older than I am, and is a full-blown showoff filled with confidence. Despite his rank being lower than mine, he is one of the best scout snipers in our squad.

I chuckle a little while I do a final checkup on my belongings. “Heh, almost. Trying to get this thing on.” I finally zip up my ILBE assault backpack, before putting on the incredibly heavy seabag over my back. After connecting a couple clips across my chest, I notice Michaels still standing in the doorway, this time, leaning.

“You know, you could’ve just went. I’ll catch up,” I say.

Michaels just shrugs and smiles. “I know. Just don’t wanna leave my brother all alone this place that makes college dorms look nice.” We both broke into a good laugh as I grab my ILBE backpack with my two hands, now ready for our departure.

I take this quick moment for a deep breath. “Okay. Ready.”

“You sure?” Michaels starts to tease. I can tell.

“Yes. We’re ‘The Professionals’.”

“No better friend, no worse enemy.”

“Oorah.” We give each other a fist pound and walk through the hallway while other Marines continue to get themselves ready.

“Well, well, well. Look who it is.” Michaels and I turn around to see Sergeant Henry Mendez catching up, also ready.

Henry Mendez has also been our close friend since boot camp. According to almost all the Marines, including Michaels and I, he is probably an odd Marine compared to the rest of us, due to his childish and over-the-top positive attitude. However, outstanding performance and accuracy is the reason why he is a higher rank than us. Probably it’s all thanks to his dad’s genes, in which he served in Vietnam not even at the legal age to join. Mendez even has his dad’s looks: scruffy eyebrows and a muscular face with a mustache. Except for his eyes, which more look youthful than mature. Besides from that, Mendez has been our so-called mentor, at least according to him.

“Let’s move! Unless you don’t wanna join our launch ceremony!” Mendez slaps our bags, pushing us not even two feet down the hallway. “Maybe we’ll be on the Hawaiian news.”

I chuckle a little while trying to keep my center weight balanced. “Woah! Easy there, Sarge.”

“Yeah, man. Ya’ know how Kev’ can get when it comes to things like this,” Michaels teases again.

“Oh, come on. You’re the one who’s full of stage fright,” I pounce right back. Michaels turns to me with his usual ‘don’t you dare say anything else’ stare along with a smug grin.

“Come on. Let’s take it easy, love birds,” Mendez nudges himself between us, wrapping his arms around our shoulders.

“Mendez!” Michaels and I shout at the same time, and the sergeant chortles.

“I’m just messin’ with you two. Now, come on. We got a ceremony to get to.” He squeezes himself between us, and begins racing down the hallway.

“God, how the hell does he have this much energy?” Michaels shakes his head, still smiling.

I shrug. “Dunno. But he’s right, you know.”

A split second later, Mendez suddenly grinds to a halt and turns around. “Oh! Forgot something! We got a new squad leader comin’ in!”

Michaels and I look at Mendez quizzically. “Wait, you mean First Sergeant Keane is being replaced?” I ask.

“No. We’re just getting a new squad leader.” Both of us walk up to Mendez while he still continues. “I’ll give you a hint. His last name is the same as a video game character.” He chuckles lightly.

“Um… we really don’t know,” Michaels says, scratching the side of his already sweating face.

“Aw, come on. You’re not even trying, guys.”

“Dude, just say it,” I say. “We really don’t know.”

“Oh, alright. His name’s Staff Sergeant Alcatraz.”

“Heh, now I know what game you’re referring to,” Michaels responds with a little chuckle that sounds more like a snort.

“Yeah, yeah. Ya’ know, you kinda’ ruined it now.”

“Anything else we should know about?” I ask.

“Yeah, we gotta’ hustle,” Mendez answers quickly, now moving at a much faster walking pace. “Or else we’ll be L-eight.”

“Goddammit, Mendez!” Michaels shouts. He and I roll our eyes and groan in annoyance the minute we heard one of Mendez’s ‘texting abbreviations’. It’s common for Mendez to use the short-term words people use when texting, though maybe a bit too common for him. He knows it annoys the hell out of us, especially for a Sergeant in the Marine Battalion nicknamed ‘The Professionals’.

“Geez, Mendez! When are you going to stop that?” I complain. “We’re not in high school anymore, man! Plus, you’re ruining our battalion name here!” Michaels and I follow after Mendez, who instead laughs back before stopping at the main exit door.

“Haha! L-O-L! I’m just messing with you guys!” He slaps our shoulders. “It’ll be even more fun when we head out to sea. I’ll see you when the ceremony is over. T-T-Y-L!” Mendez races out of the door, a burst of the Hawaiian weather overpowering the air conditioning, and leaving Michaels and I standing and a little stumped and annoyed.

The bright sun beams down on my neck as I march outside on to the tarmac searching for my squad, where many other Marine squadrons await before heading out to the piers. Up ahead is a large convoy of MTVRs sitting in the heating sun as all Marines climb aboard.

“Charlie Company! File up!”

“Echo Company! Move!”

“Bravo Company! File in!” I hear my squad’s name and follow to where it came from. When I arrive, I see Michaels saving me a spot. I quickly race over and slide in before any of our squad leaders spotted me.

“You’re in time, buddy,” Michaels whispers from behind. I smile a little before our platoon leader, Second Lieutenant Joseph Martins, steps in front to examine us. He is young, at least a few years older than Michaels and I. But he acts like a war veteran, like First Sergeant Keane. Behind him is another Marine; possibly our new squad leader Mendez mentioned earlier, Staff Sergeant Alcatraz.

“Listen up, Marines!” Martins orders over the loud running engines of the trucks and chattering. “As you already may know, Staff Sergeant Alcatraz will be joining as part of our new squad leader.” He starts walking down the line, looking at us like an inspector. “Look alive! Because today, we will be setting out again! This time, we’re not turning our heads back! We sail to defend our home! Our country! Our people! We’ve shown how we did it during RIMPAC, let’s show those who threaten us how we do it! No better friend!”

“No worse enemy!!” we all chant at once.

Pacific Ocean August 22nd Day 1 10:58:13 AM

I lean against the railing on the portside of the ship I have ridden before, and am riding on now, the USS Anchorage. As far as I know, she is a San Antonio-class amphibious transport dock ship, one of the brand new classes of warships designed for Marine operations. I do admit, their designs make them look like the ships of the twenty-first century.

I take a deep breath of the cool ocean wind, a shiver running all over my body mixed with the summer sun’s heat. I love this feeling, and I enjoy every bit of it. A feeling of freedom, something I will enjoy until we reach the Middle East. The calm before the storm I would say. To set the mood, I pick one of my favorite rock songs on my iPod, and relax on the railing.

Looking out, I continue to watch a guided missile destroyer sailing next to us, the Arleigh Burke-class USS Howard. Turning to my left facing the stern of the LPD, I spot the USS Essex, a Wasp-class amphibious assault ship, trailing a few hundred meters behind. A ship that looks like an aircraft carrier but has features for amphibious operations, just like the Anchorage. Behind the LHD is the rest of the fleet of Carrier Strike Group Eleven: three destroyers and one cruiser. Joining our fleet are three more destroyers: the USS Chafee, the USS Halsey and the USS Michael Murphy. Turning around towards the bow, my eyes spot the flagship of the fleet, the Nimitz-class USS Nimitz aircraft carrier, tearing up the waves at approximately the same distance between the Anchorage and the Essex.

I suddenly feel a tap on my shoulders, putting me out of my own daydream and pausing my song. When I turn around, I see Michaels holding his cellphone at eye level in one hand, while waving with the other.

“Hey, Brooke,” he says in a musical tune. “Say ‘hi’ for the camera.” I can’t help but form a small smile on my face.

I instead give in and hold up a peace sign with my hand. “Headin’ to Afghanistan.”

“Amen, brother.” Michaels’ smile grows bigger, and continues to film the fleet while talking to himself for the next few seconds.

High up in the bridge of the USS Anchorage, Commander Gaines, ship’s commanding officer, gazes at the open blue sea with his binoculars. A young 28-year-old man, he has over eight years of sailing the seas in the Navy under his belt.

“Commander,” one of his petty officers comes up to him. “Radar scans are clear. Got a green light from the rest of the fleet.”

The commander smiles before replying, “Alright, then.” He spins his head around to the helmsman. “Helmsman, prepare to set engines to full speed.”

“Aye aye, sir.” The commander takes a deep breath, and returns to his seat. He is ready once again to sail the seas.

Rear Admiral Shane, commanding officer of Carrier Strike Group Eleven and captain of the USS Nimitz, watches from the bridge at the parked F/A-18 Super Hornets, all ready to embark once they hit close to their destination. He is a 44-year-old man, though looking as young as 32-years, with above twenty years of sailing in both the Pacific and Atlantic oceans, starting from a regular petty officer like the rest of the crew in the bridge.

“Admiral,” a petty officer calls from one of the monitors. “We have a green light from the fleet.”

“Very well, then. Signal back to the fleet for full head.”

“Aye aye, sir.”

The carrier’s propellers, powered by two A4W nuclear reactors, revere up to their maximum potential, pushing the USS Nimitz to above thirty knots, with the rest of her fleet following suit. Each ship riding over the Pacific waves like a surfer, with the island of Hawaii slowly disappearing behind them.

22:19:35 PM

I stare off into the blank white ceiling in my bunk bed, having no clue what to do, except regretting my thoughts about joining the Marines, and doing what my parents once told me to do; go to college and get a job. This irritating thought keeps bugging every day since I hit boot camp. I don’t know how many times this has come across my mind. I lost count since we departed San Francisco bound to Hawaii, even more so since I have been recruited. Yet, I feel an uneasiness settling around me, like an eerie presence in my surroundings and fighting back and forth. One side fighting about how I was left to fend for my own without the help of my parents, the other side arguing I should have never joined the Marines. But what choice do I have? I have nowhere else to go.

As I continue off staring up at the ceiling of my sit-up berth, looking at the pieces of paint chipped off from before, I try to figure what type of image it would make to placate my growing boredom. It’s not even a day since we left, and the announcer told the entire crew there’s a storm brewing up, so our training exercises have been cancelled. So, all of us Marines are doing nothing but sit in our berths, hang out at the cafeteria, in the vehicle levels helping out the engineers fix some of the new equipment, or just hang out in the corridors, wandering around until we get lost again.

Private Michaels slams the metal edge of my bunker as loud as he could. In fact, it can be heard just a few corridors down. I jump up in my bed taken completely by surprise, smacking my hand against the side wall. As I settle down, Michaels chuckles out loud clapping his hands like he’s in a comedy show.

“Oh man, haha! Got ya’!”

“God’s sakes, Eric!” I take deep breaths to slow down my heart pumping harder than ever. Michaels tries to calm himself down, but still would not stop laughing. His face turns bright red as he gasps for air. After what seems like a whole minute, if not longer, Michaels slows himself down and catches his breath before he could speak.

“Woo... sorry ‘bout that, man. Just wanna know how’re ya’ checkin’.”

“I was doing fine until you slammed my bed,” I respond in an annoyed tone. I hint Michaels by putting some emphasis on some of the words, hoping he would get my point as I rub my sore hand.

“Aw, come on, buddy. Ever since we left San Francisco, you’ve been down.” I make a grunt and return to my original position before Michaels barged in.

“You’re not fooling me, Kevin. I can tell by that face,” Michaels calls out, leaning a bit closer to my bed. I’m already annoyed, so I turn my back towards him. Michaels lets out a sigh. “Okay, man. You leave me with no choice.” I know what he’s talking about. The moment he said that, I brace my ears for the worse.

“ ’Oh, baby! Oh, babah'! Babah’! Ooh!’ ” Michaels’ interpretation of Justin Bieber’s popular song sounds similar to two rusty metal pieces being rubbed together; perhaps too similar. Not even five seconds in, I already turn around just about bursting from what Michaels plans on doing next in the song.

“Alright! Alright! I get it! Just shut up!” My face is red of annoyance and anger now as I lazily roll out of my berth.

I take a sip of my coffee, after finishing telling my situation to Michaels. The coffee, of course, just tastes like hot water with grains, but it didn’t matter to me. We are the only guys in the mess hall as Michaels tries to think of something to say.

“Sorry, about that, man. I dunno what else to do.” I stare down into my paper cup, looking at my reflection being mutated by the shakiness of the ship.

“It’s not your fault,” I softly say now a bit more calmed down. “The way they push me to go isn’t what I want. Since I had nowhere else to go, I figured—” I take a deep breath through my nostrils to hold back in my frustration, and it’s starting to put a toll in my head. “Why not go here? Maybe I’ll find out who I am. Of course… well, yeah.” Michaels gives me a light pat on the back. I look up at him giving me a big smile through that lightly acne-covered face.

“Come on, Kev’. We’ve been in this same talk since we met in college.”

“And you always give me the same answer,” I mumble quietly as I take another small sip of the coffee.

“Your parents are jerks anyway,” Michaels continues. “Sometimes… well, you just have to face it.”

“I already did.” I put the cup down harder than I expected, almost spilling out the liquid. “You know what they did the last time I met them.”

Michaels lowers his head, being silent for the first time in a few months. “I know. You told me.” He quickly stands up and leans forward until he is a few inches from my face. “But you know what? You’re better than them. They can have all the damn money in the world if they want. And guess who they care about?” I give off a small smirk. I know where Michaels is going since he told me this joke a thousand times.

“Money? Getting me to be a doctor? Lawyer? Something to do with numbers and banks?” Michaels raises a finger as he finishes his coffee in one go. Once he finishes, he slams the paper cup on the table.

“Their own selfish ass!” Michaels and I stare at each other for a minute, waiting for something to happen. Before we know, we both crack up and start laughing. Michaels is almost a cure to people who are feeling depressed, and he knows how to make those people feel happy again. Mendez is also good at that, but better. I finally manage to settle down, catching my own breath before taking another sip of my coffee.

“But listen, buddy,” Michaels says, placing a hand on my shoulder. “Don’t be too hard on yourself. You have a habit of doing that.”

“Yeah, I know.”

“We’re Marines. We’ll be going to combat soon. And, when you get home, you can show off to your parents that medal.”

“Depends, if I live.”

“Just don’t worry ‘bout it.”

Before the two of us could talk anymore, the door behind us bursts open, and four Marines enter. I recognize those faces, as they too are part of our squad.

“Hey, look what we have here,” the first Marine, a Chinese man, calls out as the group makes their way to us.

“Carter! How’s it going, man?” Michaels gets up from his seat, giving the corporal a firm handshake.

Corporal Carter is also a young 27-year-old Chinese man, but a couple inches shorter than Michaels and with a face of a 19-year-old. He is one of our best radio operators, not to mention has great experience in handling any electronic equipment. I can even imagine him building a radio with almost anything people can throw at him.

“Nah, nothing much, man,” the corporal says, him and the group sitting back down. “Folks and I were just hanging about since practice has been cancelled.”

“Hey, Brooke. How are you?” a blonde woman, Hospital Corpsman Third Class Smith, says sitting across from me. She is our field corpsman, and most of the time we like to call her ‘Lohay’ for fun, due to her looking like a certain celebrity before she hit the bong.

“Nothing much,” I answer back. “You?”

“I guess you could say the same thing.”

“‘Ey, Brook’,” another Marine, this time a tall Jamaican man, slaps me on the back, nearly knocking me forward before sitting next to me. His name is Corporal West, one of the support gunners in our squad. He is the tallest in our squad and has a tattoo of the Marine Corps logo on his right forearm. Even some of the toughest Marines in our company have a look of fear by just looking at him.

“H-hey to yourself,” I say, struggling to endure the pain from the slap West gave me.

“Hey, Kanye, give the kid a rest before you snap his spine,” Carter teases.

“’Ey, man. Remember what I tol’ you ‘bout that, now! I’m not some bullshi’ celebrity, a’right?” West snaps at the corporal. The rest of us reply with a small laugh as the two begin to settle down a bit.

“Oh, hey Hends. You got an extra lighter? I lost mine,” Michaels asks to Corporal Hends, a short-haired brunette sitting next to Corpsman Smith. She is one of the quiet ones in our squad. Yet, she is another tough Marine one would struggle against.

“Yeah,” Hends nods, her voice its usual bored tone. “I’ll give it to you tomorrow morning, if you want.”

“Thanks.”

“So, what were you guys doing before?” I ask the group.

“We were talking about the new squad leader,” Carter answers, before getting up from his seat. “Gonna get a coffee. Anyone else want one?”

“I’ll take one,” West raises his hand.

“Same,” Smith replies. The corporal gives a thumb’s up before racing to a coffee machine in the center of the mess hall.

As we wait for his return, I look around seeing nothing but us being the only ones in the mess hall. The buffet stalls are closed, the flat screen televisions are still on playing today’s news about a storm hitting the southeast of Japan, and everything else looks spiff and clean.

“Hey, what’s this?” Michaels asks, crouching under the table for a few seconds. He comes back up with a doll horse in his hand.

“Can I see that?” I ask and extend my arm out. Michaels hands me the doll, and I closely inspect it. Its body is pure white, with a few colored smudges on it. Its rainbow-colored hair and tail are tangled and messed up. It has wings, a unicorn horn and a sticker of a sun printed on its rear end.

“Hey!” Carter yells a few meters away, suddenly racing towards the table with three cups of the cheap coffee in his hands. Hastily placing the cups down, nearly spilling one over, he runs over and quickly snatches the doll out of my hand.

“The hell are you doing with that?!” he yells.

“Well, what are you doing with that?” Michaels asks back.

“Come on, man. This is important to me. It’s my daughter’s.” There is a quick moment of silence between all of us.

“Your daughter gave that to you?” Smith asks.

“She’s five. Before I left, she gave me this for good luck. She said she’s like this… guardian, or something about the sun.”

“What now?” I ask confused.

“I don’t know. It’s from a show she really likes.”

“I know how you feel,” Smith says, resting her chin on her two hands. “I have a photo and a few drawings from my two kids.” Before she could explain more, we are all interrupted when the speaker crackles all around the ship.

“Attention all hands. We have a storm brewing up in an hour or so. Secure all cargo and personal belongings.”

“Well, shit,” Michaels mutters. “I hate storms.”

Commander Gaines peers through his night vision binoculars, carefully looking at a cluster of cumulonimbus clouds strangely rising forming an unfamiliar shape in the dark of night where the USS Nimitz is almost blocking the view. He puts down the binoculars and turns to one of his navigational officers.

“Raikes, how far is the storm?” Petty Officer Raikes checks the radar screen in front of her. Her eyebrows quickly arch at what she sees on the display monitor.

“Approximately…” she first says, trying to simplify her sentence the more she looks at the monitor. “Thirty-one nautical miles, sir. But…” She ponders at the shape of the storm displayed on the monitor. Even though it’s her first time out in the sea with the Navy, she knows something’s not right. The commander walks over to her, wondering what is all the fuss on the monitor. He too, has the same reaction as Raikes the minute he takes a look at the screen.

The screen shows a satellite image of the Pacific Ocean. Close to the top left is the island of Japan, the rest of the left side is the rest of the Asian countries, and nearing the right side is Hawaii. Covering up most of the screen is a large mix of storm clouds in an unfamiliar shape, in varied colors ranging in different temperatures. The clouds start at a certain point right next to Japan, then quickly spreads south of southeast almost on top of the fleet.

Commander Gaines leans closer to the strange array of clouds forming into what appears to be a geometric shape. He has sailed the Pacific Ocean dozens of times during his time in the Navy, and he knows clouds do not move naturally like what he is seeing, nor form in a geometric shape by itself. Something is very odd.

“Radio to the fleet,” he says. “Tell them to stay on alert if anything happens during the storm. And send a message to Pearl Harbor regarding about this.”

“Aye aye, sir,” a petty officer responds.

I can hear the thunder thrashing and the waves crashing as the USS Anchorage rocks all around in the heavy waves and violent winds. I look at my watch; it’s nearly two in the morning and I still can’t get any sleep. I’m pretty sure everyone else onboard is having the same situation as I am. Most of us are unable to get a decent sleep through all the howling winds and rocking waves.

I continue to read the book I got while I was in Hawaii, With the Old Breed written by a World War Two veteran explaining his experiences during the war in the Pacific. The only light source I have is a tiny battery-operated lamp hanging on the ceiling via magnet, which I got from a dollar store before we set sailed. Already, I’m at the part where the main character arrives at Peleliu, experiencing the heavy fortified turrets shooting at his friends.

The ship takes a steep rise and fall, nearly knocking me out of my berth. When the ship returns to stable, I look out to see if anyone else is awake from the short rollercoaster ride. No one felt the jump. I look down and see Michaels snoring away. He can sleep through almost anything. You can play a death metal song at full volume and he won’t mind. I shake my head, chuckling softly as I return to my reading. Hopefully, tomorrow will not be as bad as of right now.

Author's Note

Yes, here it is! The first step to the improved story. Big thanks to editor Dumbgamer99 for helping me on this. I am really excited to show this to you. And thank you to my followers for the long wait!

Chapter 2: Crystal Encounter [Reedit]

LCpl. Kevin Brooke
2nd Battalion 1st Marines
Pacific Ocean August 23rd Day 2 07:37:01 AM

I crack open my heavy eyes after a restless night of rough waves and crying winds. My head is spinning as I slowly roll myself out of my sit-up berth and make my way around the winding large room to the nearest closet-tight bathroom with a clean uniform in my hands. When I look at myself in the mirror, my eyes suddenly shoot wide open at the sight. My tan is gone. What the hell happened to my tan? I’m pale! Over three months in Hawaii just got thrown out the window thanks to one night in a ship tackling a storm! I groan in frustration, and mentally slap myself on the side of the head. I have been on this ship for a day and I already lost my tan; it infuriates me.

After finishing up brushing my teeth and changing into a clean uniform, I step out of the bathroom and head back to my berthing area. The thought that I lost my color in less than a day mind boggles me. When I return back to my rack, I look at the others with the curtains still shut. I wonder if the others are still asleep. Most of our squad plus another have been staying in this well-sized room of four berthing areas, each containing six sit-up berths. Sergeant Mendez, Corporal Carter, Private First Class Michaels, Private Darwin, Private Pelayo and I sleep together in our own berthing area. I can’t complain the lack of space in this ship, but I rather sleep here instead of in the world’s cheapest bed in college with a bunch of party-going roommates. The plus side of being a Marine is we have bigger lockers on board the USS Anchorage compared to the sailors.

I walk over to Michaels’ berth beneath mine, and bang on the metal edge. “Eric! Wake up! Unless you wanna miss the early bird special!” I hear no reply. I wonder how that guy can sleep even through my yelling. Before I head out the berthing area, a loud scream from behind, and I quickly smash myself into the wall in front in complete shock. I turn around slowly seeing Michaels laughing uncontrollably in the doorway.

“Woo! That really got ya’!” I give him a long glare, hoping he would figure out my frustration. Michaels finally finishes his laugh, and takes a deep breath. “Ah, sorry ‘bout that buddy. Next time, you can be the one who scares me.” I raise an eyebrow, still staring at him when he finally notices my baggy eyes and pale skin.

“Dude. Your tan...” he points out.

“Don’t. Say it,” I respond in an unemotional tone. I turn around as Michaels leans against the doorway, covering his giggle with his arm. “What’re you doing up early, anyway? I rarely see you do that.”

“Eh,” Michaels shrugs. “Just wanted to have a walk down in the vehicle decks. Was in the mood for it.”

I arch an eyebrow at him. “Really now? ‘Cause you’re not the type of person who would do that.”

Michaels blinks a few times as I approach him. “Well… I’m… you know…”

“Come on. Admit it.” I poke his uniform. “You and Mendez were waiting to prank on me again, right?”

I notice Michaels stiffen a little, his face beginning to sweat. “Eh… w-well, you see…” I cross my arms waiting for his answer. I have him cornered. Then, my eyes catch a dark green blur just out of the corner, and my face is suddenly covered in a variety of colors with an audible ‘puff’. Next thing I know is I’m lying on the floor frantically waving my arms around my head like I am having a seizure, followed by some hard laughter emitting right in front of me.

“Haha!! Got ‘im!” Mendez cries out triumphantly. He and Michaels give each other a high-five.

“Woo!” Michaels cheers, both of them continuing to laugh. It only takes a moment until I realize it’s just another sporadic prank conceived by the two clowns of the squad. “Two in a row, baby!”

“What the hell, guys?!” I scream. It is too early for them to be pulling off a prank, let alone two at the same time.

“We really got ya’ this time, bro,” Mendez says, walking over and helping me to my feet.

“You and your damn confetti,” I mumble, wiping off the bits of colored paper off my uniform.

This isn’t the first time I’ve fallen victim to Michaels’ and Mendez’s pranks. Countless other Marines, including our squad mates, have landed to their jokes ever since boot camp. We all got used to it later on, but even now I’m surprised they don’t have a nickname for what they like to do instead of what they are known for.

It didn’t take long after the two jokers finally settle down after an agonizing minute of laughter. Even some Marines who pass by in the corridor give us an awkward glance. All I can do is lean against my berth and wait. Worse, they even know how agitated I get without coffee.

“Are you guys done now?” I ask in an annoyed tone. Mendez merely nods, his giggling still hanging in the air while Michaels regains his posture with a deep breath.

“Hehe… yeah. Yeah, we’re good now,” Michaels answers.

“Good,” I reply, shoving the two boys to the side and make my way to the corridor. Michaels and Mendez quickly catch up.

“Oh come on, Kev,” Michaels nudges my arm lightly. “You’re not really pissed at us, are ya’?”

I snort. “Nah, you got me.” I give Michaels a small push, the three of us laughing together. “But you guys are cleaning up the mess after breakfast.”

“Hey! It was Henry’s idea!” Michaels blames the sergeant.

“Oh, here we go again...” Mendez chuckles. The three of us giggle as we walk down the corridor.

Commander Gaines inspects the horizon with his binoculars. It’s strange how a storm like last night could be as violent as a typhoon, and disappear without a trace. There is not a cloud in sight, and the sun is shining as it lifts itself from the horizon. He lowers his binoculars and rubs his eyes. He has not slept for the entire night, as well as some of the crew in the bridge. The only thing that he can think of is a cup of coffee, a strong cup of coffee. He turns around to see his petty officers that stood by his side throughout the entire night, slowly dozing off at the monitors and helm. As commander of the Anchorage, he feels like he should reward them.

“Raikes, Grant, Gallin. Go get some shuteye,” he says. “The rest of the replacements should be coming in.” The three sailors look up from their positions.

“With all do respect, commander. We’re alright…” Petty Officer Raikes is the first to speak, but stops short to take a long yawn.

Another sailor next to her snorts. “Go get some rest, Raikes. I got from here.” Raikes nods, gets up and exits the bridge along with Grant and Gallin.

Not ten seconds later, two more sailors enter the bridge and salute to the commander.

“Jackson, Spence,” Gaines begins. “You boys slept well?”

“Aye aye, commander,” Petty Officer Jackson replies.

“Aye aye, sir,” Seaman Spence, the ship’s helmsman and youngest sailor, replies, though a little hesitant.

The commander smiles at the two sailors still standing in position like a statue. “Good. Glad you boys are ready. We’ll be having a busy morning. Jackson, be on lookout on starboard side while we finish our R-A-S.”

“Aye aye, sir,” the petty officer salutes before exiting out of the bridge to the right.

“Spence, you know what to do,” the commander orders to the kid.

Spence salutes before moving to the helm. “Aye, commander.”

“Roland, what’s the status on the Matthew Perry?” Commander Gaines turns around to one of his sailors.

“They’re preparing to enter our starboard side, commander.”

“Alright. Let’s continue with the resupply from yesterday.”

“Aye aye, commander.”

The commander grabs his binoculars again and peers outside. Once again, he searches the horizon. Behind him, a sailor blows a whistle, followed by the ship’s 1MC grabbing a portable microphone from the wall and announces.

“Attention all hands, prepare for underway replenishment with the U-S-N-S Matthew Perry.”

Staring out through the window at the open ocean, with the USS Nimitz in the foreground off to his ten o’clock, Commander Gaines decides to go outside and view the replenishment at sea, and some fresh air. He orders his chief petty officer to watchstand, and exits the bridge to the starboard bridge wing. The first thing he feels is the cool ocean wind and the warm summer sun radiating down as it is ascending in the sky. In front of him, sailors crowd around the edge of the starboard wing looking over at the dry cargo ship USNS Matthew Perry sailing parallel to the USS Anchorage at the exact speed. Some of them are wearing life jackets and construction helmets. Before watching the underway replenishment, Gaines takes a long look over the bow of his ship, and at the horizon, with the Nimitz trudging through the waters several hundred meters ahead.

Looking at the vast aircraft carrier reminds the young commander of his early career. He first served on a variety of amphibious assault ships. The first he served was on the Tarawa-class LHDs before moving down to the older Whidbey Island-class and Harpers Ferry-class LSDs. Now, he is finally commanding his very own ship for the first time. The thought of being responsible for a thousand sailors and Marines, plus heavy equipment and armored vehicles, feels much greater than a giant boulder hanging over his head by a thin rope. However, it doesn’t stop him from enjoying what is in front of him, sailing the seas for endless times just as he dreamed when he was young.

Commander Gaines’ daydream immediately ceases when a loud gunshot echoes all around, followed by a whistle a second later. Turning around, he watches his sailors stand shoulder to shoulder looking over the edge watching the sea replenishment take underway. Some of them have their smartphones out and begin filming and taking pictures. Gaines chortles under his breath, watching his crew act like excited children. Though, he would do the same if he were in their position.

He continues to peacefully walk down the bridge wing passing the line of sailors, some of them sliding out of the way for him to pass while the rest are still distracted. The ocean wind rustles against his uniform, and muffles down almost any noise he can hear from both his crewmen and the ones on the USNS Matthew Perry. His ears catch the sound of spinning rotor blades, and barely spots an MH-60S Seahawk lifting off with its cargo from the aft deck of the dry cargo ship.

“Commander,” a sailor calls from behind, and he turns around. “Bekkens is requesting you come back to the bridge immediately.”

A curious thought runs through Commander Gaines’ mind, wondering what his chief petty officer needs him for. He solemnly nods and follows the young sailor back to the bridge in a rather hurriedly pace. As soon as he enters, he notices majority of the crew have a somewhat worried look on their faces.

“What’s going on, Bekkens?” Gaines asks to his chief petty officer.

Bekkens takes several deep breaths, a sweat forming on his forehead to which Gaines notices. “The admiral just contacted us. Our mission has just been changed.”

Commander Gaines blinks a few times and stands still, feeling as if he is choking on something. “What do you mean, ‘mission has been changed’?”

Again, Bekkens takes another breath before replying. “The fleet just got an emergency message from Naval Base Sasebo. Three ships went missing last night from the storm. We’re being reassigned for a search-and-rescue.”

It feels as the entire bridge has gone completely silent, all eyes turn to the commander and the chief petty officer. Gaines could swear he feels his body freeze from pure shock. The commander’s mind suddenly running a dozen thoughts a second. How can three ships go missing during a storm? And why? Worst of all, who went missing? Gaines feels stuck and lost at this situation. But, he can’t do that. He is the ship’s commander, and all hands aboard are his responsibility. He can’t let them down. However, what would one do in a situation like this. Gaines thinks hard, remembering his officer training. The first thing he would do is try to gather as much information of the situation as possible.

“Get me the Nimitz now,” he tells Bekkens.

“Aye aye, sir,” Bekkens replies, and quickly turns back to his position.

“Everyone return to your tasks,” the commander orders to his crewmen. “Be on alert once underway replenishment is complete.”

Whistling down the corridor to an imaginary tune created with my mind, and my belly full breakfast, I have nothing else to do since practices have been cancelled for the next few hours. Marines around each corner of every corridor are having their usual conversations; some discussing about the current war and separate operations, while others are talking about their families and loved ones. It doesn’t bother me.

When I reach my berthing room, a terrible grumble from my stomach stops me right in the doorway.

“Really?” I groan in frustration. “I just ate…” I refuse to eat anymore of that horrible breakfast. Then again, I could always find a vending machine and grab a couple bags of chips. I make up my mind before wanting to say ‘fuck it’ and turn around, when I see one of my squadmates turning a corner a few meters away.

“Hey, Brooke.” Private Leonardo Darwin says as he walks up to me. He too is another good friend like most of the Marines in the squad. A skilled marksman just like the rest of the Marines and the same age as Michaels (nineteen years).

“What’s up?” I ask to the young private.

“Been looking ‘round for you. Michaels wants you. He’s waiting outside on port where the boat valley is.”

I raise an eyebrow. “Why?”

Darwin shrugs. “Dunno. He said he has to tell you something.” I cross my arms looking at him suspiciously. It could be another stupid prank Michaels and Mendez are setting up. However, they both know more than one prank a day is enough to drive me insane.

“Alright, then,” I finally reply, and begin walking down the corridor once again. “This better not be another prank.”

“I don’t think so!” Darwin replies back as I move farther away. “He sounded serious!”

With a quick detour to the galley to get something edible, it takes more than a few minutes to find my way through the mazes that make up the LPD. Like any other ship in the U.S. Navy, the San Antonio-class is no different for having complex corridors and rooms. From departing San Francisco to the international Rim of the Pacific exercise in a short three months, I still get lost and wind up somewhere in an area that I don’t even know exist.

Eventually, I find my way outside to the main deck, port side of the vessel. The air is cool, since I am on the shaded side of the LPD, and the wind is strong. Somehow, there is not a cloud in sight for miles. I think to myself how a storm could pass over us overnight and be gone the next day. Taking a bite out of my already half-eaten apple, I spot Michaels hanging over the railing, staring at an MH-60R Seahawk landing on the stern of the USS Spruance, and walk over.

“Trying to pull another prank on me?” I ask jokingly as I approach him. Michaels remains silent as he lights up a cigarette. After a long breathe in, he slowly lets out all the smoke that is carried away by the wind.

“Nah,” he replies. His expression looks as if he is in deep thought. I rarely see him like that. He stays quiet for a while, taking a couple more puffs while I finish my apple and toss it into the sea.

“Sh’o, what’sh happenin’?” I ask again with a mouthful. I look around us to see if anyone is here, but to no avail.

After another puff from his cigarette, Michaels answers. “I overheard from Second Platoon’s leader talking to one of the sailors from the bridge. Apparently, the storm last night was all too weird for the fleet.”

I arch an eyebrow. “It was just a storm, though.”

Michaels raises a finger cutting me off short and blows out the smoke again before speaking. “Nope. From what I heard, the storm was emerging from Japan.”

“Yeah, I know that part.” I roll my eyes, wanting to get Michaels to the point.

“Then, Naval Base Sasebo reported to us saying three ships went missing.”

I stop halfway through my chewing, snapping my head to Michaels. “Wait, what now?”

“Three ships went M-I-A from Sasebo,” Michaels repeats. I take this moment to repeat the exact words he said, hoping I am not having any hearing problems.

“Wait a minute, wait a minute,” I say rapidly, stepping away from the guardrail. “Three ships?”

Michaels nods. “Yeah. Twice.” His tone of voice sounds strangely calm, especially when he is telling me this information. “The rest of the fleet knows ‘bout this too, probably.”

It feels as though everything around us has just slowed down, and I find some difficulty swallowing the contents of the apple. I don’t know what to say, except ponder over how three ships from a naval base in Japan went missing.

“W-wait, wait…” I throw my hands up and rub my forehead, trying to process this information. It feels very sudden, too sudden to say the least. How can three ships stationed in Japan disappear in overnight? Unless, it might have something to do with the storm.

“Why are you telling me this information?” I ask again.

“Because… there is something I wanna talk about…” Michaels adds, still leaning on the railing gazing at the Spruance across.

“Attention all hands, this is your captain speaking,” the PA speaker goes off, halting the both of us from speaking further. “Several minutes ago, we have received a distress message from Fleet Activities Sasebo in Japan. We are diverting our course to Japan to provide relief efforts and search and rescue. I want all hands on deck once underway replenishment is complete.”

Inside the maze-like corridors of the USS Anchorage, Second Lieutenant Martins walks through the narrow hallway with new squad leader Staff Sergeant Alcatraz following behind. The lieutenant starts explaining of the situation. “Captain Stanton will be briefing us about the situation. I’ve already explained about it to First Sergeant Keane. He’ll be meeting with us at o’ nine thirty hours in the briefing room.”

“Aye, sir,” Staff Sergeant replies.

“I also want to make things quite clear between you and Keane.”

Alcatraz raises an eyebrow at the lieutenant. “Sir?”

“First Sergeant Keane is technically more of a lone wolf rather than being part of the pack, if you read his files.” There is a quick silence, as Alcatraz tries to remember the war veteran.

“Well, he is one helluva decorated Marine, sir. Two previous tours back then.” Lieutenant Martins pulls over to the side with Alcatraz, turning around and facing him.

“Don’t bullshit me, Staff Sergeant. You know what happened on his second tour?”

Alcatraz remains silent again for a moment. “Just the bits and pieces, sir.” The lieutenant briefly stares at the new squad leader, before nodding softly and resumes the walking.

“I’ll be putting you in your first assignment once the briefing is done. Remember, don’t get carried away about what we may be facing.”

Staff Sergeant lets off a small smile as he follow suits. “Be a pleasure, sir.”

“I understand that, lieutenant. Just keep me updated on the situation in Sasebo, got it?” Commander Gaines says frustratingly through the radio to the ship’s command and control.

“Yes, sir. But it will take a while for a response from the naval base. They reported of having significant power outages during and after the storm. They’re still getting their communications back up. We’re currently communicating with the Green Bay and Germantown.”

“Alright, just keep me informed.” Gaines hangs up the radio and rubs his forehead and eyes to relieve the stress building up.

He just got out of a conversation with both the rear admiral and his lieutenant down in command and control, and so far, he has received little intelligence about the crisis in Fleets Activities Sasebo. All he knows is three ships went missing during the storm last night; two of them are amphibious assault ships and one destroyer. Already, he has a terrible feeling who those two amphibious assault ships are. However, the base is still repairing their communications.

“Sir,” one of his radarmen calls from behind a monitor. “Control just picked up something to the far northwest.” Gaines walks at a quick pace to her.

“How far is it?” he asks.

“Can’t say for sure, sir. Radar is barely picking up a signal from it. Approximately… forty nautical miles or so… bearing two-five degrees east.” Commander Gaines stares at the radar screen, barely noticing a tiny blinking dot just off to the top-right. It’s very faint, but shining like a star.

“Have they tried to make contact?” Gaines asks.

“Nimitz is working on it,” the sailor says, pressing several keys next to the screen. “Unsure what it is, though. Radar can’t seem to pick it up properly. Could be a small boat…”

Gaines stares at the faint dot pondering what it is. It could be what the sailor said; a small boat struggling from the storm last night. However, he is not sure since the Nimitz is attempting to make contact. Hopefully, it is not too big of a deal because there is a more pressing matter at stake.

“Alright,” he says, straightening himself back up. “Inform me if anything about it comes up.”

“Sir,” a voice notifies the commander again from behind as soon as he stands back up, this time from Chief Petty Officer Bekkens. Gaines huffs through his nostrils, his mind feeling the stress from the bombardment. As he turns around, the first thing he immediately notices is the expression on Bekkens’ face, gripping tightly on the portable radio as if he just heard something horrible.

“The fleet just got a report from the Green Bay and Germantown,” Bekkens says as Gaines marches over to the sailor. “We’ve got one helluva situation about those missing ships.”

Gaines wastes no time, as he takes the radio from the chief petty officer, and immediately speaks to command and control. “Lieutenant, what’s the situation?”

“U-S-S Green Bay just radioed to the fleet about about the missing ships. It’s the Bonhomme Richard, Ashland and Japanese destroyer Ariake.”

The commander freezes in position the moment he hears those names. The thought gnawing on his mind about the amphibious assault ships is not wrong, but it feels a lot worse when he hears their names. A sudden chill runs up his spine as Gaines attempts to think of something to reply as fast as possible. Like an arrow piercing right through him, he struggles to contemplate this situation, let alone figuring out what to say to command and control.

The USS Bonhomme Richard is a Wasp-class amphibious landing ship, similar to the Essex. And the USS Ashland is a Whidbey Island-class dock landing ship, also designed for amphibious warfare much like the San Antonio-class. Just two of those ships make up almost an entire Marine Expeditionary Unit, and they are gone. However, one more is missing as well; a Japanese destroyer. Commander Gaines has little intelligence about the Japan Maritime Self-Defense Force, but knowing that one of their ships is lost can cause as much controversy like theirs.

After what seems to be an endless cycle of dead silence, Commander Gaines finally manages to respond. “Very well. Keep me informed.”

“Yes, sir,” the lieutenant from control says, before they both hang up. Gaines rubs his forehead, now knowing the names of the unaccounted ships. Never in his life has he felt so distressed. How can nearly two thousand men and women be gone in one night? And why?

“Sir, radar just lost the unknown contact,” the radarman announces from her monitor. Commander Gaines makes haste to her station to have a look, only to find the blinking spec gone from earlier.

“What do you mean?” he says in a hurriedly tone, his eyes darting around the screen to make sure they are not fooling him.

“It just vanished,” the radarman says, pressing a button off to the side. “Radar just lost it for some reason…” Before she can say more, the blinking dot reappears on the screen again, this time, about a fourth closer from where Gaines originally saw.

“Woah there,” the sailor comments, both her and the commander taken back by surprise a bit. “A fast one.”

“Has the fleet managed to make contact?” Gaines asks.

“No, sir. They never got a reply.”

The commander stares at the screen for a long moment, his mind is thinking of a dozen theories at once. “How far is it now?”

The sailor types on her keyboard, pulling up a separate window on the screen. “Not sure. Nimitz is currently tracking it. My guess… thirty-five nautical miles. Radar is having difficulties picking it up. It’s like… there’s only one, but it keeps on bouncing in different areas as if there’s more.”

Gaines lifts back up as he tries to think of the most probable solutions as he watches the dot on the screen suddenly move again another millimeter. Looking at it, it’s definitely heading straight towards them, no doubt about it. He is silent for several seconds, the first thing popping into his mind any Navy sailor fears; a stealth boat.

Commander Gaines has sailed the waters an endless amount of times in the Navy, and had his fair share facing combat situations. However, it feels as though there is a great deal of pressure bearing down on him. But, another thought comes to his mind. If it is a stealth boat, why is there only one? It is highly unnecessary and risky for someone to send one boat against a fleet. For all he knows, the blip could be a small boat needing to be rescued.

Gaines shakes his head and takes a deep breath. Now it is not the time to be wondering about the blip. He needs to stay focused on the priority at hand. His sailors are looking up to him, and he can’t let them down. Going through the training in his head, the first thing his guts are telling him is to call for assistance.

“Roland, how goes the R-A-S?” he asks to one of his sailors.

“They’re just finishing up, sir,” the sailor replies. “Ospreys will be coming in shortly.”

“Good.” Gaines quickly turns to another sailor behind the radio. “Patch me to the Nimitz.”

“Aye aye, sir.”

Peering through his binoculars, Rear Admiral Shane searches across the endless horizon for the unknown vessel that has been faintly detected by radar. He too, has been up all night guiding his crew and the strike group against the storm, hence due to his baggy eyes. The admiral puts down his binoculars and rubs his sore eyes, before taking a sip of his coffee.

“Is there any response from the contact yet?” he asks to his radioman.

The young sailor from behind the monitor shakes his head. “Negative, sir. C-I-C is getting nothing, but they’re picking up some strange static from it.”

Admiral Shane wants to ask the sailor about what he just said, when another calls for him. “Admiral, Anchorage is contacting us.”

Apparently, he will have to wait, since the new commander needs assistance right now. “Put it through,” Shane replies, walking to his seat and grabbing the phone. “This is Admiral Shane, go ahead.”

“Admiral, this is Gaines. Have you got a confirmation on the unidentified vessel?”

“Not yet. There is no response from it. And our search radars can barely pick it up. Our estimation is about thirty-five nautical miles, but we can’t get an exact location. How are you doing on your side?”

“That’s also a negative here, sir. Our radars can barely pick it up. It’s a tiny blip on our screen.”

“Alright. Have your men ready once R-A-S is complete. We’ll be changing course soon.”

“Aye, sir.”

The admiral hangs up and turns to one of his sailors standing in front awaiting his orders. “Contact the Essex. Tell them to send a Sea Stallion with a boarding team to the last known coordinates of the vessel.”

The sailor nods. “Aye aye, sir.”

“Alert the Michael Murphy, Spruance and Princeton to move to the front lines and be ready.”

“Aye sir!”

The PA crackles throughout the USS Anchorage, playing a custom breakaway song from a certain TV show from the Discovery Channel, signaling the conclusion of the underway replenishment. For a person who grew up in New York City, listening to country music is like visiting a foreign country. It even reminds me when I was young my nanny took me to Chinatown once. An experience I wish to forget, but at the same time don’t want to. As the music plays, Michaels and I move down the corridor at a rapid walking pace back to our berths, with sailors and Marines rushing past us.

The song lasts for a short while, thankfully. Once it ends, the PA then switches to the ship’s 1MC. “Attention all hands, report to your stations. I repeat, report to your stations. Await further orders.”

“Damn, guess this situation is pretty serious,” I comment to Michaels tailing behind.

“Nah,” Michaels shakes his head, his tone of voice sounding a bit serious. “This is something else.”

“Yeah, I know.” We have been informed by our staff sergeant, even overheard several sailors and Marines about the situation. Not only are we redirected to Japan to search for three missing ships, but now there is a vessel heading in the fleet’s direction they are unable to contact. It seems everything is happening at an odd convenience.

“Essex is sending a Sea Stallion over to the vessel’s last known location.”

“Well, that’s just fucking brilliant. And here, our mission has changed from combat to relief efforts…” I overhear two sailors having a conversation as they walk fast from the opposite direction until they pass us.

“I guess I’m not the only one who’s pissed off at the change of mission,” I joke.

Michaels chuckles. “Heh. Amen to that.” He gives me a quick pat on the shoulder before suddenly passing me and making a turn around the corner a few feet ahead. “I’ll meet you back at the berthing area.”

I abruptly stop from Michaels’ sudden moves. “Hey, where’re you going?”

Michaels stops as soon as he turns the corner. The only parts visible are his head and half of his body. “I, uh, gotta’ find Pelayo. It’ll be quick, promise.”

I tilt my head slightly confused. “Why? We’re all heading to our berths to get ready. We might as well wait until the rest come.”

“No, no. It’s fine. It’s, like, really important,” Michaels says quickly, slowly backing away. “I just need to tell him something really important. Be right back.” Before I even have a chance to talk, Michaels vanishes from behind the corner. I quickly follow suit, but stop immediately as soon as I turn the corner, staring at my friend now jogging down the corridor.

As I finally lose sight of him behind the wall of Marines and sailors, I shake my head and resume walking down the corridor back to our berthing room, though at a slower pace. What can possibly be so important at this time Michaels needs to tell one of our squad mates something so urgently?

The briefing room is almost packed filled with Marine platoon and squad leaders, all of them geared up. Some of them are veterans like First Sergeant Keane, while the rest are new like Lieutenant Martins and Staff Sergeant Alcatraz. Standing in the front beside a large whiteboard are four company leaders of the 11th Expeditionary Unit: Captain Stanton of Bravo Company, Captain Haywood of Charlie Company, Captain Thomson of Weapons Company and Executive Officer Harpor of Logistics Battalion 11. Two sailors accompany the front room as well: Chief Petty Officer Bekkens and Lieutenant Bowes of Command and Control.

“This unmarked vessel was completely out of radar until it was discovered just a few hours ago,” Lieutenant Bowes explains, pulling down a white canvas. At the same time, Captain Haywood turns off the lights, and a projector turns on to show a radar image. In it, a red circle with a faint dot is seen around the upper right side from the center.

The latest intel we got is the vessel is approximately twenty-five nautical miles away, with estimated speeds between seventy and seventy-five knots.” Staff Sergeant Alcatraz turns to take a glance at Lieutenant Martins, only to see him having a pondering look on his face. “There has been no verbal response from the vessel as of now for the past thirty minutes. The only thing we have now is this sound…”

The projector switches to a toolbar of a media player and begins playing. It first starts off as a bunch of static screeches for a brief three seconds, startling most of the Marines, before fading into what sounds like buzzing noises and faint cries mixed with more static that lasts for seven seconds until the audio finally ends.

“Ever seen anything like this, First Sergeant?” Staff Sergeant Alcatraz leans to First Sergeant Keane, who shakes his head.

“Not in my previous two.”

Chatters and murmurs emerge from the Marines as Lieutenant Bowes returns to the exact spot where he was before and resumes speaking. “That is the only reply we got…” Keane too has a troubled look on his face as the lieutenant continues, when he notices something off the corner of his eyes. Chief Petty Officer Bekkens is leaning against the wall off to the right where Bowes is, rubbing his eyes as if he is feeling drowsy. Keane even notices Captain Stanton glancing over at him a couple times.

“...Therefore, all Marine personnel will provide relief efforts at Fleet Activities Sasebo while Strike Group Eleven will conduct search and rescue off the east. Strike Group Five will follow suit three days after and conduct searches down south,” Bowes finishes. The first sergeant blinks a few times, realizing he has not been paying attention to the new task that is being assigned to them. Or, was being assigned.

Lieutenant Bowes steps to the side, allowing Captain Stanton to take over the briefing.

“Now, as you may all have heard,” the captain begins, taking a quick moment for a deep breath. “U-S-S Green Bay and Germantown reported to the fleet of the names of the ships. To inform you all, they are the Bonhomme Richard, Ashland and J-D-S Ariake.” Once again, the room erupts into small chats.

“That’s almost a goddamn entire M-E-U,” Alcatraz leans to Keane again in shock.

“I know,” the first sergeant replies, rubbing his chin. “You wonder how...”

“You betting on aliens?”

“Possibly. But aliens come from space.”

“Do we have a lead of what happened?” a Marine raises his hand.

“Unfortunately, no,” Stanton replies. “But, our main suspicion could be the storm.” The projector changes again, showing a satellite image of the entire Pacific Ocean with a large cluster of storm clouds block almost a quarter of the image. There are also highlights of two colors indicating a certain item: the ones marked in red are outlines of different countries through the clouds. And a blue X is seen just east from where Hawaii is, obviously the fleet.

NASA at the International Space Station was on watch last night and snapped this image,” Stanton explains. “According to our A-G, the storm was emerging just southwest from Japan before expanding out south and west until it reached Hawaii. And that’s where things get a little unsettling…” The image transitions to a repeating seven-second clip of the storm. Marines whisper to each other as the video presents the irregular rhombus-shaped storm emitting a dozen bright green flashes of lightning at almost every frame before the clip repeats.

The projector turns off, and the lights turn back on, nearly blinding the Marines. Captain Stanton steps forward until he is in front of the white canvas.

“Eyewitness reports stated all personnel stationed in Sasebo experienced last night was nothing they have seen before,” he says. “They claimed what they saw was… some sort of bright green light that knocked out all power within a two mile radius.” Once again, the room fills up with small chatters before Lieutenant Bowes steps up next to the captain.

“Remember,” he announces. “Once we deal with the vessel, the Nimitz strike group will commence search and rescue for our lost ships while we rendezvous with the Curtis Wilbur, Stethem and Antietam at Sasebo for relief efforts. From there, Strike Group Five will follow suit three days later.”

“The Essex has already sent out a Sea Stallion with a Force Recon team to the vessel’s last known location,” Captain Haywood adds in. “Sampson has launched a U-A-V for surveillance and support for the team. We’ll be waiting for the results shortly.” The rest of the Marines nod their heads.

“Lieutenant Martins,” Stanton points to the new platoon leader. “Take a squad leader and four of your best men to the bridge. Lieutenant Bollins, take a squad leader and a machine gun team to the area as well, secure the rear forward island. There are some heavy machine gun turrets there, but I want some men up there in case the vessel we approach are pirates or another nation. Or, worst case scenario, something that is not of our own.”

“Lieutenant Mason,” Captain Haywood calls out next. “Take a squad and head to the aft flight deck. We’re expecting some Ospreys that are scheduled for landing as soon as all cargo is secure below decks. So stay sharp once they come in.”

“Everyone else who is part of C-L-B Eleven,” Executive Officer Harpor says, “send your men to the vehicle and well decks, and secure the cargo delivered from topside.” The rest of the Marines nod their heads and reply a slight mixed up ‘aye, sir’.

“The rest of you, get your platoons set!” Lieutenant Bowes orders finally. “We may be facing a threat we have not come across before, so I want all eyes sharp and ready for anything. Let’s go!”

“Anchor Three-five, what’s your position, over?” a operations specialist says as he and Commander Gaines both concentrate on the radar screen in front of them. Hovering almost on top of operator, Gaines rubs his dreary eyes, not only from the tiredness and stress, but from being in the dimly lit command and control room staring at a screen for over half an hour.

“Three-five to Anchorage, we’re approaching the vessel’s last known position. E-T-A, one mike, over,” replies the CH-53E pilot, callsign Anchor 3-5. Commander Gaines can hear it over the headphones he is wearing. He watches the blinking dot that is the helicopter on radar slowly approaching the smaller blip of the unknown contact.

“Do you have visual on the contact, over?” the sailor says.

“Uh, that’s a negative… no visual contact.”

Commander Gaines and the sailor stare at each other for a while puzzled. Checking the radar screen again, they see the Sea Stallion almost directly above the contact’s known position.

“Anchor Three-five, radar scans show you are almost directly on top of the contact,” the specialist says over the mic.

At the same time, Gaines turns over to another sitting several meters next to them. “Is the Scan Eagle in position?”

“U-A-V will be in position in seven mike, sir,” the sailor replies.

“Roger that,” the Sea Stallion pilot replies. “We still have no visual conta— wait… there’s something glowing down there.”

“Three-five, please verify,” the operation specialist says, with Gaines returning to staring at the screen and pressing the headphones close to his ears.

“Visual contact on something coming out of the water… Goddamn, that’s bright…” Commander Gaines holds his breath. His eyes are straining as they are glued on the blinking dot that is the helicopter directly over the unknown contact.

“Three-five, can you describe what you see, over?” Both the sailor and Gaines wait impatiently for their answer.

“It’s… a bright light… we go—ual. It look— be some— rising out.” Static slowly blocks out some of the pilot’s chattering. The specialist turns a few knobs to reestablish the connection, when a low buffering grumble enters through the headphones. It sounds as if there is a low humming growl wanting to let out a scream, while the static only makes it even more sinister.

“Anchor Three-five, repeat your last, over,” the sailor says, the eerie noise showing no signs of leaving.

“Ancho— you copy? Repea— we’re— shit!! Conta—! We’re und—!” The radio suddenly shrieks into the men’s headphones, startling them immensely before quickly dying off into a subtle static.

“Anchor Three-five,” the operation specialist announces over the mic after barely recovering from the outburst. “Anchor Three-five! Do you copy?” Commander Gaines watches in shock as the two dots suddenly disappear off the screen. A helicopter has just vanished from radar, along with the unknown vessel. And they couldn’t do anything about it!

“Commander!” a sailor calls from the other side of the room. “Bridge requests your presence immediately!”

Commander Gaines takes off his headphones, unable to make an answer. Instead, he silently makes his way to the door to the point of running without giving an order. The entire command and control room is silent and staring until the commander leaves, knowing they just lost a helo full of Marines, and something they are unable to make contact with.

I make a quick inspection with my ILBE assault backpack, counting out the spare ammunition I have before writing them down on my notepad. Once I complete that, I quickly move to the second and third smaller compartments, which contains my iPod, journal and book that I am in the middle of reading.

“Okay,” I mumble to myself as I check and recheck everything I have spread out on my berth, including my tactical vest. “H-E pockets, ten. Mags, eighteen. Twelve gauge, twenty-four. Beretta mags, six.” I take a deep sigh, finally to relieve a little pressure inside that I completed my checklist almost thrice.

“Hey, Brooke,” a Marine calls out of my berthing area. As I look out, I see him standing just a couple meters from the berthing area. “You got a mag to spare?”

“Yeah, here,” I answer, taking out an empty magazine from my ILBE assault backpack and tossing it to him. “You owe me one, now.”

“Yeah, yeah. I gotcha’,” the Marine replies after catching it with one hand, and returns to his berthing area. I shake my head and chuckle under my breath as I prepare to dress in my combat gear. Before that, I poke my head out of my berthing area at the room. All I see is half of the other squad of my platoon, and a few boys of my squad: Private Darwin, Corporal Carter and Corporal Hernandez. I still don’t know where the rest of my friends are. But, I can’t worry about it too much.

I begin putting on my gear, first slipping on my improved modular tactical vest (IMTV) before moving on to the rest of everything. Next, I clip on a holster, a kneepad and a couple pistol magazine pouches around my legs, and an empty 12 round 40-millimeter holder belt around my waist. Finally, I put on my elbow pads. Before I pack in all my empty magazines, I double-check my tactical vest to make sure everything is in place. I adjust the straps and twist my body around to make sure everything is secure and comfortable. It has been a while since I last worn it fully loaded, but the weight and comfort is still familiar.

All the while, I can hear the conversations and call outs from within the room and outside from Marines as they get ready to face a potential threat. I take one last deep breath to slow down my rapidly beating heart. It’s hard to believe that I am finally going to combat. It will be scary, and it will be exhilarating. My hands can’t stop shaking. After a few deep breaths, I can feel myself slowing down. This is really happening.

I shake my head after daydreaming when the alarm goes off, followed by an announcement over the PA.

“General quarters. General quarters. All hands report to your stations.” I quickly zip up my assault backpack, and close the curtain on my sit-up berth. Struggling for a bit, I manage to strap the heavy backpack over me.

“Let’s go, let’s go!” I hear one of the Marines from first squad cry out, followed by the beating sound of boots hitting the floor as they rush out the room.

“We’ll see you on deck two!” Corporal Carter calls out. An ‘Oorah’ is said from one of the other Marines as they leave. I rush out of my berthing area, double-checking my locker is properly closed. The first thing I see is Carter, Hernandez and Darwin still in the room.

“Brooke, you seen Michaels and Pelayo?” Darwin asks.

I shake my head. “No. Last time I saw them was when they grabbed their shit and bolted out a minute before you guys came in here.”

“I told you,” Hernandez says in a harsh tone. “Them fuckers are always like that.”

Corporal Raphael Hernandez, according to Sergeant Mendez, is the typical person one would find in a part of town where all the crimes happen. For a fact, all of us know he has the attitude of a nagging wife, and spent more of his life at an anger management school than out in a suburban town full of gangs.

“Well, we’re sure as hell not waiting for them,” Carter says, putting his radio in one of his pouches. Making a quick check on his helmet before putting it on, the sound of footsteps catch our attention as PFC Michaels and Private Pelayo rush into the room.

“Where the hell have you been?” Darwin asks almost irritatingly.

“Staff Sergeant is gathering a small team,” Michaels replies, catching his breath. “He ordered us, Kanye and Brooke to wait here until he arrives.”

“Well, I’m already here,” I raise my hand. “Haven’t seen West, though.”

“Well, take care, you guys,” Carter says while adjusting the mic of his headset. “We gotta’ go, though. Lieutenant Martins is expecting us down in deck two with first squad.”

“You boys have fun, then,” Michaels says, he and Pelayo stepping to the side as the three Marines jog out of the berthing room.

The entire berthing room feels awkwardly quiet for a brief moment, save for the random shouts coming from the corridor as I make the last adjustments to my gear. That’s when I decide to speak first to Private Pelayo.

“How you doing, Pelayo?”

“Yeah… I’m good,” the kid replies, his voice giving away a hint of nervousness.

Private Paul Pelayo is the youngest Marine in our squad. Just 18-years-old, he is a high school graduate with incredibly curly dark scarlet hair. He and Michaels knew each other since high school, and he was the first introduced to me before we joined the Marines. Although he has the heart of a timid child, no other Marine in our squad has the reflexes other than a ninja compared to Pelayo.

Clipping the last elbow pad on, I lift my head up to notice Pelayo’s face has a look of uneasiness and scratching his head under his helmet, while Michaels has an expression of uncertainty. Before I can comment of what is bothering them, Staff Sergeant Alcatraz, our new squad leader, steps in with Corporal West close behind.

“Marines,” Alcatraz calls out.

“Staff Sergeant,” I reply, the three of us standing at attention.

“Apologies for taking a while. Meeting was a bit longer than expected. Has Lieutenant Martins informed you of the situation?”

“Aye, sir.” Alcatraz signals us to follow, and so we did. He exits the berthing room with me close behind, then Michaels, Pelayo and West.

“L-T briefed us that we’ll be meeting up with Second Platoon on the bridge, right?”

“That’s affirmative,” Alcatraz nods. I turn around to make sure the others are following. Sure enough, they are, but Pelayo and Michaels has their heads down with the worrisome look still plastered on their faces.

“Just to let you know, kid, Lieutenant Martins put me in charge of this,” Staff Sergeant continues talking. I immediately snap my head back to him. “He even told me you also have the skills as a good team leader. You really showed it back on RIMPAC.”

“Uh, yes, sir,” I nod my head.

“Alright. We may need that for later. We’ll head first to the armory, get whatever you boys need.”

Looking through his binoculars, Rear Admiral Shane watches the last F/A-18E Super Hornet takes to the skies via the carrier’s steam powered catapult.

“Teams One and Two of Squadron One-Four-Seven are in the air, sir,” a petty officer announces behind a monitor.

“Order Team One to set a perimeter around the strike group,” Shane orders. “Send Team Two to Anchor Three-five’s last known position. We need to find them.”

“Aye aye, sir.”

The rear admiral returns to his look out position. A hundred meters ahead are the ships Spruance, Princeton and Michael Murphy. Far off the port side is the USS Howard pushing through the waves passing the Essex. And at the same time to the starboard is the USS Halsey going by the Anchorage. He ordered both of them to the frontlines as additional support after losing contact with the Sea Stallion Anchor 3-5, and he is taking no risk after being informed what happened at Sasebo.

He looks at his watch to check the time. It has been over ten minutes since Team Two of Strike Fighter Squadron 147 have taken off, and he is growing anxious to hear the results. To distract himself, the admiral looks down at the flight deck. Crewmen in colorful jackets hurry to clean up the four catapults before scrambling to the edge platforms or to the island.

“Admiral,” a sailor calls from behind one of the monitors. “C-I-C received something from Jason Five. They found something.” The admiral quickly turns around and rushes over to the sailor on the monitor.

“What did they find?” he quickly asks.

“Don’t know, sir. Whatever they found, it’s close.” The sailor presses a few switches. “Establishing communications now.” At the same time, Shane picks up a spare set of headphones and places them over his head.

“Jason Five, this is Nimitz,” the sailor announces over the mic.

“Nimitz, this is Jason One-five. We are currently tracking… something, bearing east. Speed is unknown. Coordinates as follows; Bravo two-four-point-three-eight north, Delta one-seven-point-two-four west. How copy, over?”

“Solid copy, Jason One-five,” the petty officer replies. “Standby.”

“Coordinates received,” an operator from the combat information center (CIC) says. “Standby.”

The sailor turns up to Admiral Shane, wondering what he should do now while they wait. “Ask Team Two what they found,” the admiral orders almost urgently.

“Jason One-five, can you describe what you see, over?” the sailor says quite hesitantly.

“It’s… it’s uh, difficult to say. It’s… green gems. Just a tower of green gems. It’s just floating, has no platform, and is currently on the move… over.”

“C-I-C has a fix on the object, admiral,” another sailor says next to the admiral.

“What’s the distance?” Shane asks.

“Approximately twelve nautical miles due west. Five miles from where we lost contact with Anchor Three-five.” The admiral remains silent for another long few seconds, blankly staring at the screen in front of him until his mind finally comes up with a response.

“Inform Jason Five to keep us updated on that object. Monitor it at a safe distance. Prep up Seahawks once we have visual contact at whatever the hell that thing is.”

“Aye aye, sir.”

After exiting the armory, Staff Sergeant Alcatraz, Private Pelayo, Corporal West, Private First Class Michaels and myself start making our way through the maze-like hallways of the Anchorage to the bridge.

“Lieutenant, this is Alcatraz. We’re enroute to the bridge right now,” Staff Sergeant speaks into the intercom.

“Roger that. Whole fleet is on alert now. They have visual contact of the object at approximately nine miles out and closing in fast. You better get up there.”

“Copy that. We’re moving.” We slowly start to pick up the pace whenever we get the chance. I look down at my rifle for a quick check-up: a standard M16A4 fitted with a Trijicon ACOG sight, a PEQ-16A laser designator attached to the right of the barrel, and an M203 underbarrel grenade launcher. After checking, and nothing out of the ordinary, I continue to keep up the pace with my team.

I can feel my heart starting to race, pumping the adrenaline through every vein in my body. Yet, my hands holding my rifle would not stop shaking, and the sweat starts to build up through my hair under my helmet. Not because of the pacing through the hallways to find the bridge, but wondering what might happen when we encounter the unknown vessel. Will it be an enemy warship? Or, just a cargo ship captured? I’m pretty sure everyone in the entire fleet is also thinking about it.

After almost ten minutes of walking around, we managed to make it to the bridge, less time than I anticipated. Staff Sergeant opens the heavy door and steps in.

“Marines on deck!” commands a sailor, all geared up with a tan-colored helmet and a pair of heavy gloves. We all walk in the bridge, with me coming last and closing the door behind. The bridge is larger than I expected as well, with just a little more room than a destroyer. On opposite sides of the bridge, are two doors that lead to the bridge wings. The entire room fills with silence as all sailors and officers stare at us. Standing next to Commander Gaines are five Marines from Second Platoon. One Marine walks up to Staff Sergeant Alcatraz.

“First Platoon?” he says.

“That’s affirmative,” Staff Sergeant nods staring into the Marine’s dark brown eyes.

“ ‘Bout time you boys showed up,” the Marine teases, but not enough to put a smirk on our faces.

“Alright, people! Let’s move! Get to work!” Commander Gaines barks. Everyone in the room, all of them geared up, scrambles again back to their monitors and stations. The commander walks up to Staff Sergeant Alcatraz. “Staff Sergeant Alcatraz?”

“Aye, sir,” Alcatraz nods.

“Good. Object has been spotted at least four nautical miles out and closing in fast. We got four destroyers and a cruiser sent to the front lines. You guys get the starboard wing, other team’s got the rear.”

“Aye, commander.” Alcatraz starts moving to the door on the right, with us following.

“Let’s move, Marines!” shouts the Marine walking back to his team.

We exit outside, getting a gust of cool wind and the warm sun radiating down as it is high in the sky. Already, there are two sailors all geared up, one of them manning an M2 heavy machine gun that had just been mounted on the railing. Perpendicular to our right, is an M240B machine gun turret with one sailor by it. A few more sailors take position behind down the bridge wing of the forward superstructure.

“Marines, set up,” Staff Sergeant Alcatraz commands in a regular tone. Ahead of the aircraft carrier by a hundred meters is the cruiser Princeton and destroyers Michael Murphy and Halsey.

“Estimated visual contact, five miles!” a sailor cries out, looking through a pair of binoculars straight ahead. I snap back to the front view, searching frantically for the vessel through my riflescope. While my eyes are suffering through the gusting wind, I spot it. From my point of view, I see it just behind the Princeton the moment the cruiser bumps over a tiny wave, steering her a tad to the left. However, confusion, shock and curiosity sweep over me. This is not a ship, or anything related to one.

Commander Gaines watches through his binoculars at the large spiked object, now at less than three miles between it and the fleet, and showing no signs of slowing down.

“All units, halt, halt,” the radio goes off. “Standby for further orders.”

“Spence, kill the engines,” Gaines orders. There is no reply from the helmsman, not even the engines shutting down. When the commander quickly turns around, he quickly notices Seaman Spence staring endlessly ahead, completely oblivious to his command or to his surroundings.

“Spence. Spence!” Gaines calls out two more times. Spence quickly regains his senses and stares at the commander for a brief moment.

“Kill engines, now.” Commander Gaines says.

Spence takes a deep breath and nods, sweat slowly starting to build up. “A-aye, sir.” He does exactly the commander orders, and lowers the throttles until the massive vessel slows down along with the rest of the fleet.

“All ships are on halt, commander,” a petty officer says to the commander.

“Hold position. Have all turrets aim at whatever that is,” Gaines responds and holds up his binoculars at the object, now at least a mile away in front of the fleet.

The ship rocks back and forth after it stops, almost throwing us slightly off balance. I grab on to the railing to stabilize myself after the ship settles down. I lower my rifle to get a picture of how far the object is. Awe strikes me instantly, my mouth nearly dropping open at the sight of the floating object.

It is a large floating tower of green crystals. A giant tall gem sits in the middle of at least five smaller ones about half of its height, extending a few degrees in an off-angle position. At the base are hundreds of smaller crystals acting as a buoy.

My thoughts, lost and distracted at the beauty of this crystal that is taller than a destroyer, are quickly yanked away at the sound of spinning rotor blades. Two MH-60S Seahawks fly past the Anchorage port side, followed by a third being launched from the Nimitz, all head straight towards the ominous crystal. A team of four F/A-18 Super Hornets flies overhead from behind it, with a second squad swooping in from our right. Their roaring engines drown any background noise in my ears until they quickly subside.

“The hell is that?” says a sailor holding on to the triggers of the M2 machine gun.

“Don’t know, kid. Don’t know,” another replies shaking his head.

“Knighthawks, do not engage,” a radio goes off. “Repeat, do not engage. Standby and await further orders.” I watch as the three helicopters split up and surround the crystal as it mysteriously comes to a standstill at about half a mile away.

“Thunder Three-four, solid copy. Standing by.”

“Sparrow Two-one, standing by.”

“Victor Three-three, standing by.”

Despite the low hum of the ships running, the whipping sound of the helicopters and the distant howling of the fighter jets preparing for another passover, everything around me feels eerily quiet. My eyes are focused mainly at the strange thing. It looks something out of a typical alien movie, but it’s a giant crystal. I veer my eyes to my left to Michaels standing next to me, seeing how he is reacting. Just as I suspected, he has a serious expression on his face compared to the sailors on his left looking shocked.

“All units, standby. Prepare for—” The radio suddenly shuts down by a loud squeal when the crystal emits a blind light and a low shaky ‘boom’. It sounds as if someone is playing music with the bass set to max with a tripping effect. The brightness becomes almost unbearable, and the rumbling sound fiddles my eardrums. Using a hand to shield my eyes, I try my best to see what is going on. Then, the light fades and the sound diminishes in a second.

“The hell?!” one of the sailors shout.

“What the hell is it doing?” Pelayo asks, his voice trembling as he rubs his eyes.

“Stay focused, Marines!” Staff Sergeant Alcatraz orders.

Without warning, the vessel jolts when the sound of its engines comes to life. I suddenly feel a panic of what is going on. I begin to notice we are moving.

“The hell’s going on?!” the first sailor shouts.

“Staff Sergeant!” Michaels calls out to our squad leader standing close to the door of the bridge.

“Stay here!” Alcatraz orders, running inside to check what is going on.

“Staff Sarge!” I try to call out, but Alcatraz already rushes inside.

Upon entering the bridge, Alcatraz halts just a couple steps inside, his eyes staring at Chief Petty Officer Bekkens and a sailor rushing towards the helmsman.

“Spence! What the hell are you doing?!” the sailor screams. Seaman Spence, the ship’s helmsman, doesn’t respond. His hand is tightly placed on the throttle lever to full speed, his face is pale as if he is seasick, and his eyes are glued straightforward at the crystal.

“Spence! What’re you doing?!” Commander Gaines barks at the helmsman. “Cut off engines! That’s an order!” Again, Spence ignores his commander’s order, and presses down on the throttles harder. Something is not right with the kid. The two sailors grab hold of the kid’s arms, prying them free of the throttle and the wheel.

“Spence! Let go! Now!”

Staff Sergeant Alcatraz takes into action, he and Commander Gaines rushing to the sailors’ aids. The Marine takes hold of Spence’s hand firmly on the throttle, while the commander takes the other on the wheel. The two sailors grab hold of the kid’s shoulders and upper torso, pulling him with all of their might.

“Spence! Let go!” Bekkens shouts again.

“Sh-she’s talking… she’s talking…” Spence grunts through the struggle.

“What the hell are you talking about?!”

With one last pull, the men pry Spence free, shoving him against the wall. One of the sailors speedily lowers the throttles, bringing the USS Anchorage to a slow halt.

“Spence! Spence, look at me!” Commander Gaines shakes the deranged sailor’s shoulders, getting him to come back. All he receives is a look from the helmsman like his soul has been taken. “Spence! Pull yourself together! What happened?!”

“Sh-she… t-talk…” the seaman officer shakily mumbles. “Th-they’re… they’re coming…”

Alcatraz watches as the commander frantically waves his hand and snaps his fingers in front of the young officer’s pale sweaty face, getting him back to reality. The poor kid only replies by saying nonsensical words. The Marine feels a shiver run to his very bones. He has never seen anyone in a state of shock like he is seeing right now.

“Anchorage, this— Nimitz!” the radio goes off in the bridge. “What the hell— goin— on?!”

“Commander!” another petty officer calls from a monitor.

“Roland. Take Spence to the sick bay,” Gaines orders to the two sailors, running around to the radio before they could reply.

“Aye aye, sir,” the sailor nods

“I’ll go with him, sir!” Bekkens offers. Gaines quickly allows it, and jumps back to the radio.

“Admiral!” the commander yells as soon as he grabs the mic. “Admiral, do you copy?!”

“What’s going— there, comma—? You are on— fro— lines…” The line suddenly disconnects, forcing a frustrated groan from the commander.

“Dammit! Collins, what’s going on?!”

“Don’t know, sir,” a different sailor answers from a monitor. “There’s too much interference. We can’t contact any of the ships nearby.”

“Raikes, what’s our position?!” Gaines turns to a third.

“We’re in the frontlines, sir! Whatever Spence did, he pushed the throttles to the max!” The commander grows silent, figuring out what the hell is going on. In fact, that’s what everyone in the bridge is doing.

“Boost the signal!” Admiral Shane orders the crewmen on the bridge of the Nimitz. He quickly switches to his binoculars over at the Anchorage, now almost between the Princeton and Halsey by probably less than a hundred meters behind.

“Interference is way too strong, sir!” one of the sailors replies back. “We’re unable to contact any of the ships nearby!”

“Incoming!!” The whole crew is interrupted by a secondary flash of light from the crystal, followed by a large wave blasted from it heading in their direction. The admiral watches as the first ships on the frontline ride over it like a surfboard. They rock violently around as the wave heads straight for the rest of the fleet. As the wave hits the Anchorage next, the admiral has mere seconds left before it hits the aircraft carrier.

“Brace for impact!!” The bow of the aircraft carrier shoots straight up, knocking everyone off their feet. The island is then hit by a loud sonic boom not even a millisecond later. Some of the windows burst into pieces flying in all directions, and most of the rest crack upon impact. The ship tumbles forward, displacing some fighter jets from their locks, and sending one tipping over the edge.

Water rushes over the bow and on to the main deck of the Anchorage as she tips downward like we are riding on a rapid. Bodies tumble all around as the ship rises back up forcibly. A loud ring pierces my eardrums. I groan in pain, clutching my hands over my ears to stop the ringing. I can barely hear the cries from the others. Everything I see is so blurry. It feels like forever until my vision and hearing returns, but the pain is still there.

“Is everyone okay?!” a voice screams. I can’t tell who it is.

“Get up! Get up!”

I shake my head vigorously while I sit on my hands and knees. When the ringing finally subsides completely, I grab hold to the rails as tightly as possible. My heart won’t stop pounding as I struggle to get back up. Even though it lasted almost thirty seconds, it seems to go for more than an hour. My legs feel like they have been broken from when the wave collided with the amphibious transport dock.

“You guys okay?!” A sailor asks helping me up.

I nod my head. “O-oorah.” I turn around to see Pelayo being helped by West, struggling to take deep breaths.

“Take i’ easy, man!” West comforts the private. I spot Michaels by the corner, and drag to him.

“Michaels! You okay?” I ask, helping Michaels stand straight up.
“I’m good, I’m good,” he replies and pats me on the shoulder. His face is completely white and his ears are red like a tomato.

Staff Sergeant Alcatraz slowly stands up to his feet, his ears slightly deafened from the sonic boom. He feels a couple cuts on his face when the windows shattered. Looking around the bridge, which somehow is filled with a light blanket of vapor, most of the people are lying on the ground groaning in pain from the blast, most of them in critical condition due to the windows. Some of the windows are shattered, letting in the ocean breeze, while the rest that are still holding have major cracks, including the screens on the monitors. He spots Commander Gaines getting up along with several other sailors, helping out the others. He can see Gaines’ mouth moving as if he is shouting, but can barely hear anything as his ears still have that ringing tone.

Alcatraz continues to pan around the bridge, experiencing a dizziness coming around in his head, as the ringing never seems to fade in his ears. He rubs his eyes to force him to stay focused, only to flinch after feeling a sharp pain from one of his cuts.

“…Sergeant!” Alcatraz twirls around, leaning against a plotting table after nearly stumbling. His ears still have the high-pitched ring, muffling out any of the background sounds.

“…Sergeant!” The Marine blinks a few times and shakes his head. The muffling begins to disappear. “Staff Sergeant!” Alcatraz lifts his head up to see Commander Gaines making his way to him, a small area of his face covered in blood from a cut on his upper cheek.

“Staff Sergeant!” the commander yells at him again, shaking Alcatraz’s shoulders until his hearing fully returns. “Get back outside, and tell the crewmen to signal to the nearest ship! ‘Fire warning shot’! Now!”

Alcatraz nods before stumbling his way to the door outside. “A-aye, sir!” As he does, he takes a quick glance at the surroundings. Half of the crewmen escort the wounded out of the bridge, some of them have half of their faces covered in blood. All monitors have gone static, as most sailors try to operate them.

“Raikes! Status!” the commander continues giving orders to the female officer.

“Systems have gone haywire! Nothing’s responding!”

“Gallin, what about the ship’s controls?!” Gaines turns to the next sailor behind the helm. He pushes and pulls the throttles again several times, but nothing works.

“Engines are not responding!” Gallin replies. He taps the monitors and touchscreens only to find the same result. “All monitors are being interfered!”

“You two!” Staff Sergeant Alcatraz cries out the moment he bursts out from the bridge. The moment we all turn to see him, my eyes shoot wide full of shock when I notice two cuts on either side of his face. He points to two sailors manning a turret next to a signal light.

“Sir?” one of them turns around.

“Signal to that ship right now! Commander’s orders, ‘Fire warning shot’!”

“Aye! Signaling to Halsey! ‘Fire warning shot’!” The two sailors get to work on the signal light to the USS Halsey just at our two o’clock, while Staff Sergeant Alcatraz sets up between two other sailors with an M2 machine gun and I.

“Get ready, Marines!” Alcatraz orders, setting up between two sailors and I.

“Aye, Staff Sergeant!”

A minute later, the Halsey’s Mark 45 naval gun fires a shot in the air. We all turn our heads toward the source of the loud ‘bang’. The 5-inch round wisps at low level passing the crystal by meters.

“Warning shot—. Repe— shot fired,” a radio statically goes off from one of the three helicopters still hovering close to the crystal.

Everything falls silent, maybe too silent. The fleet holds their breath for anything else, bracing for anything that might surprise us. But, there is nothing. No sound except for the rushing wind and waves, and the choppers hovering at a decent distance just above the structure. Nothing for a full fifteen seconds, which feels forever with the situation we are dealing now.

“Jason O—. Standby to—gage, over.”

“Th-that’s it?” Pelayo breaks the quietness. Before we could answer, the green crystal interrupts us by shining again, this time, not as bright as the first time.

“Oh shit!” A loud and low, metallic sound starts echoing all around, like the sound of something powering up. Everyone shields their eyes. As the light slowly dims, I get a vivid view at the crystal again. The tall gem beams a hard light down to one of the five smaller ones surrounding it. Before long, the said crystal glows, the revering sound growing louder at a higher frequency, then shoots a large beam of hard light directly at the USS Halsey next to us giving a loud screech as it fires.

Green crystals grow on the surface of the destroyer the moment the beam makes contact, first engulfing the bridge at such an alarming rate. In less than three seconds, I watch as the bridge is consumed, followed by the gems piercing through the steel hull as it spreads like a virus. The Halsey suddenly erupts in an immense green mixed with yellow and orange fire the minute the light beam ceases. Burning metal and crystals disperse all around as the destroyer rips itself open in sheer explosions.

“Shit!!” one of the sailors scream. “Fuckin’ shit!”

Everyone quickly ducks behind anything that is cover. I can feel myself shaking uncontrollably, and sweat quickly building up all around. I slowly rise over the railing to look at what remains of the destroyer. It is nothing but a floating wreckage of twisted metal and fire. As if for once, I could never be as scared as those on board the Halsey.

“Fuckin’ hell!”

Michaels quickly stands back up, his eyes growing in fear and shock the minute he looks at the site of what was once a ship containing men and women.

“H-holy—” he stutters off the last bit of words. I never seen him so scared in my entire life.Everyone grows silent, only staring at the burning wreckage now starting to sink beneath the waves.

“This is Sparrow Two—. U-S-S Halsey has—ired upon! I repe—, Halsey is down and sinking!”

“All un—! All units! Comme—ire. I say— commence fire!”

It is barely five seconds, and I can’t stop my thundering heart from calming down. My deafened ears that are just clearing up immediately catch the familiar sound as the Seahawks commence fire. Two of them spray hot lead at an incredible rapid pace, no doubt from gatling guns. The third bombards the crystal from a single-barreled heavy machine gun. From my view, they look more like mere insects circling a plant. They barely put a scratch on the surface.

“Engage! Eng—!”

Another few seconds later, the loud ‘bang’ of the USS Princeton’s forward cannon silences the background noise for a brief second, but misses the crystal. Soon, the Michael Murphy, Howard and Spruance join the fight. They blindly fire their Mark 45 guns at the towering gem, the 5-inch rounds cutting through the air missing their target sitting idly like a buoy.

Compared to them, all we can do is sit and watch while the radio screams out static words from the destroyers, the cruiser and aircraft. Majority of us yearns to pull the trigger and sink this alien behemoth. But, we can’t. With the Princeton almost blocking the view, we can’t risk engaging, for we might accidentally hit her. To add to the problem, everything on the ship is not responding after that shockwave, and our rifles and machine guns can’t reach that distance where the crystal is floating. All we can do is standby, watch and wait until something else happens, or until we get the hell out of here.

“All shi—, engage. Engage n—”

“Our sys— are inoperable, an—!”

“We are unable to loc— on, and are ex—ing major interference! Wh—‘s the air sup—?!”

“This is Jas— one, coming do— on target. Four mi—”

Through the fierce firing, and the air slowly smelling like gunpowder carried by the wind, finally, a round from one of the destroyers hit its mark. A small section of the gem explodes in a fiery blaze of green and orange upon impact, however leaving only a hole looking like a tiny dent. The tallest gem begins lighting up again, the revering sound of it charging up and sending another hard light to a different crystal. It starts glowing and prepares to attack again.

“It’s fuckin’ charging up again!!” We all hug the guardrail, but keep our heads up to see what is happening. I can feel my breath start to quicken as the crystal reveres up, fearing the worst.

“Thunder Three— evade! Evade!” I can hear one of the Seahawk pilots scream from one of the radio channels. The beam strikes one of the helicopters, slicing off its tail rotor clean off and sending the MH-60S tumbling.

“We’re goi— ah!!” The chopper dives into the water, with its tail engulfed in crystals, and the rotor blades churning up the water as it sinks beneath the waves. I close my eyes, gripping the rail tightly. The only thing I can hear is someone yell ‘Fuckin’ hell’. I look back up over the guardrail, seeing the destroyers and cruiser still engaging and the remaining two Seahawks attempting to back away. Two more rounds, each from two destroyers, collide with the crystal in a popping ‘boom’. The colossal gem slowly twirls and rolls around from the impact.

“Fuckin’ sink it!!” Michaels cheers.

Commander Gaines rushes around the bridge getting whatever crewmen he has back to their original stations.

“Gallin! Take control of the helm right now!” he orders. “Get us out of here!”

“Aye aye, sir!”

The commander turns around, finding Petty Officer Roland and Chief Petty Officer Bekkens lifting the traumatized Seaman Spence to carry him out. “Bekkens, get Spence to the sick bay!”

“We’re doing that, sir!” Bekkens replies loudly, his hearing not yet fully recovered.

As both men drag the kid to the door, Spence suddenly wrestles himself free and lashes out a scream. “No!! They’re coming! They’re coming!!”

“Spence! Spence, calm down!” Bekkens and Roland try to restrain the wailing sailor, catching the attention of the whole bridge while the gunfight still goes on strong.

“They’re coming! They’re coming!!” Spence continues screaming and flailing his arms around like a wild animal. Commander Gaines quickly jumps in and helps the two men.

“Spence! Get a hold of yourself! Who’s coming?!”

“Changelings! Changelings! She’s here!”

“The hell is he talking about?!” Roland grunts, he and Bekkens finally taking hold of the seaman’s arms.

“Commander!” another sailor shouts in a panicked manner from behind. When Gaines turns around, his eyes didn’t meet the sailor. Rather, he is staring out the broken windows at something emerging from the crystal.

“Mult—tacts! Re—! We got multi— contacts from the cr—!”

“Jaso—one, where the hell— that air sup—?!”

“Hit it w— everything we’ve got!”

With everyone now focused looking outside, all of them stare at a large swarm emerging from behind the crystal. The commander’s heart begins to race as the swarm grows bigger and heads straight towards the fleet.

“Direct all fire to whatever the hell that is!” he orders. “Do it! Now!”

“The hell are those things?!” Pelayo yells, rapidly readjusting his shoulder holding his rifle. The giant swarm breaks apart, each heading towards a ship in front of the Anchorage. I can hear the ‘pops’ and ‘bangs’ from small arms fire quickly fill the air as waves of what appears to be giant insects prepare launch to the ships.

“Just fuckin’ shoot ‘em!” the voice of a sailor shouts. In no time, the sudden sound of gunfire startles me. Everyone opens fire as the swarm of giant bugs passes the frontline, heading straight towards the LPD and the rest of the fleet. The Anchorage’s forward Mark 44 chain gun engages, carefully spewing out rounds at the growing hive without hitting the cruiser in front. Cannon fire from the front line continue to fire to their full potential barely puts a dent in the mass of giant bugs.

“Here they come!” Looking through my scope, I can see the swarm approaching us like men charging into battle. Their eyes glow bright blue like headlights in the dark.

I catch a look at the two Seahawks steering away from the crystal. Their two gunners barely stopping as the helicopters narrowly avoid the incoming wave of giant bugs.

“This is Victor Th—ree! We’re ta—eavy fire!”

“Pul—ck! Pull back!” I watch as the giant bugs surround and latch on to one of the Seahawks by the numbers, the helicopter swerving uncontrollably like a tiny boat in rough seas. The rotor blades strike and chop up the few creatures that get in the way, until they finally start to smoke and break apart, and the Seahawk prepares to plunge into the water.

“We’re hit! We—it!” The helicopter spins wildly at an angle, with bugs still clinging on to the fuselage and the side gunner still blazing. “Spar—one, we’re goin— d’ah!!” The chopper dives nose first into the waves, just feet from the base of the floating gem.

“Watch it! Watch it!” The crystal begins charging up again. With the colony of insects acting as a shield from the high velocity rounds, the crystal’s center gem glows intensely before firing a beam to the forward lower gem.

“It’s charging up again!!” Pelayo screams. I start to panic. It is going to hit us. It is aimed right at us. All I can do is just stare at it, as it feels like forever for the crystal to fire at us. I’m not ready to face my death. Not now. It’s too soon.

Then, it fires. I embrace the railing as tightly as possible in reaction.

“Take cover!!” a sailor screams. I’m already hugging the railing, awaiting the fate that happened to the USS Halsey.

The moment the crystal fires, we hear a loud explosion. I don’t feel anything. I am still here, on the bridge wing. I open one eye, first seeing PFC Michaels poking his head over the railing, as well as the rest of the crew. Another explosion, and the ship rumbles beneath. I look up frantically, seeing two plumes of rapid expanding smoke and fire between the crystal and us.

“Cover!” I turn around when I hear a ‘boom’, spotting a destroyer launching a missile from the bow. The missile climbs high before turning sharply in the direction of the crystal. But it’s too late. The crystal already charged fires at the missile right above our heads. The loud explosion nearly bursts my ears. Two more explosions follow suit almost instantly to the ship’s port side, as missiles attempting to charge in get blown up.

The swarm surrounding the crystal grows vigorous, both increasing in size and momentum as the structure begins to glow. It charges up again.

“Marines! Get ready!” Staff Sergeant Alcatraz yells. I check my magazine locked in my rifle, before placing it back after I know I have enough rounds. Without warning, a high-pitched screech fills the sky as the glowing brightens for an agonizing five seconds, before stopping. I rub my blurred eyes profusely to see the firing from all ships at the frontline has ceased completely. Did that sound just take out all our weapons?

“The hell?!”

The damaged crystal charging again interrupts us, the revering sound growing louder.

“Shit!” We brace ourselves again, expecting the worse to come. As the gem prepares to strike, a large detonation bursts from behind, rocking the island violently, and sending a portion of the swarm in disarray. A bright beam is fired, streaking past us by feet and throwing several sailors off their feet, but I can feel the intense power and heat for a brief second. The light strikes a destroyer behind with a thunderous ‘bang’. Crystals form and spread, breaching through the hull and part of the bridge at an incredible rate, sending the guided missile destroyer violently rocking side to side. All I can do is stare with fear and shock. My hands are trembling, and I can’t move.

But, it all quickly ends. The sound of two fighter jets roar overhead, followed by another explosion from behind the crystal. Screams turn to cheers, as I turn around and see two more Super Hornets fly over. Ahead, the crystal is heavily damaged, but still floating. What is worse, the swarm is nothing but a colony of angry bees, and they resume heading straight for the fleet.

“Fire! Fire! Fire!” That is the only order I hear, before it is replaced by gunfire once more. I quickly aim at the swarm and fire on full auto. I pick off several of the creatures in the air, but the swarm reaches the first vessels.

“On the bow! On the bow!” I point my rifle down, spotting at least twenty plus of the creatures landing on the bow deck. The most immediate feature we all notice clearly are the bright blue eyes and the sea green wings. West, Pelayo and I open fire on the deck, picking them off as they start to climb up the metal walls. I try to refrain from using my grenade launcher, even though I really want to use it.

“What the hell are these things?!” Pelayo shouts.

“Keep on firing!” Alcatraz says.

Staff Sergeant takes a glance at the Michael Murphy off to his two o’clock taking on a portion of the swarm. Small flashes of light, indicating small arms fire, pop almost everywhere around the ship, mostly close to the landing platform and the bridge. Without the use of her forward naval cannon, or her vertical launch system (VLS), the Michael Murphy and the others are complete sitting targets for the crystal.

“Where the hell is our air support?!” one of the sailors screams as he prepares to reload his rifle. A creature pops up in front of him, and in a split second, it grabs him with its mouth and pulls him over the railing.

“Beast!!” the sailor manning the M2 screams as his buddy is dragged in the air with two more insects before being plunged into the water. I quickly aim at the insects and open fire, only to run out of ammo after firing two bullets.

“Jason One-one, this is One-five. That’s a confirmed hit. Confirmed hit, but target is still active. We’re preparing our bomb run, approaching from the west.”

“Solid copy, One-five. Better move it, now. Our fleet isn’t holding out too well.”

The remaining four F/A-18Es of Strike Fighter Squadron 147 swoop in from the west, aiming their noses right at the floating crystal at three miles away.

“One-five to squad, selecting the target,” 1-5 instructs.

“One-six, ready.”

“One-seven, ready.”

“One-eight, ready.”

The fighters come in almost a mile a minute, Jason 1-5 taking the lead arming an AGM-84 Harpoon missile.

“I’m getting multiple power fluctuations,” Jason 1-7 announces, his communications starting to become static. 1-5 quickly notices his monitors are beginning to act up.

“One-five, this is One-eight. I have no contact to the fleet.”

“Stick to the plan team,” Jason 1-5 says, making adjustments to his controls. “Just use your eyes.”

The fighter team moves in, huddled together in delta formation. As they close in at high speed, they see the remaining bit of the swarm still covering the damaged crystal. Most of it is attacking the frontline of the fleet. Jason 1-5 taps the screen for a last minute check-up, but the monitors are still scrambled.

“Jesus Christ, what the hell is that?” Jason 1-6 asks statically through radio.

“Don’t know, Johnson. One thing for sure is it took out one of our ships,” 1-7 replies.

“Missile away,” 1-5 announces. A Harpoon missile launches away towards the crystal. A second later, 1-6 and 1-7 launch theirs. The pilots watch as their missiles zero in on the target. About halfway, the crystal lights up, and fires two hard light beams. All three missiles are caught and blow up instantly before they could reach.

“The hell?!” 1-8 shouts, bewildered of what he saw.

“Break off! Break off!” 1-5 orders, yanking the Super Hornet a hard left.

“Watch it!!” 1-7 cries out, when his plane is hit by the beam dead center. The explosion sends the gem-covered wreckage nearly colliding with the rest of the fighters before plunging into the ocean like a rock. Jason 1-5 steers a hard left to avoid contact with the hard light. The crystal fires again at the fleeing fighters, missing the his wing by mere feet. He quickly climbs altitude as he flies above and over the fleet.

“Call in!” he says, breathing heavily through his mask.

“One-six up.”

“One-eight up. We lost One-seven… fuckin’ hell.” 1-5 looks around to see his two remaining fighters group together behind him on each side as they circle around the fleet.

“Jason One-five, this is One-one. You alright?”

“We’re good,” 1-5 pants, darting his head around to see his two remaining fighters forming up behind as they gain altitude away from the fleet. “We just lost One-seven… damn thing took out our missiles like a fly swatter.”

“Roger. We’re coming in for another run. Standby.”

“Leader, this is One-six. Be careful. That thing just knocked out one of our planes…”

“Copy. We’re coming in, T-O-T, fifteen seconds from the north.”

“Leader, this is One-five. We’ll be making our run after yours. Coming in from the east.”

“Roger.”

“Sir, that thing will knock us down!” 1-8 defends.

“Well, it’s better to slow it down rather than taking down the whole fleet,” 1-5 says back.

The fighters circle around almost ten miles behind the fleet, once again aiming at the crystal shining like reflecting coin.

“Standby,” 1-5 instructs. His eyes catch the four fighters of Team 1 fastly approaching off to his two o’clock. They are coming in grouped together and descending rapidly heading towards the crystal.

“Engaging.” 1-5 can hear Jason 1-1 announce. The F/A-18s in the distance launch their anti-ship missiles.

“Going full throttle,” 1-5 tells his two pilots. He pushes the engine throttles to their full potential, feeling the fighter gaining speed and power from their engines. He arms two AGM-84s, while at the same time, carefully watches the missiles close in on their targets as Team 1 makes an attempt to clear the battlefield. The crystal lights up again, the tall gem lighting up and directing a beam to the smaller ones.

“One-one…!” 1-5 yells, but his voice suddenly stops midway before he can say anymore. Acting like an advance defense system, the crystal fires two hard light beams, stopping majority of the incoming missiles. Only two splash in the water and explode just meters from contact.

“Pu—p! Pull—!” one of the pilots from Team 1 scream through the static comms. The fighters pull away as they are about to overpass the large crystal. 1-5 watches innocently, still unable to lock on, as one of them gets struck in the wing.

“I’m h—!” The Super Hornet spirals out of control, and hits the ocean surface before detonating meters in front of one of the destroyers.

“I lost m—ingman!” 1-1 cries out.

“One-one, we’re coming in!” 1-5 tells them, his hand still firmly pressing on the throttles. “We’re gonna flank it from our eight! Stay clear from its path!”

“I’m getting power fluctuations again!” 1-8 says.

The three Super Hornets, now almost a couple miles away, prepare to make their run. They veer off course by a few degrees to the left. The targeting system finally manages to lock on to the crystal after several alterations.

“Locked on,” 1-5 says, gently aiming his Super Hornet at the crystal as they are about to fly over the fleet again. Then, the alien structure lights up again, and without a moment too soon, fires at the incoming fighters.

Jason 1-5 has barely anything to say, except react. He steers his aircraft as the beam of light narrowly misses. A loud blast comes from behind, but the pilot has barely enough time to see what happened.

“I’m— hit!” he hears one of his pilots cry.

“Johnson, get outta’ there!” 1-8 barks. A wrecked F/A-18 charges past Jason 1-5 at breakneck speeds, his right wing in flames and consumed in crystal, spirals out of control like a missile itself, and plows right onto the forward flight deck of the USS Nimitz. Fire rages across the deck as other parked fighters are thrown off or bounced around.

“Shit!” 1-5 curses, focusing his attention back to his main target. He readies himself as the remaining two jets fly in.

“Jason O—ve get out—here!” Jason 1-1 screams statically, but 1-5 can barely make anything out of it.

“Six—!” the leading pilot calls for his wingman, but another blast by the hard light beam fired right at them, and Jason 1-8 explodes in a shower of gem shards, fire and debris. 1-5 barely has time to react when his fighter suddenly shakes violently. A split moment later, alarms start wailing as he is losing control. He’s hit.

“Sh-shit!” His right wing and tailfin is lost, and begins slowly rolling to the right, flying right towards the destroyer USS Spruance. 1-5 yanks the joystick with all his might, ignoring the alarms. Growling under his mask, and his head becoming blank from the G-force, he narrowly misses a fatal collision with the destroyer’s stern and aft exhaust pipe. Now, 1-5 is on a crash course to the floating crystal fastly approaching as it charges up again. With his head fading into unconsciousness the pilot barely has time to react as soon as the alien weapon fires. The Super Hornet erupts in a burning fuselage fused with crystals like it has been infected, as it dives nose first right towards the towering gem. The aircraft collides just at the base, exploding in a sheer beauty of orange and green fire. Shards of crystal and insects disperse everywhere, one of the surrounding gems toppling over into the water, leaving a permanently damaged floating crystal listing to the side.

Hugging close to the guardrail, I feel the earthquaking rumble and hear the ear popping ‘boom’ when the Super Hornet crashed right into the crystal. My legs start shaking uncontrollably, just from the heart pounding and adrenaline surging thing that is happening right now. The screams of sailors and Marines, along with gunfire and the smell of powder, add to the rush of everything.

I load in a new magazine as quickly as possible, taking deep breaths whenever I have the chance to let my training kick in. I’m running low on ammo in my pouches, but I don’t have enough time to reach into my ILBE to grab the spare mags. As I rise over the railing, an insect swoops in and tackles me to the ground. Panic starts racing in my head as I try to push away the insect. It starts snapping its jaw trying to bite me while screeching out a high-pitch voice. Before I could have a chance to push it off, the giant bug is kicked away several feet.

“Get the fuck off him!!” the familiar voice of Michaels shouts next to me, as he and a sailor open fire at the insect. After taking dozens of fatal hits, the creature drops dead, with green goo oozing out of almost every bullet hole.
Michaels quickly lifts me back to my feet. “You okay?” I nod my head catching my breath after the dreadful experience.

“Watch it! Watch it!” Michaels and I quickly return to our positions. Looking around, insects fly swarm like seagulls, clipping themselves on to the side of the ships while the rest make an attempt to reform at the listing crystal. I aim my rifle below, and open fire on several insects clinging on to the metal wall. One of them swoops upward to our right, smacking a sailor and Corporal West off to the side, and grabs Pelayo by his backpack.

“Pelayo!” I scream, rushing over to the private as he is about to be dragged over the railing. A sailor fires two shots with his rifle, both puncture the insect through the head. Taking hold of his vest, I pull Pelayo back, both of us slipping on the empty bullet cases and collapse.

“Back up! Get up, now!” Staff Sergeant Alcatraz orders, he and Corporal West rushing us back to our feet.

A loud and low metallic sound interrupts us as I reposition again and prepare to engage. But, this sound is much louder than before, though not loud enough for our ears to bleed. All the insects immediately stop what they’re doing, and made haste back to the structure.

“Hold fire! Hold fire!” a sailor shouts. However, we can barely hear his cry as I empty my magazine while the swarm retreats back to the listing crystal. I load in a fresh one, which is my last, as we all watch the insects enter the tallest crystal like it is a big jelly.

“Why’re they retreating?” a sailor asks.

“Did we win? ”Pelayo asks catching his breath. There is a silence, since no one knows whether the insects were retreating or not, or we were just waiting for something even bigger.

Commander Gaines gets back up from taking cover behind a monitor, holding an M9 Beretta firmly in his hand. Everyone in the room seems to be okay, but some are wounded from when the insects tried to bash themselves through the windows.

“Is everyone okay?” he asks to his crew. Most of them nod their heads, the rest are either wounded or shaken from the event. “Get them to the sick bay. The rest of you, get back to stations. Find anything that works.”

“All monitors are experiencing fluctuation, sir,” a petty officer calls from across the bridge. “Nothing is responding.”

The commander turns around to another behind the helm. “Gallin, what about the engines?”

“Ship’s engines are not responding, sir.”

“Keep trying! Get us out of here, now!” Commander Gaines refuses to take any more chances. Despite whatever attacked them, they retreated back.

“Signal to the rest of the fleet. ‘Fall back immediately,’” he orders.

Without warning, the crystal brightens up again. The whole fleet is blinded by the green light growing by the second. A strong gust of wind and a swirling sound, forcing everyone to hit the deck and brace for the worst.

“Cover! Cover now!” the voice of the commander screams before the anonymous force overpowers it. He can hear the faint sound of fighter jets approaching, when everything goes completely dark in an instant.

Pacific Ocean August 23rd 17:48:20 PM

Rear Admiral Shane is met with a blind light as he opens his eyes. The first thing he notices is an oxygen mask over his mouth and nose. All he hears is a loud ringing and blurred out chattering. As his vision clears up, he looks around. He is in the sick bay, filled with wounded sailors and officers. Some have severe burns on them, while others have cuts and scrapes. The middle-aged man tries to sit up, soreness and sharp pains covering most of his body, when one of the hospital corpsman puts him back down.

“Take it easy, sir,” she says, taking the oxygen mask off of him. “You’ve been knocked out for some time.”

“What happened?” the admiral mutters rubbing his eyes. The corpsman is just about to reply, when the admiral’s chief petty officer comes in. He has a cut below his ear and a couple bandages on his arms.

“Admiral, glad you’re still alive,” he says.

“Same to you, Corey,” Shane replies, getting himself to sit up again.

“Can you walk, sir?”

“I can manage…” The chief petty officer and the corpsman help him sit up on the edge of the flatbed. After a few grunts and pulls, the rear admiral manages to stand on his own.

“You’ll be like this when you hit my age,” Shane jokes a little, but it didn’t put a smirk on either sailors. “What happened?”

Chief Petty Officer Corey lightly shakes his head, looking down on the floor. “The, uh… crystal thing… we were blinded by some light and then some shockwave. Most power is out on some ships and a couple decks.”

The two men walk through the crowded med bay, most sailors saluting to the admiral before they make it out to the corridor. Already, there are shouts all around, and sailors running about.

“What about the Anchorage and the others on the frontline?” the rear admiral asks with concern.

“W-well… about that, sir.” Corey’s tone of voice becomes slightly unstable. “It’s best if we see what happened.”

The sailor leads Rear Admiral Shane to the bridge. He opens the door and the admiral steps in.

“Admiral on deck!” a sailor shouts. The whole crew stops what they’re doing and stand at attention.

“At ease,” Admiral Shane calmly replies, and the crew returns to their businesses.

Most of the windows are shattered completely, letting in the ocean breeze. On the main deck close to the bow, the fire has been detained when the F/A-18 crashed. But something is completely off. The crystal island is gone, and so are the Anchorage, Michael Murphy, Spruance, Princeton and Howard. Off to the very right, Shane sees the USS Sampson, completely shocked at the sight. Crystal shards blanket half of the forward superstructure from top to the main deck. The hull has been pierced along the side dangerously close to the water.

“What happened?” the admiral musts up whatever strength that has been drained in his body just by looking at the damaged fleet.

“W-when we woke, they were gone. Anchorage, Michael Murphy, Princeton, Spruance, and Howard. Crystal is gone too. We… we don’t know where they went.” Shane takes a deep breath, holding back the thing his sailors refuse to see. Tears.

“I meant… what happened before they were taken?” the admiral asks, his voice sounding scratched.

“I… I don’t know, sir. I… I remember the Howard… trying to fall back. T-there was a bright light, t-then this huge shockwave knocking everything. Then, we woke up… and… we only saw half of the Howard...” Corey’s voice starts to tremble. Admiral Shane needs no more information about the Howard, as he already imagines it as Corey describes it.

“Go get yourself some shuteye. We’ll find them. We will.” The admiral takes a deep breath, suddenly regretting the words that he just finished. He stares at the sun just about to touch the horizon, then turns his eyes to the ship transport. He knows it will be impossible to find the lost fleet, especially after what they encountered.

Chapter 3: Splashdown (Part 1 – Prima ad Mare) [Reedit]

Author's Note

Hey guys, I just want to let you know about something. I know there are some people in the comments saying this story isn’t accurate, military-wise. The characters sound too generic, stereotypical, or ridiculous. And some things sound out of place, or don’t fit in. All I have to say is thank you for pointing out those flaws. I know I’m not an expert in all this, and I know not everyone will like it. This is all based off of almost a year of online research, and with the help of the editors. Again, thank you for pointing out some flaws~

** "Prima ad Mare" (Latin for 'First from the Sea') is a motto from Tarawa-class USS Nassau (LHA-4)

Chapter 3: Splashdown (Part 1 – Prima ad Mare) [Reedit]

Princess Celestia stands on her balcony, gazing at the morning mist blanketing Equestria slowly disappear as her sun rises. Her horn glows in her signature golden yellow magic, as she fixates the sun to its morning position. Once her everyday task is complete, Celestia takes a quick glance over her land; the cool night air replaced by the summer morning wind. Before leaving her room, she hangs up her cape in a wardrobe, and exits.

She trots through the vast hallway of her castle. With all the windows open, letting in a fresh breeze, she feels the energy flow through her body, ready to tackle on today’s events. About halfway walking down the lengthy hallway, she notices her younger sister, Luna, standing outside on the balcony off to the right, staring towards east. Out of curiosity, Celestia walks over to the dark blue alicorn.

“My, my,” Celestia says as she approaches. Luna turns her head in surprise to see her older sister nearing her, then slowly returning to her original place.

“You’re up early, sister,” Celestia speaks again. “What has made you decide to get up?” The moon princess remains silent, which has mostly been a part of her since her return.

She turns her head again to Celestia. “A dream. That’s it.” Two short sentences, and Luna turns back.

Celestia smiles and stands next to her. “Who’s dream have you helped last evening?”

“It wasn’t somepony’s dream. It was… something else. It’s… difficult to explain.”

A good period of silence settles between the sisters, before Celestia finally speaks. “I see. Let us talk about it during breakfast.”

The morning sunlight enters through the window inside of the Golden Oaks Library, next to a sleeping mare. Twilight Sparkle rubs her sleepy eyes open and groggily sits up, with possibly the worst bed mane one has ever seen, and rustles out from under the blankets. Still rubbing her eyes and letting out a big yawn, she stumbles out of bed, ignoring the books and crumpled papers that scatter across her floor, and shuffles to the bathroom. However, upon approaching the mirror, Twilight nearly trips backwards at the sight of her messy hair. After grumbling to herself, she sets up a timer to three minutes, and begins brushing her teeth with her horn. When the timer rings, she finishes up, and resets it to five minutes and combs her tangled mane.

Now freshened up, Twilight trots out of her bathroom, and takes a backpack with her magic over her back. Once snuggly fit, she then turns to a basket next to her bed, which lays her sleeping assistant.

“Spike,” she whispers in a singsong voice. The purple dragon moans and turns in his basket. “Spike, wake up.”

“Nn… ngh…”

Twilight walks up to Spike’s bed and nudges him a little, finally waking him up. “Spike, wake up. Today’s the day.” Spike yawns before dragging himself out of the basket, rubbing his eyes.

“Geez, Twilight,” he murmurs while taking another yawn, showing off his four still-growing fangs, and checking his alarm clock tucked next to him. “It’s like, six in the morning.”

Twilight chuckles softly as her magic lights up again, and the scattered books and paper lift up in her aura. In one smooth motion, they all return to their original places in the bookshelves, the desk and garbage bin.

“Of course,” she says as she levitates one book into her bag. “Remember what we discussed last week?”

“Twilight, you’ve been reminding me about this beach trip about five times a day for the past two months,” Spike exaggerates in an annoyed tone as he climbs out of his basket. Twilight merely grins at her assistant and tosses a smaller backpack at him with her magic.

“Well, I hope you’re excited, then. This is really our first time heading to the beach.” The unicorn giggles at herself as the book is neatly placed in her bag. “And with this, I can study more on marine biology.”

“Come on, Twilight. This is supposed to be a vacation with our friends. Remember the letter Princess Celestia sent before?”

“I know. That’s why I’m bringing my telescope for stargazing while we’re there. It gives a much better view when you’re away from cities and towns.” Spike sighs heavily, and stumbles his way downstairs with his backpack in his arms. He doesn’t bother trying to get his reasons through that thick skull of hers. To his thoughts, Twilight thinks a vacation would be going out for study purposes or to just research on the place they will be going to.

Spike drops his bag by a bookshelf when he reaches the main living room of the library. As he makes his way to the kitchen, with the thought of coffee tugging his mind, the front door knocks three times.

“I got it!” Spike yells, knowing Twilight will be shouting for him to open it. When he opens the front door, there stands an orange earth pony with blonde tied up mane, and a brown Stetson over her head. She too has a backpack hanging wrapped over her.

“Mornin’ Spike,” Applejack greets.

“Hey, Applejack,” the dragon responds with another yawn.

“Up a bit early, I see?” she jokes as Spike lets her in.

“I’m just not a morning dragon,” is Spike’s truthful answer. As he about to close the door, a flash of pink rushes inside with a gush of strong wind tailing behind, nearly blowing Spike off his feet, followed by a loud scream inside the room.

“Beeeeeeach!!” Pinkie Pie cheers as she runs in circles around the room, holding the note for a terribly long minute. Applejack finally snatches Pinkie’s tail with her mouth. The velocity stretches Pinkie’s tail like a rubber band until she comes to a full abrupt stop, before finally retracting back to its normal form.

“Woah there, Sugarcube,” Applejack says after letting go of her tail.

“Boy, is somepony excited for the beach today,” Twilight comments as she trots downstairs to meet with her friends.

“Oh my gosh! I’m so excited!” Pinkie jumps up and down excitedly like a kid on a rush of sugar, a trait she is easily known for. “It’s gonna be the best beach trip ever! I got so many things I just don’t know what to bring so I brought them all even though the Cakes will be a bit mad at me and the sack is a bit too heavy so I asked Dashie to carry it for me because she’s strong and I’m not so strong but she said no because she has her own stuff so I begged her for at least another fifteen minutes until Rarity came along so I asked her if she could—!”

“Pinkie!” Applejack shouts. Pinkie stops her spastic story and turns to the orange mare, still springing up and down. Applejack manages to stop her bouncing by holding her down to the ground with a hoof on her head.

“Take a breather there,” she says. “We don’t want ya’ passing out, now.” Applejack slowly removes her hoof from Pinkie’s head, the pink pony now stopped from jumping like an automated spring.

“Wait, so, where are Dash and Rarity?” Twilight asks scratching her head to piece together what Pinkie said.

They are then interrupted by the sound of several grunts and clanks emerging from outside. As the three ponies and dragon stare out, a cyan colored pegasus with a rainbow mane dragging a large heavy sack by a rope, and a white unicorn with a curly neat violet mane pushing against it. The sack is at least the size of the ponies. Both of the mares finally stop in front of the door to take a breather.

“G-geez, Pinkie!” Rainbow Dash wheezes. “How much… stuff did you pack?!”

“I… I agree with Rainbow Dash, dear,” Rarity lays on the sack, also catching her breath. “You really… d-didn’t need to get… everything, you know?”

“I know, I know!” Pinkie happily starts jumping lightly around them. “It’s just that we’re going to the beach and I don’t know what to bring so I packed a lot of stuff even though the Cakes would be mad at me but I just don’t know—!”

“Pinkie!” the blue pegasus shouts. “You’re doing it again!” Pinkie quickly closes her mouth, but her bouncing never ends.

“Sorry, Dashie. It’s just that it’s so exciting to go to the beach!” She jumps in the air and performs a backflip the moment she finishes her sentence.

Spike nudges Twilight by her leg and whispers. “You think Pinkie had sugar for breakfast before she got here?” Twilight shrugs and gives a small smirk as they watch the pink mare bounce around the large sack.

“Well, then,” Applejack begins once Pinkie settles down. “Is everypony accounted fo’?”

“Hold on.” Rarity raises a hoof. “We’re forgetting Fluttershy.”

“Oh yeah.” Applejack scratches her head, wondering how she did not notice that.

“Let’s hope she didn’t forget those train tickets,” Rainbow mentions with a wave of her hoof to the two mares.

“She’s probably just takin’ care of her pets as usual,” Applejack turns to the pegasus hovering above. “Ya’ know how she is.”

Another minute later, a butter-colored pegasus with a smooth light pink mane rushes over to the tree library. A bag is strapped on to her back, including a white rabbit riding.

“Speaking of which,” Rarity adds as the ponies turn their heads. Fluttershy finally reaches the door completely out of breath.

“O-oh my gosh,” she softly says panting. “I uh, I’m sorry if I, uh, I’m a bit late. Am I late? Did we miss—?”

“Don’t worry, darling,” Rarity settles down Fluttershy, placing a hoof on her shoulder. “You’re just in time.”

“O-oh, thank goodness,” Fluttershy breathes a heavy relief. “I… I thought I was, uh, y-you know… be late…”

“Don’t sweat it, Sugarcube,” Applejack reassures the timid pegasus.

“I hope you have the tickets, right Fluttershy?” Rainbow Dash crosses her forelegs, showing her usual ‘you are done if you do not have them’ look.

“O-oh, yeah— yes. I have them,” Fluttershy answers. The little white bunny sitting on her back reaches into one of her pouches, pulls out an envelope, and tosses it to Rarity, who catches it with her magic.

“Perfect,” Twilight says happily.

The group walks out of the library, Twilight locking the door and placing on a CLOSED sign.

“Everypony ready?!” Rainbow Dash says excitedly, thrusting her hoof in the air.

“Sure am,” Applejack nods, and so do the rest of the friends.

“Well? What are we waiting for?” Spike says.

“Let’s go!” Pinkie Pie cries out, spring in the air behind her large bag. “To the beach!” She lifts the heavy sack with her snout, tossing it in the air, and letting it land on her back without showing a hint of struggle. She then starts trotting away with the sack on her back like it is nothing, leaving Rainbow and Rarity in complete awe and confusion.

“H-how?!” Rainbow throws her hooves out, completely dumbfounded.

“I… really don’t get that,” Rarity sighs, and the two ponies follow suit.

“I did some research of the location we’ll be staying at,” Twilight explains to her friends. “The area Princess Celestia recommended is supposed to be beautiful.”

“Well, that should be nice,” Rarity contemplates.

“Yeah,” Spike adds. “And the princess said the beach we’ll be going to has been barely touched by anypony. It’s almost like we’ll be having beach all to ourselves, right Twilight?”

“Yes,” Twilight agrees. “And it is said that it is in a perfect place for stargazing.”

“Well, it’s sure nice the princess offered us a vacation after the Crystal Empire,” Applejack says.

“Yeah,” Rainbow says, hovering above the farmpony. “It’s nice to take a break once in a while.”

Applejack rolls her eyes. “Well, I know somepony who does that every time.” Unfortunately, Rainbow Dash didn’t get whom the orange mare is referring to.

“Alright,” Twilight continues. “When we get on the train, it should take us about five and a half hours to White Tail Woods. Then another few to the beach, I think.”

“Well, that’s not so bad,” Rarity says. “White Tail Woods is nice… compared to the Everfree…”

She then veers her eyes behind as they prepare to leave town. “I just hope I won’t come back to my place burned to the ground…” she mumbles.

“Don’t worry,” Applejack nudges her side. “Ya’ lil’ sis will be alright with mine ‘n Scootaloo at the barn. ‘Sides, maybe you can bring her a souvenir.”

“Like?” Rarity raises an eyebrow.

Applejack shrugs. “Dunno. Maybe we’ll find somethin’ interesting along the way.”

LCpl. Kevin Brooke
2nd Battalion 1st Marines
Unknown Location, Unknown Date Day 1 Unknown Time

“The operation is complete, Your Highness.”

“Good. Where are they now?”

“They should be exiting soon.”

“Hmm, very well. Let’s see what our new visitors will experience. Send a message to the lord. ‘Thank you for your cooperation. The tests are complete.’”

“Yes, my Queen. What should we do when they arrive?”

“Be patient. There are a few things I wish for them to do. If it doesn’t go to plan, it won’t matter. We’ll proceed to the next step.”

I see nothing but brightness through my eyelids. That’s all I see. When I crack open my eyes, my vision is blurry, but I can make out what is in front of me. The first thing I notice is I’m lying on the ground. The familiar smell of burned gunpowder and metal fills my nose, and my senses start kicking in. With my eyes still blinded by whiteness, I can feel the dozens of empty cartridges all around me. My body feels weak. My shoulders, arms and hands feel sore from firing my weapon at those bug-looking creatures and the crystal. Crystal… Creatures…

It suddenly dawns on me. We were attacked! That crystal. Those insects. The carrier strike group. Those voices. Who were those voices that spoke? The first sounded like a woman, while the second had a more scruffy high-pitched voice.

I struggle to lift myself off the ground, but my hands slip on the bullet cases, dropping me back down. After brushing them away, with whatever strength I have, I achingly lift myself off the floor until I am sitting and lean against the guardrail. I rub my eyes to clear away the blurriness while catching my breath. As my eyesight becomes vivid, the first thing I see is Michaels about three feet away from my left. His eyes are firmly shut, his teeth are gritting and he is gripping tightly to the railing. I slowly reach over and tap on his shoulder lightly. Michaels peels one eye open, the first thing he sees is I.

“B-Br…” His voice stutters as the second eye opens and he slowly loosens his grip. I look around, noticing Staff Sergeant Alcatraz coming around. He turns to us and quickly gets up.

“B-Brooke, Michaels. Yo-you guys okay?” Still silent and trying to wrap our minds to what happened earlier, we both nod. We both turn to Private Pelayo and Corporal West. They are still knocked out.

“Is everyone okay?!” a sailor cries out. I try to lift myself to my feet, but my legs and arms feel like jelly, and I immediately collapse back on to the bullet covered floor.

“Fuckin’ christ, man…” I hear someone murmur.

Looking around the entire bridge wing, sailors are slowly waking up after that horrific battle. Some of them sustained scratches, while others are helping out the more seriously injured. Then, I see it. About a few meters away lying in the middle in front of me is the insect-looking creature, dead in a pool of its own blood in a gradient mix of cyan and bright green. I suddenly feel sick to my stomach, and quickly turn away from the gory sight.

But, I soon notice the surroundings almost immediately. We are all still on the USS Anchorage, and it seems the LPD is in one piece, hopefully. Everything around us, or the ship, is a vast white void. I take a quick look at the sailors trying to get up and help the injured, but all are caught in their gaze like I am. Mustering up the strength I have in my limp limbs, I hoist myself back up with the rail guard as support. I turn around, facing the bow of the ship. There is no ocean, no sky, and no sound, except for the small chatters of the worried people. There is nothing.

“Jesus Christ,” a sailor mutters, getting up in a panic moment to see what is going on. Eventually, Michaels slowly drags himself to stand up.

“My God,” he whispers, catching his breath while his voice is still trembling a little. “Where are we?”

“I… I don’t know,” I answer back. Looking down at my hands, I press them together. I can still feel. I can still hear. It doesn’t feel like I am dead. The more I think about it, the more I begin to question of what just happened after encountering the strange floating crystal, unless, it did something to us.

“H-hey, Kanye!” I hear Michaels’ voice cry out almost quietly, putting me out of my train of thought. I look down to see him helping up the Jamaican to his feet, when Pelayo begins to stir. I quickly limp over to the private.

“Pelayo, hey.” I snap my fingers to get his attention. When the young Marine regains consciousness, he snaps his head to all sides, panic settling all over him.

“Wh-what happened?! What’s goin— what?! Wh-where…?!” Pelayo cries out, flailing his arms about until I grab hold to them.

“Pelayo! Pelayo! It’s okay!” Slowly, but surely, Pelayo slows down his heavy breathing. His eyes dart around at the background before they finally fix on me.

“Wh-what happened?” he asks, sweat still pouring down his face. “A-are we dead?”

“I don’t think so,” a sailor next to me answers.

Commander Gaines assists a quartermaster, who has a large gash on his arm. Looking around, everything still looks the same. Besides over half of the windows shattered and cracked, and majority of the crewmen in the bridge are wounded. Some sailors are running about helping others who are in more critical condition. The rest, however, are staring outside in disbelief.

“What the hell?” one of them mutters.

“C-commander? Where are we?” another asks.
The commander shakes his head, utterly speechless of what is happening. “I…I don’t know…” Gaines makes his way to the windows, enduring the pain of cuts on his cheek and forearms. He stares outside at the endless white void.

“What the hell is going on?” a third sailor says.

Gaines ignores the sailor as he snaps his neck back and forth around the bridge in a frantic manner. Everything is quiet, too quiet. There is an occasional soft hum like wind being heard from outside in this unknown realm, but even that no one can feel a breeze. Panic begins to slowly emerge from the crewmen. Hyperventilation turns to questionings and two or more cries. The commander feels his head begin to ache, like this is some bad nightmare. But, he needs to stay focused. He needs to keep his sailors from going out of control.

“Everyone! Quiet!!” Gaines shouts at the top of his lungs, finally putting whatever men and women he has left in the bridge at rest. “I—I know we’re all scared of what happened earlier today! First thing’s first! I want half of you to take care of the wounded! The rest of us will figure out what happened! Go!” The whole room replies in regular tone an ‘aye aye, sir’, and begins moving.

“Gallin, what’s the status on the ship’s controls,” the commander orders to the petty officer behind the helm.

“Nothing’s working, sir. All power is down. I can’t get anything on.”

“Raikes, Grant. What about the ship’s monitors?”

“I got nothing on my screen, sir,” Raikes replies.

“None of the ship’s monitors are working!” Grant announces.

“What about radios, sensors, radars? Anything!” The commander’s tone in voice becomes more frantic.

“Negative sir!” a sailor shouts behind a monitor. “Everything on this ship is dead!”

The whole bridge becomes dead silent. All eyes are turned towards Commander Gaines trying hard to not breathe too fast. Instead, he leans forward against a monitor as he gazes out of the shattered window. He rubs his sweating forehead, feeling a sting from the sweat pouring into one of his cuts.

“Shit…” he whispers.

“The hell’s going on?” I ask, turning to the bridge as most of the sailors rush inside, while we and a few others stay behind. None of the others respond. Looking around, I can tell so much is going on in their minds. Even I cannot tell what is going on. Are we dead? If we’re not, where are we? What happened?

My mind quickly takes me back to focus, when a flash of color passes by before I blink, followed by an unfamiliar sound. The sound is almost as if a sword is being drawn out of its sheaf, as it passes the ship. Everyone falls silent.

“The fuck was that?” a person asks. I look around to see everyone scanning the white void for anything. Then, the sound echoes by again, except no color passes. We all freeze.

A minute whizzes by, and a couple of colors flash in a ring-like fashion around the ship, causing nearly all of us to flinch. The same sound appears every time the colors pop up.

“The hell?” More colored rings hurtle by at a much faster rate with the sound appearing more often, as if we are in hyperspace in some movie.

The ship suddenly starts to vibrate beneath all our feet. My head begins to ache from the epilepsy. I use my hand to shield my eyes partially, as I watch the white void getting covered by the rainbow-colored rings.

Then, the fluorescent rings rapidly open up with a loud ‘hiss’. My eyes are blinded by the sudden brightness for a couple of seconds, and a gust of wind nearly knocks me back. When I adjust my vision, I lower my hand to a view that takes my breath away. Gazing upon the sight, I notice a bright blue sky with barely a cloud seen for miles, and an ocean so blue like I have never seen before. I feel a chill running all over my body as I breathe in the fresh ocean wind; so cool, and it feels so clean.

As much as I want to enjoy every bit of it, I snap back to my senses when something does not feel right. I glance around, noticing the ship is floating in the air.

“Wh-what the—?!” one of the sailors cries out, as the USS Anchorage prepares to dive into the calm ocean. I suddenly find myself latching on tightly to the guardrails, preparing for the roughest ride of all. Loud straining noises of metal emerge as the ship starts to drop.

“Oh shi—!!”

Like riding on the world’s wildest rollercoaster, the LPD dives into the sea, bow first. Water splashes everywhere, engulfing the bow completely before the ship hastily rises, throwing us backwards almost landing on top of the insect corpse and the blood puddle. I slip my grip and fall back, sliding around the floor with empty cartridges clanging, flying and rolling everywhere as the ship rocks violently in all directions. Everything in my surroundings is making me feel dizzy and sick.

It feels as though it will never end. Eventually, the vessel begins to calm down and blindly spin around after an endless minute of rolling. Everyone feels nauseous to their stomachs as they try to stand up. I grab on to the railing, and lift Michaels and myself to our feet. My body is deprived of energy, and my heart is beating so hard like never before.

“Y-you guys… o-okay?” one of the sailors manage to speak as he helps up Private Pelayo, and Staff Sergeant Alcatraz heaves Corporal West to his feet. I merely nod my head, unable to speak as I gasp to ease my adrenaline.

“J-Jesus Christ…” Alcatraz breathes.

Still firmly holding on to the guardrail with my life like hanging over the edge of a cliff, I turn my eyes without using my head. I can still feel the ship rocking in all directions as it slowly spins around, despite having it calmed down just a minute ago. Screams and shouts can be heard from the bridge as soon as everyone gets back up.

“Is everyone okay?!”

“Who’s injured?!”

“I need help over here!”

“F-fuckin’… hell,” Michaels leans forward, trying his best to hold in his stomach. However, Private Pelayo hangs over the edge with Corporal West patting him on the back as if he is throwing up, but I don’t hear him doing so.

“Everyone okay?” Alcatraz asks us, after leaning on the rails taking deep breaths, and still is.

“A-aye… Staff Sarge…” I manage to slur out as I try to keep still on my jelly-like legs. It feels as though I am back at boot camp after a whole day of nonstop intense training.

The Anchorage begins to slow down its spin, practically stopping after almost ninety degrees. I didn’t even bother looking around. I feel like an unused puppet, but I manage to stand on my own two legs. Then, something draws my attention.

“What the fuck…?” the sailor next to me mutters, gazing overhead off to the right. His face has gone pale, his eyes are wide and the pupils diminished. I look around, noticing the other sailors and my squad mates looking in the same direction, some of them their mouths agape. As I train my neck right and look up, I notice a large portal, glowing bright green around the edge and bright white in the center, floating above. Everyone completely stays silent as they stare the floating portal.

West mutters something in Patwa. Silence arises for just a minute, but it seems much longer. Before anyone could break the silence, the portal lets out a low ominous sound. Rings emerge from the edges to the center and quickly grow more rapid.

“The hell’s g-goin’ on?” Pelayo panics, stumbling back from the railing. Not a second later, the portal spews out a large ship in a loud ‘bang’; an Arleigh Burke-class destroyer. The straining metal sound reappears as it prepares to dive into the water next to the Anchorage. I feel my instincts kicking in while getting a glimpse of the ship’s hull number 112, and the rest of us grab on to anything.

“Brace!!”

Water jets out as the USS Michael Murphy plunges into the ocean. It sprays all over the starboard side of the Anchorage, a splash reaching over the bridge wing. We all tumble backwards as the LPD rides a large wave the destroyer created. As we try to get back up, we are quickly thrown back down by a violent jolt, and a straining sound of steel-on-steel colliding, the destroyer ramming into the starboard bow of the Anchorage.

I can barely feel anything around my body, as if every bone inside has been taken out. My legs are like cooked pasta as I try to hoist back up again. I take deep breaths to avoid the same fate as poor Pelayo.

“Y-you… okay, Eric?” I ask to Michaels. However, when I strain my neck to look at him, he too is trying to hold his stomach while giving me a thumb’s up.

“Th-the hell was that?!” a sailor cries out, getting up rather easily compared to the rest of us.

As soon as we manage to get up, we see the Michael Murphy now settling down, attached to the starboard side of the LPD like a magnet. The tip of her bow is completely dented at least a few meters or more inward, like the beak of a bird in a cartoon after a collision. A couple areas of the destroyer’s forward superstructure show minor scratches, splatters and dents from the gem encounter earlier.

“O-oh, my God!” Pelayo gasps, as we all stare at the destroyer in complete shock. Sailors on the superstructure and upper main deck in the middle get up and rush all around like ants.

“Holy fuck,” the sailor next to me heavily breathes.

I look back up at the portal, still floating above making the same low menacing sound again.

“Oh shit,” someone mutters, but I don’t know who as my eyes are still fixed at the swirl beginning to brighten. I take no chance and hug my body close to the guardrail.

“Incoming!” In another bright flash and a loud ‘hiss’, the portal shoots out a second destroyer.

“Oh fu—!” Michaels whines before the ship splashes down, creating a much bigger wave. We all stumble off our feet as the wave carries the Michael Murphy into the Anchorage once again. However, this wave is not as bad due to the Michael Murphy taking most of the force. I look over the railing, my legs not even responding as I try to get up. Like a little kid, I peer over the railing with my arms as support, spotting the second destroyer that is forcibly rising back up from beneath the water, and slowly floats until it stops tens of meters in front of the LPD. I recognize the hull number printed on the bow, 111. The USS Spruance. As far I can see, she doesn’t appear to have any minor damage.

Another sailor hurries and stops between Michaels and I, waving his arms frantically to hail the Spruance.

“Hey!!” he hollers. I shakily move my head down to the Michael Murphy, where I see a few other crewmen on the bridge wings doing the same thing.

“I’ve got ‘em! I’ve got ‘em!” the sailor cries out, racing back to the bridge. “Commander! I got…!”

“O-oh great,” Michaels grunts as he struggles to lift himself. “What next? A c-cruiser?”

“P-please,” I groan. “Don’t… jinx it.”

“J-just… stay sharp, M-Marines,” Staff Sergeant Alcatraz manages to speak after a while. Just hearing his tone of voice, I know he is not holding well in this wild water ride.

The portal floating in front whirs again, growing louder and louder every second. After at least five seconds, but feels forever, a ship, this time a Ticonderoga-class cruiser, spews out. At this point, I don’t even care anymore. I lazily grab hold of the railing, while the rest brace for their lives as the cruiser belly flops into the water.

“Brac—!” The cruiser splashes into the ocean, the main deck nearly completely submerged for a brief second before shooting back up. The waves shove the Spruance, dragging her stern into the Michael Murphy’s starboard bow. Still attached to the Anchorage, the sound of grinding steel is unbearable to our eardrums. I can barely get a glimpse of the cruiser rocking back and forth before letting go of my grip, all of my strength completely gone. I didn’t even bother getting back up, for all I know another ship maybe coming out anytime soon.

It seems forever once the waves have finally subsided, but I can still hear the faint clanks and feel the tiny jolts of the Anchorage occasionally getting bumped by the destroyer.

“O-oh God!” Michaels heaves, covering his mouth to try to keep his food inside. “How many ships went through that damn portal?!”

“D-did… did the whole fleet go through?” Pelayo asks rising quickly to take a look.

“D-don’t know!” Staff Sergeant Alcatraz responds as he helps me back on my limp feet. “Just… be ready for anything!” As of now, I’m already starting to get annoyed by Staff Sergeant’s orders.

“I don’t think I can…” I can hear Michaels say under his own breath, leaning over the railing, readying for the worst. I don’t blame him. Leaning forward, I see the cruiser still riding the waves it created, tens of meters away from making contact with the Spruance.

“Jesus, is that the Princeton?!” the sailor asks. I don’t want to know which ship it is, due to my nausea overpowering my brain.

Then, we are again interrupted by the same sound and look up. I wince the moment I see the portal preparing to spit out another ship. I pray for it to not be the USS Nimitz, or another destroyer.

“Th-there’s still m-more?” I spit out, clutching my vested stomach.

“Please be the last!” Pelayo pleads. “Please be the last!” We all wait, and watch the portal spin faster and faster, giving off several electric sparks.

“Oh, fuckin’ hell…” Michaels whines.

In a split second, another destroyer shoots out just as the portal collapses on its own with a bright flash and loud ‘bang’ that nearly bursts our ears. I shutter for a moment from the sudden affect. As soon as my eyes readjust, my whole body just freezes. Instead of looking at a destroyer falling, we only see half of it.

“Oh shit!” a voice cries out. The half vessel plunges into the water right next to the cruiser. The other end, the stern, is missing as if it was cut clean off. Before I can think of something, I can only hear very soft screams in the distance where the cruiser is floating.

Princess Celestia pats her mouth with a napkin held in her magic after finishing her breakfast, and listening to her sister’s story of her unknown dream. As far as Luna explained, last night, she has felt a magical presence occurred to the east of Equestria. Something Celestia have never sensed for so long.

“I see,” Celestia says calmly, looking up to Luna sitting just across from her. “So you are not the only one who sensed that energy.”

Princess Luna perks her head up after taking a bite out of her breakfast with an almost surprised look, before replying. “You sensed it too?”

Celestia nods. “Indeed. I wasn’t so sure of myself from last night.”

The younger sister remains silent for a quick moment. “I have never felt a power like this before. How would thy put it…?”

“I understand, Luna,” the elder sister replies before taking a sip of her tea. “It’s a teleportation spell you have sensed.”

“How do you know?” Luna raises an eyebrow, keeping an eye on her sister while her head is pointed downward.

“I used it not too long ago.”

Luna lifts her head to straighten it, an unsure look forming on her face. “Define, ‘not too long ago,’ sister.”

“I think, around seventy or eighty years ago,” Celestia shrugs as she tries to remember. “It was an experiment from one of Starswirl’s incomplete teleportation spells.”

Luna blinks a couple times before relaxing back in her seat. “Well, it explains why I do not recognize the pattern.” She proceeds to continue her breakfast.

“How did it go?” she asks after finishing a bite. “Your… experiment?”

“I guess it was a success,” Celestia guesses calmly. “But, it had some setbacks.” Luna silently nods in reply.

Both princesses remain in an awkward silence. After savoring her favorite drink, Princess Celestia looks at her sister staring down at her unfinished plate with a worrisome expression.

“If it makes you feel any better, I’ll send a few guards to where we felt the magical presence,” she says. “Better to be safe than sorry.”

Luna cocks her head sideways slightly confused. “Where are Twilight Sparkle and her friends, the bearers of the Elements of Harmony?”

Celestia takes another sip of her tea, and places the cup down on her plate before responding. “They are on vacation. After their mission to the Crystal Kingdom, I believe they deserve a good reward. So, I encouraged them to a beach I recommended.”

“I see,” Luna softly answers, perking her head up and looking outside. “It would be nice.”

“Hmm?” Celestia lifts her ears while finishing her tea distracted her from Luna’s words.

“To go on vacation,” her sister sighs. “Be away from political views, to relax, have fun, not to worry about a thing in the world.” Celestia takes the last sip of her drink, and smiles at her sister not even paying attention to her surroundings.

“It would be.” Celestia lowers her head, repeating her own words, wondering when was the last time she went on vacation.

A faint glow blinks in the middle of the sky not too far from the capital city of Equestria. Like a bright star blinking in the daytime, the light flickers until it slowly grows bigger in size. Noise emerges like something is being powered as the flicker turns into a swirling vortex. In a matter of seconds, and a loud ‘bang’, a helicopter bursts out just as the vortex closes in on itself.

“The hell…?!” the copilot of the MH-60S, call sign Sparrow 2-1, shouts just when the Seahawk begins to lose control.

“Shit! What the hell?!” The pilot twists his neck to look around frantically as he feels the chopper beginning to spin. He jerks the joystick to counter it, when the sound that the crewmen fear the most enters their ears. Both pilots and crew behind can feel and hear the engines and all systems shutting down in almost an instant.

“Oh, shit. Shit! Shit! Shit!” The two pilots start flicking switches and pressing buttons in a panic manner to get their helicopter back online.

“All systems are failing!” Both pilots shift the sticks to the opposite side to battle against the wild spin as they plummet to the ground.

“Mayday, mayday! This is Sparrow Two-one! We are going down in an unknown area… power systems are not responding— fuck!”

“Altimeter, speedometer, lights! Everything!” The pilot presses the emergency buttons on the overhang to restart the rotors. Nothing responds as the last bit of electricity through the panels fails. “Come on, you sonuvabitch!”

“Macwell!” the copilot turns around to one of the crew chiefs behind a small panel. “What’s the status on that panel?!”

“Panel’s dead! I can’t get power running through!” the crew chief states, grabbing on to anything solid within arms reach, and holding for dear life.

The MH-60S suddenly jolts violently as it hits a wind current, throwing it into a deadly spin. The four men feel the G-force pressing against them from the side, the two pilots pushing the joystick further in the opposite direction to subdue the helicopter.

“Selecting emergency power unit!” the copilot shouts, struggling to endure the G-force while flicking several switches. Nothing responds. Through the spinning, both pilots manage to catch a blurry glimpse of a castle sitting on the side of a mountain closing in fast.

“C-Captain!” the copilot warns.

“I know, Geronne! I fuckin’ saw it!” The pilot slams his feet against the pedals, trying to avoid collision. “Come on, you bitch! Come on!” The chopper turns sideways, slowly shifting itself towards the castle.

“I got no control on the pedals!”

The pilot begins to panic the closer they approach the castle on the mountain, with less than a minute to spare. With every problem his copilot screams, he feels as though the grip he is holding starts to wear down. With one last chance, he steers the stick to the right, barely moving the Seahawk as it heads straight for one of the towers of the castle.

“Brace for impact!!”

The tail slams into the shingled roofs on one of the towers, putting the chopper in a wild spin and snapping the tail apart from the fuselage, only to be clinging by a stretch of metal. The Seahawk sails over the castle walls safely by meters, before making a plunge at the edge of a town not too far. The rotor blades chip away the dirt road, breaking off pieces as the chopper makes a violent landing. The sound of metal being torn and bent engulfs the crew’s ears, the helicopter spinning in circles while heading straight for the town. The Seahawk makes a jump in the air after going over a small bump, and bashes into the corner of a house before screeching to a stop in one of the main streets.

The only sound he hears is something dripping, the faint clanking noise of metal and rubble falling to the ground, and last bit of power flowing through the Seahawk slowly die away. When the captain slowly opens his eyes, he is greeted by a surge of pain on his face, abdomen and legs. His visor is shattered, and feels blood oozing out from areas from his face. As his vision begins to clear, he looks down to see a metal object piercing through his stomach, and his legs being trapped under the twisted metal. He shakily turns to his copilot, only to find him leaning forward with a sharp metal piece protruding from his neck, along with several large cuts along his face, and arms twisted. He didn’t make it, the captain knows, but he wonders if the other two crewmembers behind did.

The pilot’s vision slowly returns to its blurry state and closes his eyes. He feels his lungs being constricted by the seatbelts holding him in place, making it difficult and painful to breathe. He opens his eyes once more, and looks straight ahead. He notices the all the houses and buildings are like mansions, and are colorful. He moves his eyes down at the street, spotting something unfamiliar. Several quadrupedal creatures, which look like horses, emerge from almost every corner of the houses, all of them in a variety of colors as well. He closes his eyes once more, the pain within his body becoming unbearable, before he hears a faint rumbling noise coming from behind the wreckage.

A young filly exits the farmhouse after having breakfast. With a bright yellow coat, and a mane as red as apples she sees hanging in the apple tree farm stretching for acres, tied up with a pink bow at the back of her head. The filly takes a deep breath of the fresh air as another beautiful summer day arises, looking over Sweet Apple Acres. She must enjoy this moment while she can.

As she is about to close the door, her grandmother calls out to her. “Don’t stay out for too long, Apple Bloom. You may have to help out your big brother since Applejack went out with her friends.”

Apple Bloom lets out a soft sigh, but not showing it to her grandmother, when she heard her older sister’s name. “Don’t worry Granny Smith! I’ll be at the clubhouse if Big Mac needs anything!” Apple Bloom shuts the door and trots through the well-organized forest of apple trees.

After walking through the apple tree farm, and grabbing a few apples along the way, the filly comes out into a small open field, where a large lone tree sits almost in the middle with a small clubhouse built in. Apple Bloom walks up and enters the clubhouse, finding a dark orange pegasus with short light purple hair, and a white unicorn with a curly dual colored mane.

“Mornin’,” Apple Bloom says as she enters and closes the door.

“Hey, Apple Bloom,” Scootaloo says before quickly returning to a small piece of paper between her and the unicorn.

“Morning Apple Bloom,” Sweetie Belle says in a calm pristine manner, much like her older sister. Apple Bloom trots over to her two friends, giving them each an apple.

“Sorry I was late,” Apple Bloom says taking a bite from her apple. “My sis’ left early so I had to wait for Big Mac to make breakfast.”

“You don’t have to remind me,” Sweetie Belle says in a monotone voice.

Scootaloo flips her fore hooves in the air and lies down on the floor with a loud groan. “Ugh! This is so unfair! How come they get to go to the beach and we don’t?! Plus, I’m out of ideas!”

“Well, we have a week of summer vacation left. And they’ll be staying there for a week n’ a half,” Apple Bloom explains, earning a grim look from the pegasus.

The three fillies let out a frustrated sigh, trying to figure out what other ways to receive their cutie marks. But now, they feel incredibly bored and jealous since their older sisters and friends went to the beach and not taking them along. But, Apple Bloom does have a point. They only have a week left of summer vacation, and Twilight Sparkle and her friends will be staying at the beach longer. And, the first day of school is the most important.

“So,” Apple Bloom begins, playing with one of the apples with her hoof. “You got any ideas for our cutie marks?”

“We could try sewing,” Sweetie Belle suggests.

Scootaloo, still lying on the floor, raises her hoof. “We did that a couple weeks ago. Remember what happened?”

“Oh yeah. That…” Sweetie remembers that time perfectly where the Cutie Mark Crusaders tried sewing in Rarity’s boutique, and instead, made a mess that Sweetie’s sister kicked them out. It brings up a small smile on Sweetie when she remembered her older sister’s face the minute she walked in.

Before any of the Cutie Mark Crusaders could open their mouths to say what they want to do, a loud ‘boom’ from outside interrupts them.

“What was that?” Scootaloo gets up and races over to the window. Her ears flicker and her eyes widen in awe when she spots something massive spinning violently down, making a peculiar rapid ‘whup-whup’ noise.

“Woah!” she exclaims, placing her two hooves on the window. “Check this out! There’s something falling from the sky!” Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom race out the door to get a better view of the falling object. They spot what appears to be a large beast spinning out of control while descending at a fast pace. The whirring sound becomes louder, as the three fillies can make out the ‘whup-whup’ from the spinning thin wings on the object’s back. The object bounces off the ground with a loud screech of metal being bent and scraped, as it tumbles into the apple tree farm. It smashes through several trees; the twirling blades on its back begin to shatter and dissipate all over as they smack almost everything in its path. After slamming and toppling trees for about fifty meters, the beast finally comes to a rest in the middle of the apple tree farm, leaving a shallow trench and uprooted trees in its wake.

The three fillies stare in complete shock and awe of what they just witnessed, unable to speak from the excitement.

“That,” Scootaloo trembles a little. “Was. Awesome!” She springs out of the window to the ground. “Come on! Let’s go see what it is!”

“Wh-what?!” Sweetie Belle shrieks. “Y-you can’t be serious!”

“Well, what do you think we should do?”

“We should, like, alert somepony! Call for help! We don’t know what it is! For all we know, i-it could be a dragon!”

“Nah. Didn’t look like a dragon to me,” Apple Bloom intervenes. “Dragons have like these huge wings on their backs. That fella’ didn’t have wings, except some spin’y top thingy.”

“W-well, still—”

“Aw, come on, Sweetie Belle,” Apple Bloom nudges the unicorn. “I think it wouldn’t hurt just to check it out.”

“W-well, I don’t know…” A thought quickly erupts in Sweetie’s head, like a light bulb switching on. “Oh! Maybe they’re, like, aliens! They did come from the sky!”

“And we can tell the press for this!” Apple Bloom adds in. “And maybe we’ll get our cutie marks for spotting aliens!”

Together, both fillies give each other a high-hoof, and cry out. “Cutie Mark Crusaders alien spotting!”

“Come on, you guys!” Scootaloo shouts from a distance, already moving ahead to the object. “Unless you don’t wanna see something brilliant!”

The three fillies follow the trail left by the large object, spotting it almost on its side before they entered the apple tree farm. The object is big, and has a light grey color. They pass a large part that was torn off leaning against an apple tree; it is the same color, but it is incredibly massive as the fillies walk up close to it. By the looks of it, it appears to be a tail, an oddly shaped tail according to them.

Sweetie Belle approaches the severed tail with caution while Scootaloo and Apple Bloom stay behind, waiting to see what happens. Sweetie never realized until now the height of this weird vertical fin almost reaches the top of the apple tree. It perfectly stands on what remains of the tail, with a bended second fin connected symmetrically and supported by a pole underneath. Looking upwards towards the top is a large four-bladed fan, or, was a large four-bladed fan. One is still intact, two are cut to approximately half the size, and one is completely missing.

“Well?” Apple Bloom asks from behind.

“Um, I think it’s a tail,” Sweetie Belle scratches the side of her head, unsure of her answer. She takes a few more steps until she is inches from the tail. Looking up at it again, it feels as though she is looking straight up towards one of the princesses. Sweetie squints her eyes when she notices two letters covering over a fourth of the vertical fin. YP. Sweetie looks down at where the tail is severed. Her stomach feels as if it has turned upside down when she sees some dark fluids leaking out through tiny hoses. Slowly, the filly raises her hoof, and mustering up whatever courage she has, gently touches the surface of the tail.

“Sweetie Belle!” Apple Bloom whispers loudly to try and stop her. However, Sweetie already has her hoof on the surface. Surprisingly, it is made of metal, and nothing happens.

Relieved, Sweetie Belle turns back around and giggles. “Don’t worry. It’s just made of metal.” Apple Bloom breathes a sigh of relief, but Scootaloo does not seem too amused.

“Alright, alright,” she says in a boring tone, waving her hoof in the direction to the large entity just a few ten meters away. “Come on! I wanna see what that thing is!”

“Wait up!” Sweetie cries out as she races to catch up with her two friends already on the move.

“What do you think it is?” Apple Bloom asks as the Cutie Mark Crusaders slowly approach the giant entity sitting in the trench it created.

“Ooh, ooh!” Sweetie jumps excitedly in the air, a common sign that Scootaloo and Apple Bloom know she has something. “Maybe it could be a dragon made of metal! You know, like from that comic Button Mash gave me about these giant metal things that can form into anything! And they go like, ‘rawr, rawr, rawr’ and ‘boom, boom’! ‘I have come to protect them’, ‘no, I will destroy—’!”

Scootaloo shakes her head. “I doubt that.”

“Yeah, I’mma agree with Scoots here,” Apple Bloom says with an uncomfortable look.

“Ooh, ooh! Maybe it’s a dragon in armor!” Sweetie Belle jumps again.

“No!” both fillies shout back at the unicorn.

“It doesn’t even look like a dragon!” Scootaloo points.

“You guys are no fun!” Sweetie Belle puffs out her cheeks in slight annoyance.

The trio walks up to the fallen metal beast in complete silence. The first thing they notice is smoke rising out of a vent on top, including several sparks in a few locations on the bulky and damaged body. An even larger fan with at least seven blades sits on top, catching the fillies’ attention. All of them look broken, and a couple seems to completely lose the blades.

Walking along the side a few meters away, the fillies notice something completely odd. Three small windows run along the entity’s body, though are badly cracked. Close to the front is a larger open window with something jutting out. Stretching virtually almost the length of its midsection is an enclosed cylinder partially buried. It is attached to what appears to be, according to Scootaloo, a stubby but thick piece of metal the shape of a wing if seen from the side.

Scootaloo tilts her head to the side as her eyes scan the weird wing. She wonders if Sweetie’s rant is actually true, after noticing some bolts and nails within the metal skin. Her eyes move upward to have another look at the body, when she suddenly catches some big bold letters closest to the entity’s rear. They are slightly darker than its skin making it almost blend in.

“What are those?” Sweetie Belle asks, she and Apple Bloom looking where Scootaloo is.

“I, uh,” Scootaloo thinks. “It does look like letters.”

“Well?” Apple Bloom asks. “What’s it say?”

“Um…” Scootaloo squints her eyes hard to figure out the letters printed on the metal skin. “Um… M. Uh, A. R, I think. I. Uh, H? No, N. E. And… five? No, no. S.”

“So, that spells…” Apple Bloom figures out in her head.

“’Marines’?” Sweetie Belle answers.

“Pretty much, I think,” Scootaloo replies. She has to admit, the name sounds pretty awesome. But, she remembers ‘marines’ is a reference to the ocean, and Ponyville is nowhere near one. Before she thinks any more, she notices another image just below the giant word. It is heavily scratched and covered in muck, and the pegasus can barely make it out. All she sees is a dark circle with what appears to be a star within it. Scootaloo blinks a few times and shakes her head lightly, the stress leaving her with ease.

“Hey ya’ll,” Apple Bloom calls from but a few meters away from them. “Check this out!” Her voice is filled with excitement as if she just found something extraordinary, in which Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle did. When they jump next to the earth filly a few feet from their left, their faces quickly drop to confusion as they look at a blocky 35 printed between the second and third windows. It too is painted in the same color as the big bold word they read earlier.

“Okay,” Scootaloo scratches her head. “What’s so great about a number?”

“It means, that uh, uh…” Apple Bloom figures out what she is trying to say, but is lost in her own words and mind by the sight of the unconscious beast. “I really dunno. Looks kinda’ nice.”

Scootaloo rolls her eyes, a little annoyed that Apple Bloom has found something completely irrelevant compared to what they just witnessed not five minutes ago. She breaks off from her two friends and begins examining the lengthy cylindrical tube partially buried in the ground. The more she examines, the more she becomes agitated to find something cool, or a clue to figure out what type of creature this metal thing is. Then, just poking out through the dirt pile covered in muck, she spots something. It didn’t take long for Scootaloo to swipe away the dirt until the text fully appears.

“What’d ya’ lookin’ at, Scoots?” Apple Bloom interrupts Scootaloo. Curiously, she and Sweetie Belle step over to the filly pegasus and look down at the exposed text on the metal cylinder. USS ESSEX, it says.

“‘Us’s e’ssex’?” Sweetie pronounces with a baffled look.

“It might be ‘Us’,” Scootaloo takes a guess, putting a lot of emphasis on the S.

Sweetie’s ears droop, and her expression changes to sorrow. “Poor, metal dragon. He can’t even spell.”

“It’s not a dragon, Sweetie,” Apple Bloom says. “They might’ve spelled ‘Us’ wrong.”

“I wanna know what they mean by E’ssex,” Sweetie points to the word.
“I dunno.” Apple Bloom shrugs.

Scootaloo twirls her head off to the open window close to the front of the unconscious beast.

“I wanna check this out,” she points, and races off before Apple Bloom’s and Sweetie Belle’s theories bore her.

“Hey, Scootaloo…” Sweetie Belle tries to call out, but the excited pegasus is already hopping on a dirt pile. She leaps and clings on to a black rod protruding out the open window to get a good look inside. The minute she peeks inside, she screams at the top of her lungs and jumps down to Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom catching up. The two fillies are toppled over from Scootaloo’s weight.

“Woah! Scoots!” Apple Bloom says being held tightly by the trembling pegasus. “What happened?! What’d ya’ see?!”

“I-I… I don’t know! I-it looks c-creepy! I-I think it’s a monster!” Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom glance at each other, before turning their heads to the open window where Scootaloo jumped.

Their pupils shrink to the size of dots, and their eyes widen like dinner plates at the sight. They see what appears to be a head with a large green hat and black broken glasses, twisted to an abnormal angle and covered in a dark red liquid in tiny streams, and resting on a device connected to the rod Scootaloo was holding on earlier.

“W-wh-what is that…?” Sweetie Belle stutters before veering her eyes towards the front. She cautiously makes her way around, putting some distance between her and the metal thing in case some monster inside decides to pop out. She wonders if it could be an alien transport, like the one section in the comics she read where the metal machines had to escape in a large flying ship and crashed on another planet.

As Sweetie makes her way to the front, she sees it is covered mostly in cracked windows. She examines it a little longer, imagining it as a face to keep her mind off of the horrific image before. There are three sets of square and rectangle windows going across close to the top, like a pair of sunglasses to which Sweetie imagines. Two more are on either side below, or, according to her, the cheek. Smacked in the middle is the same number she and her friends had saw, 35, except it is partially buried in dirt. Just next to her on the left, Sweetie finds a probe approximately a few meters long, though bent in many ways and covered in dirt and leaves. She turns back to the broken windows in front again, the scary image of whatever she just saw from the open window entering her mind again. She shakes her head violently many times, refusing to take any chance of what is inside until her head starts to spin.

“Sweetie!” Apple Bloom calls. “What’d ya’ see?!” Sweetie hurries back to her friends, forcing to not take a glance at the bloody hairless face hanging out the open window.

“A-are you okay, Scoot?” Sweetie asks with her head down. Scootaloo nods her head while looking down at the ground, still slightly traumatized.

“What was up there?” Apple Bloom asks to Sweetie.

“Um,” Sweetie stumbles on her words again. “I… I didn’t even wanna look inside… let’s put it that way.”

“Alright,” Apple Bloom nods. “Let’s head to my place quickly and tell Granny and Big Mac. Hopefully they know what it is.” The three fillies start running through the apple tree farm back to the house, leaving the unknown metal object alone.

A bright shine appears in midair through the clouds over an ocean. Several sparks fly around in all directions, followed by a revving noise rising in volume, and the light growing. A few seconds later, the light collapses with a powerful ‘bang’, and spews out three F/A-18E Super Hornets.

“What the…?!” Leader Jason 1-1 grunts as he experiences a heavy dose of G-force on his body, nearly pulling out of consciousness as his fighter jet suddenly loses a large portion of its speed. Leader quickly shakes his head to regain all his senses when he hears the sound filling his ears, the sound of engines and panels shutting down.

“This is Jas— One-three! I lo—!” Communications immediately die as the last bit of controls on the small panel go dark.

“Shit! Shit!” Leader curses again, trying to stabilize the aircraft now out of power. Instead, the three fighters drift blindly through the clouds as they descend at a rapid pace. Keeping a firm grip on the joystick, Leader briskly presses several buttons and switches to see if any work.

“Shit! Panel, dead! Engine…!” he heaves, suddenly realizing his oxygen mask has ceased to work.

The fighter’s speed drops, close to the point of stalling. As gravity takes control, Leader can feel his insides lift as his plane begins to drop out of the sky, nose pointed down.

“Agh… shit!” He grits his teeth and grips tightly to the joystick, barely realizing he accidentally pulled it all the way back. The F/A-18 shifts and buckles in all directions, throwing the pilot around in his seat like a ragdoll. A sudden gust of wind throws the fighter spiraling out of control.

Leader can feel his body becoming increasingly heavy as he can barely move an arm in an attempt to restart his aircraft, or activate his emergency oxygen. At this point, he knows it is impossible. The altimeter is spinning out of control, and the death spin does not seem to be slowing down.

The Super Hornet suddenly breaks free from the clouds. Through the rough spinning, Leader can barely make out his surroundings. Land? A city? An ocean, no doubt. Then, the pilot’s mind immediately yanks him back to his situation. He has seconds to spare, and he needs to get out.

“E-ejecting!” With all of his might, the pilot forces himself to resist the G-force, reaches below his seat, and yanks on the emergency ejector. Fear looms over him when he feels the handle is jammed. He yanks two more times, but to no avail.

“F-fuck!” he cries as his face turns bright red, his mind slowly blanking from lack of oxygen. He can hear the wind gusting around his fighter as it tumbles closer to the water.

Leader tugs on the lever with all his might with a scream. “Fuckin’ eject!!”

With a ‘click’ the canopy bursts open, wind rapidly entering the cockpit, and the seat blasts off. As Leader narrowly escapes, the Super Hornet’s left wing slams into the cables of an unknown suspension bridge just below. With a cable snapped, the fighter tumbles into the water while a wing portion lands on the bridge. The pilot witnesses the event as a parachute is deployed from his seat, catching his fall. He rips off his mask, finally inhaling fresh air as he unstraps himself from his seat.

Before he can spare a moment’s rest, or even look at his surroundings, an unexpected ‘whoosh’ catches Leader’s attention. He snaps his neck to the far left, overviewing large cliffs spanning along the coastline with houses of varying of sizes dot around. An F/A-18 comes diving out of the broken clouds like an incoming missile. Leader chokes on his words, his thumping heart stops, as the fighter crashes on the fields tens of meters from the Cliffside, dangerously close to a railroad connected to the suspension bridge. There is a delayed ‘boom’ as fire incinerates almost anything in its path. Out of the corner of his eye, Leader catches a parachute gently floating down. He lets out a sigh of relief as he spots one of his pilots hanging below, safe and sound.

Finally given the chance, Leader looks around at his surroundings. Off to his two o’clock, a giant city lies just across a large harbor from the bridge. There are some skyscrapers that resemble New York City; the only thing that seems out of place is a giant bronze horse head sitting on the tallest building. The harbor is no different compared to New York. A few small boats are scattered around, and the larger ones are docked alongside the piers.

An unexpected faint roar enters Leader’s ears. As the pilot turns to find the source, a second Super Hornet appears from below the clouds just ahead at least a hundred meters away, spinning wildly as it tumbles into the harbor. Leader holds his breath, his heartbeat pounding into his ears as the fighter plummets out of control. At the last second, Leader watches the third pilot eject, leaving the disabled plane crashing into the water, nearly taking away a boat in its wake.

Now, only the sound of the strong wind blows around Leader as he grips tightly to his parachute, drifting past the cable lines of the suspension bridge while helplessly watching his two pilots from a distance in the same position as he is. Never would he have thought he would be stuck in a situation like this. It feels like everything has spun around in a blink of an eye. First, encountering a floating crystal, and now, here he is with two of his pilots close to a New York-esque city.

Leader decides to have another look at the strange city. Not realizing until now, a tall statue that perfectly resembles the Statue of Liberty, except in the form of a horse, sits off to the slight left of the harbor. No doubt this city is a straight rip-off of New York, but it makes it more confusing why. As his eyes continue to scan left to right, it feels as his heart paused when he spots three ships off to his four o’clock. Docked more than two hundred meters from the bridge are two amphibious ships and a destroyer. There is no two ways about it; they are the ships that are reported missing from Sasebo Naval Base.

Chapter 4: Splashdown (Part 2 – Take Notice) [Reedit]

“Your Highness, please!” an earth Royal Guard tries to convince Princess Celestia as the two hustle down the main hall. “I advise you to stay indoors until we know what fell out of the sky.”

“I understand your concern with whatever crashed into Canterlot, and partially damaged the castle,” Celestia states as she continues to walk at a speedy pace. “However, I will not ignore something my sister and I witnessed.”

“Yes, princess. But, I strongly disagree,” the guard says, but the princess ignores his plea.

The grand doors open, and Celestia flies out accompanied with four pegasi guards waiting outside, leaving the stumped earth pony guard behind. Upon reaching the crash site, she circles around to where the trail of destruction started, before settling down to the ground. The whole area is filled with Royal Guards creating formations and barricading crowds who are trying to get a glimpse of what fell from the sky. The mood changes from fear and confusion to a loud cheer once they see the princess appearing.

Celestia and her escorts find the metal entity partially buried in a dirt pile, and surrounded by unicorn and earth pony guards. The princess freezes for a moment, slightly shocked at the size of the beast. Its skin is a light grey, but covered in many dents, tears, and scratches. By the shape of it, it does not resemble a dragon or any other creature Celestia has seen in her life. A portion at the rear, to which she believes belongs to a tail, appears to be missing, as if it was completely ripped. She can barely make out of faint outlines running along the body and small probes protruding out.

“Princess Celestia,” a pegasus Royal Guard calls for Celestia from the side, throwing her out of concentration.

“Lieutenant Wind Strike,” the princess regains her posture as the pegasus lands in front of her. “I’m glad you could accompany me.”

“Of course, princess,” Wind Strike nods, and the two continue to walk towards the crash site.

“I’ve never seen something like this before,” he explains. “However, I would like to advise you, for your own safety…”

“Thank you for your concern, Lieutenant,” Celestia says. “But, I am sure it will be alright. Besides, I must see this for myself.”

Celestia proceeds forward with caution towards the metal beast. A group of earth pony guards step to the side like a gate is opening, allowing the princess and Wind Strike to enter. The first thing the princess inspects is the amputated tail. Black goo seeps out from between extremely narrow spaces and hoses.

Her snout scrunches when she catches the primitive scent of some form of fuel, a telltale sign this entity is not a living creature. Celestia takes extra precaution, walking alongside this fallen machine to find any clues about its identity. She stops almost immediately when she notices some faint texts on the body. Carefully, the princess brings herself closer until she is a few feet away, lighting up her horn to outline the text with a spell to see through the heavy scrapes and dirt smudges. NAVY, it says in large letters, and below it is HSC-6. A symbol a couple feet to the right grabs Celestia’s attention again, with a big number 2 right next to it. Casting her spell again, she manages to make out the symbol to be a large dark grey circle with a star in the middle, and two rectangles emerging horizontally outwards with a stripe in between.

Interesting. Celestia did not realize until now she has been staring at this peculiar symbol longer than she should have. She mentally shakes her head, and continues walking around the metal entity.

“Have you seen anything like this, Your Highness?” Wind Strike breaks the silence between the two, despite being surrounded by chanting and hollering civilians.

“No,” Celestia answers rather hastily, ignoring eye contact with her Lieutenant.

The princess and the Royal Guard halt after a few feet. Her eyes catch a rectangular outline covering almost half of the entity’s body, with a pair of densely cracked windows within. Below the windows is more text, but it is so heavily scratched and covered in dirt and grime when Celestia tries to use her spell again.

“I don’t think this is a creature, Your Highness,” Lieutenant Wind Strike says.

“I agree so,” Celestia replies as she straightens herself.

“Your Highness,” a unicorn guard calls for the princess. She and Wind Strike turn to see the pony standing close to the front of the entity a couple meters away. The guard tries to hide a petrified look, as if he just saw a ghost. Celestia and Wind Strike make their to the unicorn when they notice an small open window right beside.

Celestia moves in to have a closer look at what appears to be a strange device sticking out from the window; a bunch of narrow barrels welded together with thick rings, and connected to a tiny motor. She immediately regrets her decision when her heart jumps to her throat at the sight of two identical-looking beings sitting across from each other. Both are wearing large green helmets with broken black glasses that conceal at least half of their faces. Olive green colored cloth cover their entire bodies, with a darker green vest. The first one, sitting just behind the strange multi-barrel device, is leaning against the sidewall, blood trickling down its face. The second, sitting on the opposite end, is leaning forward with its head bashed into a panel of buttons and switches.

“Princess Celestia!” Lieutenant Wind Strike cries out, and the princess pulls away hurriedly. “Are you alright?”

“I’m fine, Lieutenant,” she replies, trying to settle down her thumping heart at the sight. She did not get the chance to look around the rest of the interior, despite those creatures nearly causing her to scream.

“Are you sure?”

“I have seen a lot of violence and death from different species during my time as ruler. This is no different.”

Princess Celestia risks another look at the battered creatures. Her pupils slowly dilate the longer she stares and examines each being trapped in the metal wreckage.

“Your Highness,” Wind Strike says sternly.

Celestia blinks a few times after being lost in trance again. “Sorry, Lieutenant,” she says.

“Are you sure you’re alright? Perhaps is best if we—”

“No,” the princess interrupts the pegasus, her voice sounding almost as stern as the lieutenant’s. “I must see this.”

She moves up until she reaches the front of the wreckage. Here, windows cover almost every spot forward of the metal machine. Judging by its appearance, this took almost the full brunt force when it crashed. The windows are heavily cracked or shattered, some twigs and leaves are left in various places, and the metal around the glass is completely battered and twisted.

But, Celestia freezes again when she can make out two more beings through the fractured windows. Both of them are sitting on either side, looking worse than the first two.

“By the Great Faust,” Lieutenant Wind Strike moves next to the princess, his voice trembling. “What are these creatures?”
Celestia refuses to answer. Her throat feels quenched. All she can do is stare at these two beings trapped in this hunk of metal and machine.

“I see something moving!” an earth pony guard shouts standing from the left side of the wreckage. Without a second thought, Celestia rushes over to the side, almost shoving the guard away to have a look. She can barely make out the being moving an inch through the densely cracked side window. She looks down at what she thinks is a door that blocks between her and the being. She envelops it with her magic, and gives it a tug.

“Your Highness!” the earth guard steps in to intervene when he notices the metal straining as Celestia repeatedly jerks the crippled door.

“Princess, what are you doing?!” Wind Strike says.

“Stand back!” the princess orders, earning a shocked look from the guards.

Celestia jerks her body back, and tears out the door with a cringing sound. The whole crowd bursts with a moderate cheer mixed with ‘oohs,’ wanting to get a look at what the princess has done. The earth guard steps back in wonder as the broken door drops in front of him. It takes a few seconds for him to turn his eyes from the piece of metal held in Celestia’s magic back to her, standing and staring at the being trapped inside.

“Princess!” Wind Strike gallops to Celestia’s aid. However, he his eyes turn to the creature after stopping next to her.

The being inside has a piece of metal jutting out from its vest, with blood leaking almost everywhere. Its legs are trapped under the twisted metal at uncomfortable angles. To Celestia’s surprise, it is still alive… barely. She notices it struggling to breathe from its rising and falling chest under that heavy cloth, and its blood-covered forelimb slowly crawling to metal object stuck in its body. The princess quickly turns to the earth guard she nearly bumped away earlier.

“Get the medical team, now!” she orders. The earth pony guard is taken aback, quite shocked and uncertain from him to hear the command.

“Your Highness, I must protest!” Lieutenant Wind Strike steps in front of the princess before the earth guard can reply.

“This is no time to dispute, Lieutenant,” the princess argues.

“We do not know what this thing is!”

“From what I see, this being is in grave condition and is in need of immediate medical treatment. I do not wish for something like this die while we watch!”

“We don’t know if it uses the same medication as we do! Let alone, don’t know if it’s hostile!”

“That does not matter!” Celestia bends down over Wind Strike, who in turn tries to stand his ground. “We must try. This being is in no condition to do anything. Use whatever means to keep it alive. Now go.”

“Yes, Your Highness,” the Lieutenant answers in regular tone after a long second pause, and the princess finally pulls back. He turns around back to the earth pony guard still standing completely muddled.

“Get the medical team, now!” he orders. The guard stammers a ‘yes sir,’ before dashing back to the castle with the lieutenant following suit.

Princess Celestia stays behind, staring back at the being still gasping for air with its forelimb pressed closely to its fatal wound. Her head fills with so many questions. As she inspects the being, she notices a badge on its upper forelimb. It is rectangular, with stripes running horizontally, and a smaller figure of the same shape on the top left corner.

LCpl. Kevin Brooke
2nd Battalion 1st Marines
Unknown Location, Unknown Date Day 1 Unknown Time

Michaels, Pelayo and I watch from the USS Anchorage’s starboard bridge wing, as the last bit of the sliced destroyer, the USS Howard, slowly slips beneath the waves. Practically leaning almost half of myself over the railing, and letting my arms dangle, I stiffly turn my head over to view the USS Michael Murphy still attached to the LPD. Sailors onboard the destroyer hauls in the remaining survivors from the severed Howard, while some others make attempts to free the Michael Murphy from the Anchorage. Staff Sergeant Alcatraz, Corporal West and a couple other Marines from second platoon are probably over there assisting the rescue operation. Or, to my thoughts, are still trying to find their way through the pitch-dark corridors and hallways.

“Well,” Michaels begins, “that’s a few million dollars out of our pockets.”

“Make it over a billion,” I correct him, standing back up to stretch my back. Pelayo ignores our short conversation, staring at the USS Spruance floating rather close to both ships. Her port side stern has several dents, though not looking serious. However, the Michael Murphy has more than just a few dents and scratches on her hull, same with the Anchorage. I can still see the USS Princeton at a decent distance away. From here, she basically looks fine.

Though my legs do feel better, and my adrenaline rush has finally subsided, I can still feel my stomach still churning as the three of us slide down and sit against the guardrail. I look my watch, only to find out that it is not working since we exited the portal.

During the agonizing long time, while most crewmen were out rescuing the survivors, we had the opportunity to clear away the empty bullet cases on the decks, as well as pick away the dead giant insects. Even now, I still see some of the cyan and green goo on the walls and deck. As far as I know, the sailors took the insects away. I pray to God they threw them overboard.

“What do we do now?” Pelayo breaks the silence, cradling his head in his arms to settle his seasick stomach.

“What’d you mean?” I mumble, not even bothering to speak clearly since I still feel a little nauseous.

Pelayo lifts his head again, and lazily gestures his arm presenting the chaos that is happening in front. “I mean, no power. We’re dead in the sea. No contact from the fleet. And… and look, the portal’s gone.”

“God knows where we are…” I reply with a groan, rubbing my eyes to ease the queasiness in my head.

“M-maybe we’ve gone back in time,” Michaels says as he shakily reaches into one of his pouches and pulls out a box of cigarettes.

“What?” I ask, turning my head to him.

“Ever seen The Final Countdown?”

“No,” Pelayo shakes his head. “What’s it about?”

“A ship going back in time.” Michaels puts a cigarette in his mouth.

“Yeah, I think that movie’s shit,” I say rolling my eyes. There is an awkward pause between us before Pelayo opens his mouth.

“You think… that happened to us?” he asks. Michaels and I turn to him.

“Wha’?” Michaels asks with the cigarette in his mouth.

“About the, uh, going back in time thing. You think what we encountered, brought us back in time?”

Michaels and I look at each other. Pondering for a moment, I am starting to think Pelayo maybe pointing out something. For all we know, we could be sent back in time, or worse, another world. Yet, a thought tugs my mind why we are sent back like the clichéd movie Michaels briefly explained. But, we were not tossed around in a storm. A giant crystal attacked us.

“Perhaps,” Michaels replies as he unclips his helmet, but keeps it on. “We won’t know for sure.”

The train whistles loudly as it steams down the railways. Twilight Sparkle and her friends stare out of their own windows at the magnificent scenery of open fields, patchy forests, and distant mountains pass by.

“Woo, woo!!” Pinkie mimics the whistling. Half of her body is hanging out the window, letting the wind brush her tangled pink mane.

“Pinkie, darling, do be careful when you’re hanging out like that,” Rarity says slightly worriedly to the pink mare behind. When Pinkie pops back inside, her hair looks like it has been pushed back from an explosion.

“It’s so much fun to go out and explore rather than being cooped in your houses,” she says. Taking in a huge breath, the pink pony blows into her hoof, and her hair poofs back to its original formality before continuing. “Especially if it’s camping.”

Rarity blinks a few times with a shocked look. “Camping? Who said anything about camping? I didn’t even bring my camping gear!”

“Oh, lighten up, Rarity,” Rainbow Dash waves a hoof, sitting next to Twilight across from the fashionista, and chilling out with her hooves behind her head. “We’ll only be camping on the beach throughout our vacation.”

“W-well, I figured…” Rarity pauses and turns towards Spike sitting next to her, staring out the window with awe. “Though I do admit, the countryside is marvelous.” Though not realizing, Applejack, sitting across the aisle with Fluttershy, snickers a little under Stetson after Rarity’s usual and over-the-top complaint.

The girls can feel the train begin to slow down when they hear another whistle. Looking out of the nearest windows, the train evenly comes to a halt in front of a station.

“Is this our stop?” Rainbow asks, hovering just above Twilight’s head.

“No, the next stop will be in a couple hours,” Twilight replies. “When we get there, we’ll be able to reach the beach just around sundown.”

“That sure is mighty nice to do that,” Applejack comments under her Stetson, earning a glance from Twilight.

“What is?” Twilight asks.

“Campin’ right on the beach. Watchin’ the waves go by. Sittin’ on the sand an’ havin’ fun.” The farm pony takes a slow deep breath. “I’ve never been to the beach before.”

“What?!” Pinkie shoots to Applejack, startling her. “You never ever been to the beach?!”

“Well, that’s why we’re going there today,” Twilight says from her book.

The train finally departs again from the station after resting for almost a half hour, and continues its journey through the natural environment. Applejack stretches herself, settling her fore hooves behind her head as she leans back with her Stetson covering her eyes.

“Ya’ know,” she begins. “It’s nice to take a few days off. Get away from schedules and all that what’s-it.”

“I’m excited we’re going to the beach!” Pinkie chants from the seat behind Rarity. “And this is Applejack’s first time!” She pulls out a camera from behind and snaps a few pictures of the outside and the girls.

“This is gonna be awesome!” she sings, earning a giggle from the rest of the friends.

After almost three hours on the rails once more, the train finally comes to a rest at the ponies’ determined stop, Whitetail Woods Station. It is late afternoon as soon as the girls step out of the coach, each carrying a backpack with them. As for Pinkie Pie, she walks out carrying the Celestia-sized sack on top of her head like a street performer. Rarity and Rainbow Dash still ponder of how she is able to do that without showing signs of struggling.

Alright,” Twilight says as the group exits the station, stopping at a fork in the path. The first leads straight ahead with trees hanging overhead like a tunnel, while the second off to their left is slightly narrower and more open.

“After this, we should be able to reach the beach by sundown.” Twilight pulls out a map and a compass with her magic.

“Well, let’s get to it,” Applejack replies.

“Onward!” Pinkie announces like a general, and proceeds to march straight.

“Um, Pinkie,” Twilight stops the pink pony after a few steps. “It’s the other path.”

“Oh, right.” Pinkie twirls around, the cheeky smile still plastered on her face, and marches to the correct path with the rest following behind.

The hot summer air starts to cool as Celestia’s sun begins to set. The group continues to walk forth to their destination throughout almost the rest of the day. The wind starts to pick when they exit the woods.

“Does everypony smell that?” Rarity says. The rest of the friends sniff the air, catching the faint scent of the ocean.

“Oh, yeah,” Rainbow Dash says.

“Smells salty,” Applejack says.

“That’s the ocean, silly!” Pinkie bounces next to the farmpony. “We’re close!”

Still following the dirt road, the girls dash through a wide open field with all their might. The ocean scent grows stronger, the wind picks up, and the cries of seagulls fill the sky as they draw nearer.

“I hear it over the hill!” Pinkie cries pointing over to a hill just ahead of them.

Celestia’s sun is just dipping over the horizon. With their last strength, the group runs over and up the hill. When they reach the top, their mouths drop open, gazing at the crystal blue water and pearl white sand lying just below the foot of the hill.

“It’s so...” Rarity stumbles on her words, too amazed at the scenery.

“Don’t need to say it, sugarcube,” Applejack says.

“It’s amazing.” Twilight softly exclaims, her eyes widening as a wave crashes into the sand.

“Well, let’s not stand here,” Pinkie says jumping excitedly with the large bag still balancing on her back. “Time to have fun!!” The pink mare dashes first, leaving a cloud of dust in her shape behind for a brief second before dissipating. The group chuckles lightly as they watch Pinkie drop her giant bag in the sand, and dives head first into the sea.

“How ‘bout we set up camp, first?” Applejack suggests, preparing to walk down the hill. The rest nod their heads in agreement, and follow downhill. All except for Twilight, who gazes at the sun touching the horizon with its bright orange glow painted across the ocean. She closes her eyes, feeling the last bit of the radiating sunrays and the strong cool wind for a brief moment, before trotting down the hill to meet her friends. Her vacation is waiting.

The last bit of sunlight vanishes over the horizon, leaving nothing but a dark blue and violet sky spotted with blinking stars that are now just appearing. Leaning on the railing, resting my head in my shoulders, I finishing counting the minutes to occupy my bored mind. Eight and a half minutes, I add up. That is how long it takes for the sun to completely set. But it is strange; a typical sunset lasts longer, especially during the summer. I look down at the progress of the Michael Murphy. So far, the crewmen have managed to separate the destroyer from the Anchorage by a few meters, as well as some of ours doing the assisting. Veering my eyes off to the left, I stare at the crew on the bow of the Spruance frantically working like ants by launching ropes to the straying Princeton in order to keep the four ships close.

“You okay, Kev’?” Michaels asks from behind. I stand back up to stretch my sore back, and turn around to see both him and Pelayo sitting around a tiny pile of glow sticks.

“Yeah,” I manage to say.

“Sure got dark pretty quick,” Michaels comments looking up at the sky.

“Mmhmm,” Pelayo nods with a mouthful of his MRE. Looking at his meal makes my stomach growl. I have not eaten anything since we exited the portal. My head was nauseas and my adrenaline was pumping I did not fully stop for a moment to rest. Now that everything has subsided, I am fighting to keep my eyes open.

I pick up my M16A4 leaning against the railing right next to me, and rest it in my arms. To keep my mind busy, I play around with the switches on the laser designator attached to the barrel, but nothing works. I check the Trijicon ACOG scope, which shows the same result.

“Shit,” I sigh in frustration, and place my rifle back where I picked it up.

As the three of us sit in complete silence, contemplating the events early today, something catches my attention off to the far left. I veer my eyes to a small radome some meters where the bridge wing ends. Something small is sparkling within the angular stand the radome is sitting on. I unwittingly proceed to it, catching Michaels’ and Pelayo’s attention.

“Brooke?” Pelayo asks. Both he and Michaels glance at each other as I head over to the bulbous dome at a brisk pace.

“Kev’, where you going?” Michaels calls out.

“Hold on,” I point my finger out. “I see something.” I approach the stand holding the radar several feet above. I check one of its sides (facing starboard) to find black smudge and an indent like a round hit it. Almost smack in the middle, I found a glowing piece lodged in the metal.

After a few tugs, I pull the glowing piece free. Surprisingly, I thought it would take more effort to pry it. I look down at my hand to see what I have as I make my way back, but immediately slowly down to a standstill once I recognize it. It is at least the size of my combat knife, feels as light as a small stick, and pulsates a green glow. A tiny warm feeling radiates through my glove as I inspect the crystal shard more. Mesmerized in its glow, I can see something swarming within the shard, like it is begging to be released.

Then, a voice whispers into my ear.

“Kevin.” I remember this voice. It sounds almost like a woman. All of a sudden, my eyes are blinded by the brightening green glow, but I can’t seem to look away. My head begins to spin as more voices whisper into my head. They are all inaudible, except for the female still speaking softly.

“It’s time to wake up. Wake up, Kevin.”

“Kevin!” Michaels violently shakes my shoulders. I blink several times, and all the whispers have ceased instantly. My vision has returned as soon as I’m pulled out of my trance. My breathing has become more heavy than usual, and my heart is pounding in my chest. Slowly, I try to open my stiff hand to release the crystal shard from my grip.

“Kev’, can you hear me?” Michaels says again as he waves a hand in front of my face. “Pelayo, help me out.” A startled Pelayo rushes in to assist, and both Marines pry the crystal shard from my clutch. As soon as the piece slides free, my body has suddenly turned soft, and I collapse.

“Brooke!” Pelayo shouts. He and Michaels quick take hold and lower me slowly to the floor.

“Kevin, look at me,” Michaels kneels down. I want to say something, but my throat feels dry all of a sudden. I unconsciously look down at the crystal shard just a few feet away, faintly flickering as if it is calling to me. Pelayo, with a squeamish look on his face, takes the shard with his two fingers, and tosses it overboard.

“Jesus,” he heaves. “Let’s… let’s not do that, ever again.”

“Yeah, I agree,” Michaels replies.

It seems like an hour as I take many deep breaths until my breathing and heart rate finally settles. My body feels as though every bone and nerve has been taken out. The only thing that is running through my mind is that voice. Without a doubt, she is the voice earlier today. But, who is she? How does she know my name?

“You feeling okay?” Michaels comforts me.

“Y-yeah… a bit,” I finally answer, taking a deep breath. “I’m good.”

“You sure?” Pelayo asks.

I nod my head. “Yeah.” I am not sure how I feel about that answer. My head still feels dizzy, and I can feel a bead of sweat forming on my forehead.

Pelayo lets out a sigh of relief, like he has been holding his breath since I grabbed that shard.

“That was a dumb move, you pulled,” Michaels pats my helmet before standing back up. “I’ll try and get someone up here.” With that said, the Marine walks towards the bridge, leaving Pelayo and I alone.

Pelayo sighs as he leans over the railing, pressing his face in his hands. All I can do is sit motionless and listen to the many chats all around.

With Luna’s moon high in the cool night, and nothing but the night critters chatting and the waves crashing, the ponies sit around a campfire while gazing at the moon’s reflection painted on the sea.

“Wow,” Pinkie exclaims quietly. “You know, being quiet isn’t that bad after all.”

“It really is beautiful,” Rarity compliments while holding a cup of tea in her magic. “As much as I want a business in a city, I really wish I could live by the ocean. I would never miss a day without looking at a view like this.”

“It really is,” Twilight agrees. “Studying maybe my thing, but this is something I could easily get used to.”

“Now ya’ talking, Twi’,” Rainbow Dash chants, lightly tapping Twilight’s shoulder. “You see, taking time off from studying and saving Equestria is well worth it.”

Spike, who has been leaning beside Twilight, stretches his arms followed by a yawn. “I think I’m ready to hit the hay…”

“Looks like someone is a little tired,” Twilight giggles.

“Wh-what? Did I say that?” the dazed dragon twists his head around.

“I think we’re all a little tired from the trip,” Rarity adds.

With each of them saying a quick goodnight, the girls return to their respective tents that surround the ongoing campfire. Slowly, they fall asleep as the fire dims. All except for Twilight can barely keep her eyes closed. Aside from the crashing waves that are keeping her awake, the unicorn can hardly contain her excitement. This is perhaps one of the first times she and her friends get to go out for a proper vacation, to a place recommended by Princess Celestia. Normally, after many missions to save Equestria from danger, the princess would award the girls for their bravery. The mission to free the Crystal Kingdom was perhaps one of the greatest challenges they ever faced since Nightmare Moon, Discord, or even the Changelings.

Twilight takes a deep breath, and pulls out a book from her bag with her magic. As she turns to a page and begins to read, a loud burp and a flash of green flames interrupts her. Spike wakes up with the usual drowsy eyes, both of them noticing a letter lying on the dragon’s belly. The unicorn lifts up the letter with her magical aurora and unwraps it.

“The princess?” Twilight asks herself. She turns to Spike but finds him fast asleep rather quickly. She turns back to the letter, and opens it.

My dearest student Twilight,

I greatly apologize in disturbing you and your friends on your vacation at this time, but I am afraid there have been several disturbances around Equestria. As of last night, my sister and I sensed a magic signature far off to the east coast, possibly close to Manehattan. I have sent Royal Guards to assess the situation, and will report by tomorrow morning.

Just this morning, two objects fell from the sky; one near my castle while the other crashed in Sweet Apple Acres. Fear not, the Apple family is safe and unharmed. At the same time, my sister and I felt another magic signature off to the west coast. Tell your friends about the situation, and keep an eye out for anything out of the ordinary.

Once again, I am deeply sorry to send you this urgent message during your vacation. But, this is to warn you, and I don’t want anything to happen to my student or your friends. If by chance you do see something strange, send an emergency letter to my sister. I will be heading to Manehattan tomorrow. I wish you and your friends the safest and most fun on your vacation.

Your mentor,

Princess Celestia

Twilight’s eyes widen nearly covering her face. Metal objects falling from the sky? In Canterlot and Sweet Apple Acres? Magic signatures the princesses sensed on both the east and west coast? What are they? Why did they come, and how? Are they threat to Equestria? What do they look like?

Her head slowly aches as she asks herself more questions. She never sensed anything throughout the entire day, unless that is only a princess trait. Twilight reads and rereads the letter to make sure she did not skip a word. All she got was two metal objects falling from the sky, and an unknown source of magic coming from the both coasts. It puzzles Twilight that Princess Celestia did not mention whether these things are a threat or not. Do the princesses have no idea what these are?

“Ugh, thanks princess,” Twilight mutters to herself, stepping out of her tent for fresh air. “That just pretty much ruins the vacation.” As she walks away from the camp, she sits a few meters from the sea, staring at the star-filled sky. She turns around when she hears something behind, and spots the white rabbit hopping to her from Fluttershy’s tent.

“Hey, Angel,” Twilight says quietly. Angel hops over beside the unicorn, and points to the letter underneath her hoof.

“Yeah,” she huffs. “Even when we’re on vacation, the princess sends me letters related to studying or emergencies.” The little rabbit whistles softly before hopping away into a forest patch tens of meters away to the right. Alone again, Twilight lets out another sigh to get the emergency message out of her head.

“I guess I’ll have to tell the girls first thing tomorrow.”

I continue to look up at the calm beautiful night sky, unable to think of a different topic to talk about. The only thing that can come to my mind is the stars and moon. The longer I stare at the moon, the more I become mesmerized by its bright shine. It is larger than usual, and shows little craters on its surface. It has come to my conclusion for a while we are not on Earth, or, we have bumped back in time. If we are on another planet, where? If not, how far in time did we go back?

A sudden bright flash and an ongoing ‘hiss’ nearly blinds me as Michaels ignites a flare.

“Really?” I tell him while shielding my eyes.

“Glow sticks were about dead anyway,” Michaels replies, tossing the flare down the bridge wing a few meters. I rub my tired eyes to stay awake. Who knows what time it is now.

My eyes slowly begin to close. With tiredness starting to settle in, I take a glance towards the bridge, expecting it to be filled with more glow sticks and sailors trying to restore power. Then, something catches my eyes. A flash? I blink a few times to make sure I am not hallucinating.

“Brooke. You okay?” Pelayo asks next to me. He turns towards the bridge, when another light quickly flickers by. A few seconds later, the lights and monitors start glimmering.

“We got power!” a sailor screams happily. “We got power!! Power’s restoring!!”

The whole bridge returns to life. The navigation lights turns on, and the radars start spinning. Cries of joy can be heard from inside and around. Michaels, Pelayo and I look around, filled with relief and excitement. There is a jolt from the Anchorage, and we can all feel the ship’s engines revering. Michaels screams in rejoice, repeating the phrase ‘holy shit’.

“Holy shit!” Pelayo shouts the phrase as well, suddenly embracing me in a hug. “Finally!” I can’t help but feel the same way. I’m jumping with joy to finally see power coming back. When Pelayo releases me, I turn around to see the rest of the ships. The Michael Murphy, Spruance and Princeton have their navigation lights brightly shining.

The clapping and applause continues inside the bridge, including Commander Gaines who watches all the computer screens comes back on. To him, it is like a birth of a child when he sees his own ship come back to life.

“Alright! Listen up!” he orders, and everyone in the room falls silent. “I know we finally got power on. But, there’s no time for celebrating.” He glances at his crew who can barely contain their excitement.

“I want search radars set to maximum range. Radio channels open. Locate the nearest shore to see where we are. Understood?”

“Aye, sir!” the bridge chants.

With barely a couple feet from the Anchorage, the Michael Murphy trudges at a sluggish speed until she is free, and takes the lead. The Spruance separates from the cruiser Princeton after being stuck since we arrived, and circles around Anchorage to port side as the LPD trails behind Michael Murphy. Princeton soon sails alongside starboard.

“Radar systems seem to be in check, commander,” Operations Specialist Grant announces behind his station.

“Engine room has a green light,” a technician says.

“Maintain heading east at seventeen knots. I want eyes open for anything,” Commander Gaines orders.

“Aye, sir.” The commander gazes out of the shattered windows over at the Michael Murphy steaming ahead. Finally relieved that the first priority is cleared off his list, another thing suddenly pops in his memory.

“Gallin, watch the bridge,” he orders to his officer. “Jackson, come with me.”

“Aye,” Gallin turns around from the helm. “Where are you going, sir?”

“I’ll be down in sick bay. Inform me when there’s anything.”

Commander Gaines navigates down several levels through tight narrow stairways and corridors blocked off by sailors and Marines doing repairs with Petty Officer Jackson behind. Burned out flares and glow sticks are still scattered across the floors, with some areas being cleaned up.

“Any idea why we are heading to the sick bay, sir?” Jackson asks.

“I need to see Spence,” Gaines answers quickly.

“Him?” Jackson has a bewildered look on his face, when his memory reminds him what happened to the seaman when they encountered the crystal.

As the two men near the infirmary, Gaines can hear some faint cries from behind the doors. Swinging them open, the commander’s eyes are immediately focused on the room filled with wounded sailors and some Marines. Majority of sailors are from the USS Howard. Packets and containers of medicine and instruments lie all over the floor as corpsmen race to clean up the mess, and help out the injured as best as possible, the critical ones mostly. Though shocked to see this amount of wounded, the commander restrains himself from showing any fear, and enters.

“Commander,” a doctor walks up to the two men.

“Lieutenant Ewing,” Gaines says. “I’m here to see Seaman James Spence.”

The doctor rubs her tired eyes, and turns around to see the chaos before thinking for a moment.

“Yeah. He’s here,” she finally says, and motions the two men to follow. Gaines and Jackson scan each of the wounded sailors and Marines that fill up the medical room as they pass by.

“Geez,” Jackson mutters quietly.

“How many?” the commander asks.

Ewing sighs. “Can’t get an exact number. From the Howard and our guys combined, I say more than a hundred. Don’t know how many the ships brought onboard after we flew out. God. Never thought something like this would happen. Glad we got power back, though.”

“What about Spence?” Jackson asks. “How was he when he came here?”

The doctor shakes her head. “Can’t say for sure. Chief Bekkens and Petty Officer Roland brought him here. Poor kid was a mess.”

The three continue to walk towards the back of the room to a set of enclosed cubicle curtains. Next to one of them is Petty Officer Roland sitting on a chair, but Chief Petty Officer Bekkens is nowhere to be seen.

“Thank you Lieutenant,” Commander Gaines says to the doctor. She silently nods her head, and returns to her work.

“Sir.” Roland shoots himself at attention the moment he lays eyes on the two men standing in front.

“At ease,” the commander says. “Where’s Bekkens?”

“He went down to C-I-C. Told me to stay put,” the sailor answers.

“Where’s Spence?”

“Just behind here.” Jackson points to the curtain. “Docs told me to wait while they manage to calm him down. Took them almost all day after we went into some roller coaster ride. Was fuckin’ terrifying in the dark.”

Roland pulls back the curtains, revealing a bed with the young sailor Spence sitting on the head in fetal position. He shaking uncontrollably like he is suffering from a cold.

“Jesus Christ,” Jackson whispers, shocked at the sight. Commander Gaines walks in first, and lowers down right beside the terrified kid.

“Spence,” Gaines says softly, slowly waving his head in front of Spence. “Spence, can you hear me?” The seaman moves his bloodshot eyes to the commander.

“S-si-sir?” he stutters.

Gaines nods. “It’s me, Spence.” Spence veers his eyes to Jackson and Roland peering from outside.

“Spence,” Gaines slowly begins, and the sailor turns back to him. “You have to listen to me.” Spence stares at the commander for a few seconds, before giving him a trembling nod.

“What happened, when we encountered the crystal?” Gaines asks.

“C-crys-stal,” Spence slowly repeats.

“Yeah,” the commander responds nodding. “What happened when we encountered the crystal?”

“V-voices,” the officer whispers. “Sh-she s-spoke to me. Ch-ch-changelings.”

“What are changelings buddy?” Jackson asks before Gaines raises a hand to stop him.

“T-they’re uns-topp-able. S-swarms. Sh-she c-can hear me. Us. S-she w-watched over us. Y-years. F-for the t-test.”

“What test, Spence?” Commander Gaines asks.

“Wh-what am I, s-sir?” Spence says suddenly, putting a puzzled look on Roland and Jackson.

“Come on, Spence. Stay focused,” Gaines says. “What do you mean, test?”

“F-for us… th-they’re coming… they’re coming for us.”

Commander Gaines sits still for a moment before rising back up. Roland and Jackson remain silent as they step to the side to let the commander out, and close the curtain.

“Lieutenant,” Gaines briskly approaches to Lieutenant Ewing who is checking on a patient. “I want someone on station by Spence, and keep an eye on him until further orders.”

“Of course, sir,” the doctor almost stumbles on her words, and the commander heads towards the exit with Roland and Jackson following suit.

Gaines hastily exits the infirmary and hurries back to the bridge in a fast walk pace. Deep in thought, he repeats the few sentences in his head from Spence, while being almost completely oblivious he nearly bumps into several people.

“Commander.” Roland speaks up as the two sailors catch up to Gaines.

“Jackson, inform Lieutenant Bowes in Command and Control to have all stations on standby, then meet us in the bridge with Bekkens,” the commander orders.

“Uh, aye sir.” Jackson replies, and turns in the opposite direction.

“Sir,” Roland says again. “What are we going to do with Spence?”

“From what he told me, we may be in something a lot bigger,” Gaines says, as the two climb up a flight of stairs.

“Since you mentioned that, sir, I have a feeling we’ll be staying up all night again?” Roland asks.

“I’m afraid so.”

Barely catching any sleep from last night, Twilight Sparkle opens her dreary eyes, only to be blinded by the morning light entering through her tent. Rubbing her eyes, she crawls out of her comfort zone like a bear waking up from hibernation, only to be greeted by a familiar cheery voice.

“Morning, sleepy head!” Pinkie bounces in front of the unicorn.

“Y-yeah, sure. Morning Pinkie,” Twilight lazily replies followed by a yawn.

Pinkie stops her bouncing. “Boy, you look like you pulled an all-nighter writing a twenty-page essay with four cups of coffee… have you?”

“Uh, wha’?” Twilight yawns again, cracking open one eye.

“Um, make that a thirty-page essay,” the pink pony corrects.

Twilight shakes her head again until her eyes finally adjust to the daylight. “I, I haven’t been working on any essay, Pinkie.”

“Then, what’s that on your head?” Pinkie points. Sure enough, Twilight feels something light on her head. As she looks up, she grabs the piece of paper with her magic before it is blown away by the wind.

“Ooh, a letter from the princess!” Pinkie’s grin returns. “Is she wishing us the best fun in our trip? I’ll send her a postcard.” Twilight glances at the letter, which practically kept her awake almost all night.

“Actually, I got it last night,” she answers slowly.

Pinkie tilts her head to the side. “Huh? Why would she send you a letter in the middle of the night?” Twilight tries to find the correct words in her head, but anything she can think of feels too complex. Who knows how her friends will react to these strange anomalies that happened yesterday, especially Applejack. She would have a heart attack if she finds out what occurred in Sweet Apple Acres.

“Hey, Pinkie,” Twilight says after taking a deep breath. “Are the girls awake?”

“Almost,” the pony nods. “Is, everything okay?”

“Yeah. I’ll, explain everything once everypony is awake.”

It’s now or never. Pinkie Pie manages to get everyone awake with a toot of her trumpet, something Twilight kind of expects. When they gather around, Twilight swallows her nervousness, explains the situation, and rereads the letter word by word. As soon as she is finished, she holds her breath and braces for anything her friends might have to say. Like she assumed, they are left speechless.

“Well, at least my family is safe,” Applejack says unexpectedly. A wave of relief courses through Twilight. “I’m glad the princess sent some help.”

“I agree,” Rarity states. “But still, it sounds rather, well, perplexing for something to fall out of the sky, and then two magical signatures appearing on both coasts of Equestria.”

“Did, um, did the princess say what they were?” Fluttershy asks.

“No,” Twilight shakes her head looking over the letter. Even she is surprised that Princess Celestia never mentioned what the two objects that fell look like. “She just said two large metal objects.”

“Well, I’m pretty sure they’re not dangerous. Otherwise, the princess would have called for help,” Rarity says, earning a couple nods from the group.

“But, what about those, magical-things the princesses sensed?” Rainbow Dash asks with her child-like vocabulary.

“What the princesses have that I don’t is a detection spell set around Equestria,” Twilight explains. “Obviously, it is used to detect large quantities of magic. For instance, a teleportation spell on big objects.”

“Like what the princesses discovered on the coasts,” Rarity takes a guess, and Twilight nods.

“For all we know, we could suddenly run into who, or what, caused that magical signature.”

“Well, if we do, we can always give them a good buckin’ or two,” Rainbow says punching her two hooves together.

“An’ how are we gonna do that when we don’t know what they look like?” Applejack looks up to the pegasus, before turning back to Twilight. “Listen, Twi’, don’t get too worked up. We’re on vacation, and we’re gonna keep it that way. Right, gals?”

“Well, duh!” Pinkie says. “What isn’t a vacation when we’re not enjoying ourselves?” The rest of the girls nod in agreement.

“And if we do see something suspicious, we’ll let the princess know,” Rarity adds.

“Alright.” Twilight smiles as she puts away the letter in her tent.

“Then it’s settled!” Pinkie cries. “Time to start our vacation!” The pink pony dashes off to the water, already donned with an inflatable tube and a snorkel.

The rest of the girls giggle as Pinkie cannonballs into the sea, and race back to their tents to get their things. Twilight remains standing where she is, unable to let go of her smile. Her friends are right; they are on vacation, and it needs to be treated like one.

The summer sun is shining without a cloud for miles, and the mares begin their vacation, at least according to Pinkie who initially announces it with a photo of all of them. And throughout the few hours is nothing but the cheerful pony running around snapping a picture while the rest of her friends are enjoying themselves.

There is a quick snapshot of Rarity sunbathing with an umbrella. A few pictures of Spike teaching Applejack scuba diving. A photo set (possibly the most amount Pinkie has taken) of Rainbow Dash posing, showing off flying moves, and performing stunts into the ocean like an athlete. There are a few shots of Twilight reading under a tree wearing a cheap one-piece swimsuit, until she catches Pinkie with a look of shock and embarrassment. And then there is Fluttershy with a face redder than sunburn when she finds out Pinkie has been taking photos, and makes attempts to flee.

“Ooh, ooh! How about one more of all of us?!” Pinkie calls while dancing on her hind legs like she is standing on a bed of hot coal. Applejack (wearing almost a ridiculous amount of floaties), Rainbow and Spike step out of the ocean, and shake the excess water off.

“Geez, Pinkie.” Rainbow comments as she pounds the side of her head to get any water out of her ears. “You been taking photos since this morning.”

“You should join us. The water’s amazing,” Spike adds.

“Just one more photo, please?” the pink pony pleads. “I want to have an afterwards photo too.”

“How ‘bout we do that after we eat,” Applejack suggests.

“Yeah, I’m starting to get hungry.” Twilight says approaching from their left.

“You didn’t even do anything, Twi’,” Rainbow snorts when she notices Twilight’s swimsuit.

“Well, I brought all your favorite cupcakes,” Pinkie says. “If we have one more photo, I’ll let you have some.”

With a quick look at each other, Pinkie knows she has them convinced. In a short time, everyone huddles close together a few meters from the camera stand with Pinkie behind.

“Ready?” she asks with a final adjustment to the camera.

“Ready!” the group chants. Pinkie hits the time, and hurries behind her friends.

“Say ‘best beach vacation’!”

“Best beach vacation!” The camera flashes, and out pops the photograph. Twilight grabs it first with her magic, and waves it before the group separates.

“How is it? How is it?” Pinkie eagerly waits for the picture to appear. The girls gather around Twilight to have a look. They all have a giggle when they see themselves looking goofy in the picture. Applejack, Rainbow and Spike still soaking wet, Twilight in her cheap swimsuit, Rarity looking like a model with her custom swimwear, sunhat and sunglasses, Fluttershy standing with a few new animal friends she made, and Pinkie Pie looking like a tourist pulling the group together.

“That is awesome!” Rainbow compliments.

“Hey, uh, what is that?” Spike asks once everyone’s laughter finally subsides.

“What is what, Spike?” Twilight says, wiping away a tear.

“That. In the top right corner.” The dragon points to the ocean in the background, where there is a tiny grey smudge close to the edge.

“Eh, could be from the flash,” Applejack waves a hoof. The girls suddenly fall silent as Rarity takes the photograph in her magic, and examines it with her trained eyes.

“I don’t know,” she says. “It doesn’t look like a flash.”

“I’m not running out of ink,” Pinkie says checking her camera.

“It’s not,” Fluttershy utters. The mares turn to the pegasus who is staring towards the ocean, looking like she just witnessed something horrifying.

A gut-wrenching feeling swirls in Twilight. For some reason, the letter from Princess Celestia is crawling back to her mind, reminding her of the strange magical anomalies on both coasts. Slowly, she and her friends turn their heads one by one in the direction Fluttershy is gazing. Twilight’s heart nearly comes to a halt the moment her eyes lay on some grey structures floating close to the horizon some miles away.

“What the hay are those?” Rainbow Dash questions softly, squinting her eyes.

“Are those weird lookin’ whales or something?” Applejack asks with a baffled look.

“They’re not whales,” Fluttershy replies.

“Then, are those…?” Rarity speaks, but pauses before she can finish. Twilight lights up her horn, and quickly disappears in a flash. A second later, she reappears with a telescope grasped in her magic, and hurriedly sets it up.

“Come on. Come on. Come on.” She repeats under her breath, and peers through the eyeglass to have a closer look. It is as though she can only hear her pounding heart in her eardrums once she aims at the grey structures in the distance. To her sense of knowledge and years of studying, Twilight has no clue how to describe what she sees. She can make out four floaters; one is larger than the rest with two cones, two smaller ones looking almost identical, and the last is relatively a medium size compared to the rest.

“Twilight?” Spike lightly taps on the unicorn’s shoulder. “Do you think…?”

“I, I don’t know Spike,” Twilight responds, pulling away from the telescope. “But if it is, let’s hope the princesses have a plan.”

Chapter 5: Imua [Reedit]

The royal carriage soars over the lush green hills, which slowly develop into houses and small buildings as they near the metropolitan city Manehattan. Accompanied by a few squads of Royal Guard pegasi, Princess Celestia remains focused, her mind thinking about the events that occurred since last night.

According to the report by her search team in Manehattan, there are three boats varying in sizes anchored about half a mile from Manehattan Harbor. There were also three more unidentified objects that had fallen from the sky, as explained by witnesses; two impacted in the water (one of them caused damage to the suspension bridge), and one crashed close to a set of townhouses by a cliff. She dispatched some Royal Guards to reinforce police and fire departments in the harbor, the crash site, and the three boats. A feeling tugs on the princess’ senses that these turn of events are connected to the crashes in Sweet Apple Acres and Canterlot, but she cannot know for sure until she sees it for herself.

Celestia knows Luna can take care of things back in Canterlot. It has been a while since she had given her younger sister something to be in charge of, and it reminds her of the old times. Though, she is worried Luna might still not be used to the current government system since her return. The only thing Celestia is more concerned about is Twilight. She trusts her faithful student and her friends are capable of handling on their own. Yet, considering what has happened, she prays they do not make contact with whatever she is about to.

The princess’ thoughts are taken away when a foreign object flies into her eye. After a few blinks, she looks around to see the big city come into view as they pass over a hill. A pegasi squad breaks off from the group, veering right and descending to the cliffs alongside the ocean. She spots a large black smudge close to the railroad where the suspension bridge is (and blocked off by firefighters, police and some Royal Guards). This is possibly where one of the objects crashed, Celestia believes.

Her attention veers to the suspension bridge first that borders the Manehattan Harbor and the ocean. It is currently closed as it is undergoing repairs on the few cables that snapped when the second flying object collided.

Like being in a stadium, the sound of the ponies’ loud and confused clamor slowly turns into a cheer the moment they spot Celestia’s carriage coming from the opposite end of the harbor. Pegasi and blimps scatter the sky at a safe distance (and blockaded by police), attempting to snap photos of the ships and the arriving princess. Small boats in the harbor try to do the same, including the earth ponies and unicorns on the city’s piers.

A small shiver runs all over her body when Celestia catches the sight of three large boats behind the bridge, anchored side by side. They are larger than she expects as her group approaches. The first almost looks like a giant block, with tons of items neatly organized on the main deck. The second appears as if its forward island has been slapped on to the hull along with a crane, before loading it with green containers leaving the aft bare. Finally, the third is the smallest, sporting a darker grey color scheme and a sharper, angular superstructure.

Princess Celestia shakes her head, forcing her to refocus on the task she has. She turns to the two pegasi pulling her carriage.

“Sergeant Kickback, stop when we near the bridge,” she states. “Take a squad to those ships, and the rest to keep the civilians away.”

“Yes, Your Highness,” the pegasus sergeant nods. A squad pulls ahead towards the three ships, while the remaining two veer to the left towards the blimps and spotters as the group flies over Manehattan Harbor.

The carriage nears the now closed down suspension bridge, and slows to a halt in midair. Celestia stands up from her seat, and finally stretches her legs and wings after a few hours of fast flying. Ordering her two carriage pullers to return to a secure area, she takes to the sky and glides towards her squad lined up and hovering above the ships.

The distant sound of Manehattan’s ponies’ cheers keeps the princess’ mind at bay as she closes the space between her and the unidentified large boats. She slows to a hover as she draws to the squad. Just at the corner of her eye, a pegasus comes flying towards her from the city, a police officer no doubt.

“Your Highness,” the mare officer announces with a quick bow of her head once she approaches. “Lieutenant Van Wolk, M-P-D.”

“Lieutenant,” the Celestia returns the favor. “Has there been any recent activity or contact between anypony and these ships?”

Van Wolk nods. “There was activity from that big one.” She points to the box-shaped ship. “Something launched from its platform, and grabbed three beings after those flying objects fell from the sky. A lot of us scurried away from them.”

“What about when they arrived?”

“Not sure, Your Highness.” Van Wolk shrugs. “One night there was nothing, then we woke up to these sitting just outside of the harbor. Though, our night patrols reported something like a lightning storm some miles away.”

Princess Celestia ponders for a moment as she stares at the three ships she and the Royal Guards are hovering above. “It is not,” she replies softly, the police officer can barely hear her.

“You two. Follow me,” the princess orders two guards next to her, both who appear surprised at first, including Lieutenant Van Wolk.

“Your Highness, are you sure about this?” Van Wolk maneuvers closer to Celestia. “My officers cannot even get this close to these things. We don’t know what could happen.”

“I have to agree with her, princess,” Sergeant Kickback intervenes. “Perhaps it’s best if we wait until cruisers Celestial and Aurora arrive and properly secure the scene.”

“That will take too long, Kickback,” Celestia counters, turning back to the largest ship with the flattop. “I will see who these are myself.”

Lieutenant Van Wolk and Sergeant Kickback pull back aghast, with a few other pegasi guards doing the same.

“Your Highness, I strongly disagree!” Kickback digresses.

Princess Celestia snaps her attention to him. “Unless you have a better idea besides waiting for our fleet, Sergeant.”

Sergeant Kickback stammers on his words while the princess waits for an answer. “No, ma’am,” he finally says.

“Then, follow me,” Celestia orders him and another pegasi. Lieutenant Van Wolk did not bother to intervene, considering what she witnessed.

Ordering the police officer to return to her position, and the squad of Royal Guards to stay put, Celestia and her two escorts swoop down towards the three ominous ships. Upon arrival, the princess can make out the many features on each ship, especially the large one. Scanning the dozens of smaller machines of many types on the flattop, her eyes suddenly meet at least two familiar ones next to the superstructure.

This is without a doubt that these ships are connected to the crashes at Canterlot and Sweet Apple Acres. Everything about them, ranging from their type, color, and compliments, look exactly alike. But, Celestia cannot know for sure if they are operated by the same beings she encountered yesterday morning. She will also have to take Sergeant Kickback’s and Lieutenant Van Wolk’s concern to mind.

The princess inhales deeply, and corrects her position until all three ships are within her sight.

“To whomever I speak to,” she announces in her Canterlot voice. “I am Princess Celestia, ruler of the land Equestria.” There is a silence between her and the boats, except for the continuing commotion from the ponies in the background.

“I ask if you come in peace,” she proceeds. “We mean you no harm.” Again, there is no answer. “If you require aid, we shall gladly provide.”

Celestia and her two guards stay hovering midair, waiting for any reply for a long minute. Her eyes scrutinize at each superstructure to find something, a movement. Nothing.

“Um, Your Highness,” Sergeant Kickback breaks the silence. “Maybe they don’t understand us?” Celestia, however, keeps her eyes planted on the ships.

Then, her attention quickly diverts to the smallest ship. There is movement on both wings of the forward superstructure. Before Sergeant Kickback alerts the princess when he notices, Celestia descends towards the boat. Kickback and the second pegasus follow suit with an uneasy look on their faces.

A small door on a blocky stand attached to the forward superstructure opens when Celestia is a few ten meters from the bow. She remains calm and collective as a being steps outside. Four more beings -each wearing black helmets and wielding sticks of the same color- pour from the door and spread out behind the first, as if they are in defensive positions. The princess can hear them chanting orders in a different language.

“I think we might’ve provoked them,” Sergeant Kickback leans close to the princess. “Do you still want to continue, Your Highness?”

Celestia turns to her squad behind at a safe distance. All of them are spread out and on standby. She then faces back to the beings, particularly the one that is standing with its arms behind its back.

“It appears I am expected,” she says, preparing herself to fly down.

“Your Highness!” Kickback objects.

“If you would like, Sergeant, you can hang back,” Celestia suggests. Before Kickback reasons again, the princess descends even further towards the ship, leaving him and the second escort hanging.

Until now, Princess Celestia has never realized the sheer size of the small ship as she closes in. The superstructure is almost the size of a townhouse in Ponyville. However, the other two ships dwarf this one like skyscrapers.

She slows her descent until she is mere feet from making contact with the main deck. The being in ahead is still standing in the same position, as well as the other four. She then examines the superstructure once more, noticing several more are positioned in the upper wings. All of them are solely trained on her. She senses her pegasi guards are doing the same to the beings.

The being ahead bows to the princess, taking her almost by surprise. It appears her assumption is correct. Holding her breath, Celestia slowly lands on the solid deck. Her eyes are glued to the being waiting for her as she folds her wings. Her heart lodged in her throat, she bows in return. Celestia notices the others behind the being lower their black sticks.

She clears her throat. “My name is Princess Celestia. Welcome to Equestria,” she greets. “May I ask who you are?”

“My name is Takahashi, Noritaka,” the being says in a thick accent. “I am commander of this ship, Ariake.” Celestia immediately notices he is having a little trouble speaking the native tongue.

“Do you not speak Equish?” she asks.

Commander Takahashi tilts his head. “I’m sorry?”

“Equish. The language we speak.”

“Oh, yes. I do.” Takahashi gives away a small smile. “I have learned it since I was small. It is called En’grish where, we ar’ from.”

“That is interesting.” Celestia smiles back. She takes another good look at the ship she is standing on.

“May I ask where you are from?” she asks. Commander Takahashi veers his sight away from Celestia for a moment, as if he is staring behind her at Manehattan.

“We, ar’ from Japan,” he answers, sounding a little nervous.

“Hmm,” the princess ponders. “I have never heard of it.”

“It’s, very far… however, we wou’d like your help.”

“Ah, yes.” Celestia puts on a smile. She was mesmerised by the sight of the ship she forgot she offered assistance earlier. “My apologies. It’s, really interesting to see a ship like these.” The princess looks around at the other two larger ships beside the Ariake. “I have never seen something like this.”

She silently takes a deep breath to settle her excitement. “I will gladly provide any assistance you require.”

“Thank you,” Takahashi replies. “I will tell the men from the other ships to join us.”

“Of course.” Celestia nods. A thought suddenly tugs on the back of her mind the moment she finishes her sentence. Men. So, that is what they are called.

She turns around to see Sergeant Kickback and his escort flying in, and land behind the princess.

“Everything okay, Your Highness?” the sergeant whispers, to which Celestia nods. She stares at Commander Takahashi ordering his men in a different language she swears she has heard before. Takahashi’s guards reply in unison, and march back to where they exited. The commander steps to the side, now looking at the princess and her two guards, and offers his arm to the open door where the guards are standing attention.

“Please,” he says. “After you.” Celestia can feel her heart racing, but retains her composure. Sergeant Kickback and her second escort follow suit as she trots past the commander, and towards the open door.

The echoing clip-clop can be heard through the castle halls as Princess Luna calmly paces to her destination. Her thoughts are both troubled and intrigued of the events that occurred this morning. Strange machines that fell from the sky of unknown origin, each carrying these bipedal beings.

Her sister Celestia seems to be more fascinated with them, however. Since the beings’ grand but wild appearance, she seemed so anxious and excited she took matters into her own hooves. She almost acted like Twilight Sparkle the moment they laid eyes on the falling machine. Luna barely managed to get a decent conversation of the damage to the castle and part of Canterlot before Celestia bolted out to Manehattan, leaving her with nothing but a list of instructions.

Following that list, Luna has already dispatched two squads and an airship to Sweet Apple Acres to deal with the other machine once Celestia left. They should be returning soon. She approaches a set of doors with a guard on each side. Before she can enter, the doors swing open, and a dark gray earth pony with white spots on his hindquarters and a stripe running down the middle of his muzzle comes out.

“Doctor Heart Line,” Luna calls out grabbing the stallion’s attention.

“Oh, Your Highness,” Heart Line manages to pull a small smile across his weary face.

“I have come to see the creatures,” Luna says as she reaches him. “How are they?”

Doctor Heart Line takes a deep breath, and the two of them start walking down the hallway. “We’ve done all we could, princess,” he says. “Unfortunately, out of the four creatures we pulled out of the wreckage, there was only one that was barely clinging to life. We tried our best… I, I don’t know if he’ll pull through.”

“He?” Luna asks looking surprised.

“Well, judging by his certain body shape and reproductive organs when we removed the clothing, comparing to a pony and a minotaur, he is most definitely a male.” The doctor takes a pause to rub his eyes. “However, unlike us, he is rather, primitive. We don’t know how he’ll react to the surgery, or the medicine.”

“Use whatever means to keep it breathing, doctor,” Luna orders. “I am sure my sister would like to ask it a few questions when, he wakes up.”

“Of course, Your Highness.”

The two ponies are cut off when a flash of green flames appears out from midair in front of the princess, and a sealed scroll drops to the ground. Both Luna and Heart Line were startled at first, until the princess notices the scroll is from Twilight Sparkle from a closer look. She grabs the letter in her blue magic, and turns to the doctor.

“Excuse me, doctor,” she says with a straight face. “I have important matters. You may take a rest, but have nurses monitor the creature at all times.”

“Of course, Your Highness. Thank you.” Heart Line bows his head and trots off ahead. Once he is gone, Luna turns around to the two guards guarding the infirmary entrance.

“One of you search for Lieutenant Wind Strike and Sergeant Thunder Bolt immediately, and have them report to the grand hall,” she orders.

“Yes, Your Highness,” one of the guards swiftly bows, and races down the hallway in a flash.

Princess Luna proceeds to the main hall at a fast pace, unrolling the letter with her magic with no time to spare and begins reading. The first thing she sees is how hastily written it is. There is a second page with a poorly drawn map of where Twilight and her friends are.

Dear Princess Luna,

Hopefully, this letter will get to you as soon as possible. Just a few minutes ago, my friends and I discovered four boats of unknown origin a couple miles from our beach. I’m not sure if these are the things you and Princess Celestia sensed, but they do not appear anything related to whales or other sea creatures Fluttershy or I know. So I am writing this letter to you since we don’t know what it is, and it seems to be drawing a little closer to the shore albeit very slowly. We will be keeping an eye on them until your guards arrive.

Sincerely,

Twilight Sparkle

Luna lowers the letter as she finally approaches the main hallway faster than she expected. She settles down in her throne next to her sister’s, a dozen questions running through her head. To keep it at bay and distracted while waiting, she takes out the list from her elder sister, and rereads the instructions. The writing states to bring a small group of Royal Guards as backup, and let Twilight and her friends handle the unidentified beings.

Let them handle it?! Luna blinks rapidly, and her jaw almost drops open in denial. This is how Equestria’s mighty force has become since her return? Have the armies become so weak that Celestia now solely relies on her student and her friends? Or, is it another test for Twilight just like the Crystal Kingdom?

She shakes her head. Again, the negativity is getting to her. She knows Twilight Sparkle and her friends are capable of using the Elements of Harmony, the most powerful magic known to ponykind. And, they have proven their worth by not only bringing her back from Nightmare Moon, but by defeating Discord. However, Luna notices how weak the Equestrian Royal Guard has become since her return. She feels reluctant to see the Elements exploit their military, as though her sister prefers her loyal student as the only means to protect their country. They were even close to defeat by a Changeling invasion, despite having maximum security! And since then, Equestria’s neighboring countries have criticized them for having a frail military structure.

She must do something. Perhaps this task will be just enough to boost the military’s morale.

The sound of walking hoofsteps pulls Luna out of her complicated thoughts. When she turns to her right, she spots the pegasus Lieutenant Wind Strike, and the unicorn Sergeant Thunder Bolt.

“Your Highness,” Wind Strike announces, as he and Thunder Bolt pull over in front of the thrones, and bow before the princess. “You called us?”

“Yes,” Luna replies, rolling up the list and placing it to the side with her magic. “I need you to gather ten of your best, each. It appears my sister’s student reported of a sighting from where they are.”

“You mean, there are more out there?” Thunder Bolt questions.

Luna nods. “I’m afraid so. And I believe this is no coincidence. Whoever these creatures are, they are on both fronts of Equestria. And I intend to find out why. Gather your best guards. We leave as soon as possible.”

“As you wish, Your Highness.” Wind Strike and Thunder Bolt bow their heads, and rush off to where they entered.

Alone again, Luna patiently waits for their return. However, something still bothers her like a thorn in her side. Can the guards really deal with these beings? As far as she has seen the metal wreckage when it was taken inside the castle, it appeared far more advanced than any other machine she has seen. What about the Elements of Harmony? Luna vigorously shakes her head. No. She must not let her worries get to her. This is not a national threat, yet. Besides, she has two full squads of the best guards on their way. This is a perfect opportunity to show that Equestria’s forces have not dumbed down.

After another fifteen plus minutes of waiting, Lieutenant Wind Strike and Sergeant Thunder Bolt return with ten of their own best guards. All of them are dressed in different armor, which appears old and has a dull gray compared to the current golden armor.

“Your Highness,” Lieutenant Wind Strike says as soon as all the guards line up in front of Luna. “We are ready. I have carriages ordered and waiting outside.”

The princess rises from her throne. “Good. We must leave immediately if we are to be on time.” She looks down at the guards standing at rigid attention. “Are you comfortable in the armor? It has not been used.”

“We’ll get used to it, ma’am.” Thunder Bolt replies. “The preservative spell helped us save a lot of time.”

“It was Thunder Bolt’s idea we should be wearing this. Gives better protection given what is happening,” Wind Strike adds. “May I ask where we are headed?”

“I shall brief you on our way,” the princess says, proceeding forward with all twenty-two guards following suit to the main entrance.

As they exit outside, there are already two large carriages waiting in front. Celestia’s sun is still hanging high in the late afternoon as Thunder Bolt’s squad of unicorns and Wind Strike enter the carriages. Two pegasi of Wind Strike’s squad hook themselves to the carriage each, and the rest act as an escort. When everyone is set and secure, the pullers take to the skies with the pegasi escort, and fly west for their mission.

LCpl. Kevin Brooke
2nd Battalion 1st Marines
1.5 Miles from Nearest Shore Unknown Date Day 2 Unknown Time (Approx. 21hrs)

I peer through my riflescope at the tiny beachfront located a couple miles from our position as the sun begins to set swiftly but steadily. I pan my M16 at the rest of the shoreline with whatever sunlight there is left, only to see large cliffs that span for miles on end.

“See anything unusual?” Pelayo asks behind me.

“No.” I shake my head, and lower my rifle.

“Got an idea where we are?” Michaels asks next.

I ponder for a short while before giving an answer. “I dunno… Argentina. Chile, maybe.”

“Eh, First Sarge should be here anytime soon to change shifts,” Michaels lazily waves. “Getting tired of this…”

All four ships have been idle since we arrived at this certain beachfront around midafternoon. And Michaels, Pelayo and I have been on watch since we got power back. Fortunately, assisting sailors clearing away remaining filth on the bridge wing at least kept our minds busy while our ship leaders try to figure out where we are. The bad side is we have been following an endless ocean cliffside for a few hours leading us to virtually nowhere. We have made no radio contact with anyone. And we cannot find a single satellite to locate our position.

I turn around to have a look at the Michael Murphy on the starboard aft of the Anchorage, when instead I spot First Sergeant Keane with Sergeant Mendez, Corporal Hends and Corporal West behind.

“First Sergeant,” I say. Pelayo and Michaels turn around, and the three of us stand at moderate attention.

“Time to change shifts,” Keane announces. “You’re relieved, Marines.” A wave of relief swells inside us after finally hearing those words. We have been on the same spot ever since we came out of that portal, and I’m ready to get out of the blazing sun.

Before we grab our stuff, the door beside the bridge opens, and a sailor pops out his head.

“Hey,” he calls out to us. “Which one of you is the leader?”

“That would be me,” First Sergeant properly replies.

“Commander Gaines would like to speak to you.” The sailor motions for him to enter.

“Brooke, Michaels, Pelayo. Remain here,” Keane orders us. “Mendez, come with me.” Mendez gives us a quick smirk as he enters the bridge after First Sergeant.

“Ugh, shit,” Michaels whines, leaning back against the rail. He takes off his helmet to wipe off a layer of sweat from his forehead. “Really wanted to get out of the sun.”

“You seemed to have enjoyed it when we were in Hawaii,” Hends reminds him in her monotone voice.

“Hey, I enjoyed it for the ladies,” Michaels corrects.

Hends rolls her eyes. “Yeah, it wasn’t like you were sunbathing ‘n all just to impress,” she counters. We all give away a small chuckle.

“Oh, so that’s how you want it to be,” Michaels insists, taking a step forward.

“Geez, you two act like middle schoolers,” I point out, enjoying their little conversation.

The door to the bridge opens again, and out steps First Sergeant Keane and Sergeant Mendez. We snap our attention to them and straighten our backs. Michaels puts his helmet back on.

“Marines, grab your gear,” Keane says. “We got a mission.” I look to Michaels and Pelayo puzzled.

“What’s our mission, sir?” Corporal West asks.

The first sergeant motions us to follow, and leads us down the bridge wing. “The commander himself wants two teams to scout that beachfront,” he explains. “Us and First Squad are assigned to the mission. Commander has a RHIB underway.”

As we turn a corner, Corporal West opens a door behind the bridge, and we enter one by one. The cool refreshing air conditioning brushes against my sweaty face the moment I step inside the ship.

“No Ospreys, sir?” Hends asks Keane.

“Our birds have been damaged when we exited out of that portal. Mechanics are still repairing them.” Keane pulls to the side once we reach an intersection with a small set of stairs to the left.

“You have fifteen mike to get what you need,” he says. “Rendezvous down in the well deck with First Squad.”

“Aye sir,” we answer at the same time. Keane quickly turns a corner, while we steadily climb down the stairs.

“It’s about time we get to do something,” Michaels comments.

“Come on, now,” West addresses from behind. “Remem’er, we still don’ know where we are.”

“I’m just saying. At least we’re doing something rather than nothing.”

“Well, we still have to consider what West said,” Pelayo says almost worriedly.

“Hey Pelayo.” Michaels picks up the pace until he is next to the young Marine. “Just chill. It’s a scout mission. In ‘n out.”

I hope… I will admit, my adrenaline started pumping when First Sergeant Keane announced we were going for a scout mission. It reminds me during RIMPAC when I was part of an amphibious landing force with Australia and Canada. That excitement and thrill in the amphibious assault vehicle until we hit shores.

I can feel my heart pounding nonstop as we continue further down the corridor to wherever we need to go. The mission First Sergeant assigned us has burrowed in my mind, I forgot where we are heading. Yet, I can’t shake this eerie feeling building up inside. We are a small fleet of four ships, and have no radio communications and no satellite connections. My mind plays back to when we encountered that crystal in the Pacific. I pray we will not meet any of those giant insects again.

Chapter 6: First Contact (Part 1 – I Have Not Yet Begun to Fight!) [Reedit]

Standing on top of the hill, having a full view of the beach, the ocean and Celestia’s sun sinking into the horizon, Twilight eagerly waits for Princess Luna’s arrival. Her sunglasses on, she still has the four forbidding ships in her sights. She has not received a reply letter from Princess Luna for hours, and she is anxious for answers.

“Twi’!” Rainbow Dash whispers aggressively several meters behind downhill with the rest of her friends. “Get down here! What if they see you?!”

Twilight ignores Rainbow’s warning, and continues to stare at the four ships as the nighttime sky finally begins to show. To keep her mind busy, she has been eyeing on the ships that have been idle for a long time. She researched through her only marine biology book at least a dozen times to confirm they are not sea creatures. Even Fluttershy claims the very same answer. Yet, there are questions still arising every now and then. How in the name of Celestia did they find this place? Are they a threat? What will happen when Princess Luna arrives? Twilight has to consider the possibilities, despite the warning letter from Princess Celestia playing in her mind like a broken record.

The last bit of sunlight finally disappears over the horizon, leaving an orange glow mixed with the night, and the stars finally begin to appear. Twilight takes a quick look down at the beach. Everything had been cleared. All their camping gear, the tents, beach equipment, and the campfire. Now, there is nothing but their tracks in the soft sand.

“Look!” Pinkie cries from below the hill, pointing towards the sky in the direction east, opposite from the ocean. The girls turns their attention to see two dark shadows in the foreground of Luna’s rising moon.

“It’s them!” Twilight chants. She races down the hill to her friends and lights up her horn. Her horn blinks several times to grab the attention of Princess Luna’s incoming guards, and the carriages prepare to land. The pullers grind to a halt several meters from the girls as soon as they touch down in the open field. Twilight rushes first to the carriages, with the others right behind. The doors on the two carriages swing open, and Royal Guards rush out in an organized fashion before the princess steps out last. Twilight and her friends bow the moment they lay eyes on her.

“Princess Luna,” Twilight speaks before lifting to see Luna before her. “So glad you came.”

“A pleasure to see you too, Twilight Sparkle,” Luna replies in her royal tone. She glances at Twilight’s friends behind. “ ’Tis wonderful to see you, Elements of Harmony.” Rainbow peeks one eye open towards the princess, an uncomfortable feeling washing over her when she called them by their bearing names.

“Where art thine ships?” Luna asks Twilight.

The unicorn quickly lifts her head as the princess passes her. “Oh, they’re still idle out there. They’ve been like that for hours, ever since I sent the letter to you. You know, that uh, the emergency one where we first spotted them, earlier…” Twilight rapidly speaks.

Princess Luna motions her troops to move forward, and so they did in a swift motion. The twenty guards march uphill, while Lieutenant Wind Strike and Sergeant Thunder Bolt stand beside the princess.

“Uh, what’s all this?” Applejack confusedly asks.

“I have brought reinforcements to deal with whoever is near our borders,” Luna sternly answers.

Twilight audibly gulps as she timidly stands between the princess and her friends, staring at the Royal Guards in armor she has never seen reach the top of the hill before halting.

“Lieutenant Strike Wind. Sergeant Thunder Bolt,” Luna announces. “Have your guards set up a position, and scout the sea for these creatures.”

“Yes, Your Highness,” Wind Strike nods, and flaps his way to the platoon with Thunder Bolt jogging behind.

Luna then turns back to Twilight. “Twilight Sparkle. Elements of Harmony.” The girls spin to the princess in an instant, like startled recruits in boot camp. “I thank thee for sending the emergency message. However, as of now, we shall be taking control over this situation.”

Twilight shakes her head, as if her ears have deceived her after Luna spoke.

“Wa- I-I’m, I’m sorry, Princess Luna?” she stutters, trying to piece together what she is comprehending.

“I understand you all are the bearers of the Elements of Harmony,” Luna explains. “But, as of this moment, this situation is beyond your control.”

“S-So, what do you want us to do?” Fluttershy timidly asks.

The princess takes a deep breath, as if she is preparing to give a speech. “I am asking you to leave.”

The butter-colored pegasus gives a huge sigh of relief. “O-Oh! I see. W-Well, I guess—”

“Hold on a sec,” Applejack raises a hoof, stopping Fluttershy before she can take a step. “My apologies, princess. But, what do ya’ mean we have t’ leave?”

“This is a situation that is beyond your control,” Luna reasons, trying to keep her head high. “And this is no coincidence that these things have appeared on both coasts of Equestria, Canterlot and Ponyville. You may be the bearers, but I am afraid we must approach this with the national force.”

“Your Highness, my apologies for disagreeing,” Rarity takes a step forward. “But, we have been through a lot of dire situations. Something like this is no different.”

“I understand, bearer Rarity,” Luna replies. “But this encounter is something we have never seen before. And we must take immediate action.”

“Has there been any word from Princess Celestia?” Twilight asks.

Luna shakes her head. “I do not know. She left earlier this morning to Manehattan to deal with the same matter.” She then pauses to look at Twilight’s friends. “I wish I could bring the Elements of Harmony. However, they are still locked up in the Canterlot Tower, and my sister is the only royal who can unlock and retrieve them.”

“Well, maybe there can be another way,” Twilight then suggests. “Even without the Elements, we can at least try to talk to them.”

“Yeah!” Pinkie cheerfully agrees as she bounces up and down. “It’s like greeting aliens!”

“I appreciate the suggestion,” Luna says. “But I cannot put you girls at this level of risk. Not without the Elements.”

“Why not?” Rainbow asks.

“This is now a military operation, bearer Rainbow Dash,” Luna speaks to the cyan pegasus. The tone in her voice slightly changes to a minor stern. “I know you all have been in numerous hazardous tasks by my sister, but this is a mission that none of you have experience on.”

“What do you mean, ‘no experience?’” Rainbow’s wings flare as she jumps in the air and hovers. “I’m sure we can do this.”

“Rainbow, please,” Twilight shoots. At the same time, Applejack grabs hold of the pegasus’ tail, and tugs her back to the ground like she is ringing a church bell.

“Princess Luna, I don’t understand…” Twilight tries to reason.

“I have addressed it,” Luna responds. “You and your friends have no military experience. And I do not intend in putting the Elements of Harmony in charge of this matter.”

“But, regardless of that, we can still make contact with them without using the Royal Guard,” Twilight persuades.

“This is not to shoo away a dragon in a mountain, student Twilight,” Luna puts a hoof down in front of the unicorn. The tone in her voice has risen. “Nor, this is not some test to free a lost kingdom.” Twilight’s ears droop, a conflicted feeling writhing within like she has just been insulted.

“This is a military operation now.” The princess straightens herself. “And I plan to ask them why they are here.”

“You’re soundin’ like you wanna to take ‘em head on,” Applejack criticizes. Rarity, Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie mildly gasp, frightened that the cowpony is about to become a second Rainbow Dash.

“If that’s the case, then so be it,” the princess responds without hesitation.

“P-Princess Luna!” Twilight quickly grabs her attention. “Using force will not solve anything.” She stomps her hoof on the ground.

Luna turns back to the unicorn. “Twilight Sparkle, I am trying to be reasonable—”

“At least give us a try to talk to them!”

“Enough!” the princess’ Canterlot voice stops the unicorn. Her breathing has suddenly become heavy when she realizes what she has done.

Looking down at Twilight and her friends, all of them shocked and a bit afraid of her outburst. There is a long and eerie silence between the ponies before Luna opens her mouth.

“I… Twilight…” she tries to say in a trembling voice. “I… I am very sorry. I, I did not know what came to me…”

“N-No…” the unicorn quietly replies, her head drooping as low as an ill-treated flower. “I, I realize that I shouldn’t question your choices. And I’m sorry.”

“No, I am sorry for not trusting you whole-heartedly,” Luna sternly says. Twilight lifts her head up to see the guilty princess taking a deep breath. “I realize I am still ill-experienced in this new era. That my decisions and mind are still in the past.” She pauses to look at Twilight, then at her friends, and finally back at her. “You have guided me through a new culture in Equestria. And I should have trusted you more…”

After hearing Luna confess, Twilight feels as though she should share her guilt she just pulled. The emotions running through her mind all blur together in a gray mush. It is hard to pick the first thing she wants to say.

“You truly do follow in my sister’s path closely,” Luna adds before she can say a word. “I understand why she specifically chose you.” She takes a deep breath. “I have decided to change my plan. If you all wish, you can stay, and we wait until they arrive.” Luna can see the girls’ eyes begin to glisten with excitement. “If your idea works, Twilight, then we can perhaps make a proper greeting.”

“Oh boy!” Rainbow Dash exclaims excitedly, and shoots back in the air higher this time.

“However,” the princess speaks before any of the mares can cheer. “If things do not go to plan, I ask you all this. Please, run to safety.”

“We promise,” Twilight nods her head.

Before any of the girls can cheer with joy, they hear a cough coming from the side. Princess Luna turns around to see Lieutenant Wind Strike and Sergeant Thunder Bolt standing at attention.

“Yes, Lieutenant Wind Strike?” she says.

“Our squads are in position, Your Highness,” the lieutenant addresses. Both he and Thunder Bolt are trying to hide some confusion behind their stoic faces. “We have the crafts still in our sights. It seems they are turning on their navigation lights.”

“Very well,” Luna nods. “Take Twilight Sparkle and her friends to your area, lieutenant. Keep them well hidden. I will brief you on the change in plans after I talk to Sergeant Thunder Bolt.”

Both stallions blink a few times almost simultaneously.

“At once, Your Highness,” Wind Strike trips on his first words, trying to absorb the news.

The princess then turns to the mares. “Twilight. Stay with Lieutenant Wind Strike until I arrive.”

“Of course, princess,” Twilight bows her head, and so do the rest of her friends. Afterwards, they follow the pegasus guard up the hill. Their camping and beach equipment clanging and bouncing on their backs until they disappear over the hilltop.

They clear the top, and Princess Luna now turns her attention to a perplexed unicorn sergeant.

“U-Um, Your Highness…” Thunder Bolt tries to get his words out.

“I know, Sergeant,” Luna replies guiltily. “I told Twilight Sparkle and her friends to stay.”

“But, that was not what we planned,” the guard finally says.

“I know. However, my sister’s student brings up fair points. I honestly do not know who these beings are, let alone, if they are friendly. Stick to the original plan should things escalate. Use your stun spells.”

“What about Twilight Sparkle and her friends?”

“I am afraid to say this, but I shall try and see if they can make first contact with the beings, should they approach this beach. They are the Elements of Harmony, of course.”

“O-Of course, Your Highness,” Thunder Bolt quickly bows, though still awe struck by this sudden change of plans.

Before he returns to his position, Luna asks him one more question. “What is thine position, Sergeant?”

“O-Oh!” Thunder Bolt twirls around and moves closer to the princess. “Lieutenant Strike and I have split our squads into even teams, and positioned in the forest patches on the left and right flanks. Lieutenant Strike has taken the left, and I the right.”

“Very good. Tell your squad the slight change in plans. I will be with Lieutenant Wind Strike throughout this mission.”

“Yes, Your Highness,” the sergeant salutes, and races back uphill to his position down at the beach.

Slowly climbing up the hill until she stops just when the ocean view appears, Princess Luna inhales the fresh scent, feeling her moon shining its light upon her from behind. She can easily spot the dark silhouettes of the large ships over in the distance through the shimmering moonlight reflections on the sea. Her heart begins to pound, the words slowly biting back at her. She could have told the girls the truth. She could have told them why she brought the troops, or about Celestia’s sudden interest in these beings. Even if she can, it will still spell disaster of what she fears is yet to come.

The princess meets with Lieutenant Wind Strike and the bearers of the Elements of Harmony in a forest patch, after what feels like a long and slow-paced walk to her position. Her complement of twenty Royal Guards of pegasi and unicorns are evenly split and stationed to both sides of the wide beach –Princess Luna and Wind Strike take the left flank, while Sergeant Thunder Bolt secures the right flank.– Twilight Sparkle and her friends accompany the princess and lieutenant as they wait and spy on the large boats. The four idling ships have been in the same spot, as Princess Luna trains her eyes upon some activity behind the largest one. Her skilled eyes can make out almost every detail through the dark silhouettes like it is daytime, inspecting the blinking navigational lights to the complex superstructures.

“U-Um…” Fluttershy meekly breaks the silence. “Wh-What are we going to do, now?”

“We wait,” Princess Luna responds immediately. She can hear a small whimper emerging from the butter-colored pegasus.

The princess looks down to Twilight to see how she is. Spike, who is sitting on the unicorn’s back, has been playing with his claws ever since Luna allowed them to stay. Twilight has her lower lip bit more than a few times, and her breathing has become heavy from the agitation. Her legs have been jittery as well.

“Twilight,” Luna speaks in concern. The unicorn startlingly shoots her attention towards her. “If you wish to leave, please… I understand this must be stressful…”

“Don’t worry, princess,” Twilight answers with confidence after taking a deep breath. “We can do this…”

“Hey, look!” Rainbow Dash shouts softly, pointing at the ships. Princess Luna, Twilight and Spike rapidly turn back to the ocean. The princess can make out some small ripples close to the largest ship. A tiny boat is running away from the fleet.

“What do you see?” Spike whispers, squinting his eyes. “I don’t see anything.”

“Something is coming,” Luna replies.

“What?!” Fluttershy nearly screeches, but clamps her mouth shut. She speaks again more quietly. “Wh-What?”

“Something is coming this way,” Luna repeats. “A small craft.”

Twilight’s heart feels as though it just stopped. The build in her head escalates like a pressure cooker as she frantically searches the waters for the small boat. She finally spots it dashing across the waves and leaving behind a trail of ripples as it appears in the moonlight. She nearly gasps at the sight, quickly shutting her mouth like Fluttershy to not make a sound. This is it! Her mind is twitching with excitement and fear as thoughts rush around. What do they look like? How will they respond? How does their technology work?

“Twilight,” Luna interrupts the unicorn’s thoughts, nearly surprising the unicorn.

“Y-Yes?” Twilight snaps her attention to the princess, accidentally raising her voice by a tad.

“I believe it is almost time,” Luna announces, still staring out at the small boat swiftly moving.

“Of course,” Twilight nods, and turns to her friends. “Ready, girls?”

“More than ever,” Rainbow Dash replies, a hint of uncertainty in her tone. The mares briskly trot to the far back several meters, and hide behind a large boulder. With Princess Luna keeping an eye, she turns back to the craft once they are safely behind it.

“Your Highness,” Lieutenant Wind Strike quietly calls for her as he arrives next to the princess. “Are you sure about this?” Luna knows he is referring to the sudden change in plans.

She takes a deep breath. “Yes. I am sure, lieutenant. They are the Elements of Harmony. And I should let them try first.”

“O-Of course.” The pegasus nods.

“However,” Luna leans close to him. “Should things escalate, you know what to do.”

“Yes, Your Highness.”

Both ponies stop when they hear a low buzz emitting from the sea. When they turn, they spot the small craft drawing closer to the beach. Luna’s throat suddenly turns dry.

“They are close,” she says. “Get your men into position.”

“Yes, ma’am,” Wind Strike replies, and rushes back to his squad. She can hear him ordering them to their positions.

The sound from the small craft grows louder as it nears the beach. Luna lowers herself behind a tall bush and a tree, trying to keep her flowing mane and tail as discreet as possible. Her breath quickens, and her heart pounds. She can already imagine how they look like. Appearing very similar to the being that was brought in from the crash in Canterlot. She raises her head above the bush, seeing the craft coming in. Holding her breath, the princess eagerly waits for their arrival.

The craft shows no sign of slowing down, as it skids on to the beach head, abruptly stopping after a few meters. The motor-like sound is immediately killed off, followed by some chants coming from the boat.

“Over the side! Move! Move!” the ponies can hear. Luna is stunned by the language they speak. Equish? Impossible. She lifts an hear, carefully listening if she can hear more through the brisky wind.

The beings group up at the front of the craft. All the while, peeking from behind the boulder, Twilight’s heart lodges into her throat the moment she lay eyes right on them. They appear to be tall, standing on two legs like some dragon species and minotaurs. And the boat they came in looks sleek and advance. She watches as a small group splits off from the main, and quickly march uphill—

Twilight holds her breath when they suddenly stop. She can make out at least four beings examining something on the ground. After speculating and theorizing what they could be looking at, Twilight realizes they are inspecting their tracks the moment she notices the roughened sand.

One of the beings from shines a light towards Luna’s position.

“Duck!” Wind Strike orders whisperly. All ponies hide behind the shrubs and trees as a flashlight pans through the forest patch right above their heads. Twilight could swear she heard an ‘eep’ coming from Fluttershy as she pulls back behind the boulder with her friends.

“Stay... still,” Princess Luna stresses. Everyone remains still. Fluttershy silently whimpers and buckles while her friends cushion her.

“We’re clear,” a Royal Guard quietly says the moment the flashlight turns away. Twilight cautiously peers around the boulder again, painstakingly searching where the small team is. She finally spots them at the top of the hill through some thick leaves, and one of them is jogging down to the main group.

Twilight frustratingly moves her head around for a better view. She needs a better view at the beings. Her yearning gets the better of her, as she unknowingly scoots herself a little closer. She trains her eyes through a hole in the bushes, examining every possible detail on these new creatures that are barely lit by Luna’s moon.

“Twi’!” The unexpected hard whisper from Applejack snaps Twilight out of her trance, suddenly realizing the position she is in. Her breathing quickens when she finds herself out of her hiding spot and close to the edge of the forest patch.

“Twilight!” Princess Luna rushes over, crouching behind the bushes and trees until she reaches the unicorn. “What art thou doing here?”

“I-I, um, I uh...” Twilight panics, afraid to move an inch. “I was, prepping! For, um, or when you give the signal!” She scolds herself for thinking up of a poor excuse, let alone a lie to the princess.

“Twilight,” Luna mutters with a stern voice. “You are supposed to be—” The princess halts midway, quickly kneeling as close to the ground and holding Twilight down. The stunned unicorn holds her breath when she spots a light panning right above them. The light shifts above the two, as they hide behind the bush. When the light passes, and soon vanishes, Luna gently lets go of the unicorn. She peers through the hole in the bush, spying on the beings for a split second before turning back.

“Doth thou want to be caught?” the princess resumes. Her grim tone still lingers. “I cannot let you be here if this happens. I cannot let this be jeopardized.”

“I-I’m sorry, princess...” Twilight’s ears droop.

“Your Highness.” Lieutenant Wind Strike’s voice sends a reasonable amount of relief to Twilight before Luna lectures her more.

“What is it, Lieutenant Wind Strike?” Luna turns up as the pegasus kneels down beside them.

“The group is splitting up and is heading over the hill,” he informs. “Should we pursue them?” Twilight and Luna peek over the shrub, finding the group of beings marching over the hill.

“Send four guards to follow them.”

The lieutenant nods. “At once, Your Highness.” Wind Strike informs a pegasus corporal, sending him and three more pegasi guards silently moving through the trees and shrubs to avoid detection from the beach. Twilight watches until the four Royal Guards disappear before returning her attention to the princess.

“Twilight.” The unicorn snaps her head to face the night princess. “I hope that amount of beings will suffice.” Luna points over to the craft. There are at least four of them guarding it.

“Yeah,” Twilight affirms. She is relieved now there are way less of them than before.

“Inform your friends,” Luna says. “I will give you the signal.”

“Yes, princess.” Twilight nods, and silently returns to the boulder.

“Goodness, Twilight, you nearly gave us a heart attack!” Rarity places a hoof over her chest the moment Twilight arrives back.

“What were ya’ even thinkin’ goin’ out like that?” Applejack says, the rest of her friends give the unicorn a worried look.

“I’m sorry, girls,” Twilight apologizes. “I, I didn’t mean to do that. But right now, we have to focus. Princess Luna will give us a signal, and we’ll go out together to greet… um, whoever these beings are.”

“That’s a bit reckless, even for my standards,” Rainbow Dash claims.

“But I don’t see any other way of doing this,” Rarity says to the pegasus before turning back. “Even though I agree with Rainbow Dash.”

“I know.” Twilight’s ears droop. “I don’t see any other option as of now. Either we go in and greet them, or stick with Princess Luna’s idea. We can do this.”

“B-but, what if they’re dangerous?” Fluttershy timidly asks while Pinkie Pie comforts her.

Twilight mildly shakes her head. “I don’t know… But we have to try.” The girls stay in awkward silence for a moment.

“I know I can’t do this on my own,” Twilight admits. “And I’m nervous too.”

“Well, aren’t we all,” Applejack shrugs with a smirk. “C’mon. Twilight is right. We faced off some terrifying things before. I’m sure greeting newcomers won’t be any different.”

“Well, I guess…” Fluttershy replies. The mares and Spike circle around one another, giving a quick hoof bump in the middle.

“Yeah.” Rainbow’s confidence returns. “We can do this.”

“Twilight Sparkle,” Luna calls from up front. The unicorn trots back to the princess to find her with Lieutenant Wind Strike.

“Prepare thyselves,” the princess instructs. “It is time.”

Twilight gulps audibly, but shows no sign of fear. Her friends appear from behind the boulder and stand beside and behind her.

“Yes, princess,” Twilight replies confidently. The mares, with Spike sitting on Pinkie’s back, slowly inch themselves close to the shrubs that shield them from being caught. With a serious face on, Twilight takes deep breaths to calm her pounding heart, and wait for Luna’s command. This is it. They are finally going to face these incredible new beings that stand right in front of them.

“You ready, girls?” Twilight turns to her friends. They nod simultaneously with confidence.

Twilight is the first to step out. Like a bear coming out of hibernation, she take extra precaution to figure out her stepping. Applejack is next to follow suit. Then, Rainbow Dash, Rarity, Pinkie Pie and Fluttershy. The bush rattles from behind as Pinkie springs out with Spike on her back. Twilight’s throat instantly dries, her mind nearly blank for a second.

“The hell is that?”

The mares halt when they are blinded by a light. They freeze like they have been standing bare in the cold for a while. Twilight clamps her eyes shut the moment the light shines right at them. Her mind runs a mile a minute with possible outcomes of what will happen next as she panics for a solution.

Then, the light fades.

“They’re just animals. Leave ‘em be.”

Twilight peaks one eye open, startled by a voice coming from ahead. Did it come from them? After adjusting her sight to the dark again, she perks up to see the four beings staring right at them. One of them, wielding a black stick, shines the light on the ground a few feet in front of her and her friends.

This is amazing! Twilight and her friends are standing just a few ten meters from them. The closest they ever been. Her head is buzzing like never before. Questions she desperately want to ask these new beings. A new species!

Later… Twilight must retain from exploding with excitement and nervousness. She and her friends have a task. They must greet them without any conflict. Twilight wonders how her friends are coping. After thinking, she realizes something odd. She cannot move. She is rigidly stuck in position for the past several seconds since they been spotted. She is unable to move her hooves. Her thoughts suddenly scramble to construct something to say, but nothing is coming out of her dry mouth.

“T-Twilight?” Rarity murmurs with worry and tremor. The lavender unicorn can barely form a response, as they all stand right in front of these beings like a stare contest.

“Well, what type of freaks are they?” a low voice emerges from one of the four beings, probably one coming from the boat. Twilight’s ears flicker. They do speak Equish!

“Dunno,” a second says. “Look like horses to me…”

“Don’t think horses look that weird,” a third –standing on the bow of the craft– replies.

“They’re just animals, okay, Cooper?” the fourth, kneeling on the ground next to the first turns behind.

“Hey!” The irritated voice of Rainbow Dash fills the air, sending a rippling chill down Twilight’s spine. Her instincts kick in finally, as she turns around to see the pegasus jumping into the air and point.
“Who are ya’ calling ‘just animals,’ huh?” she hollers, before realizing the actions she just done. Twilight’s eyes dart to her friends who suddenly flinch at the sound of a click and fast shuffling from behind.

“Jesus fuckin’ Christ! What the fu—?!”

The unicorn snaps her neck back. Seeming what felt like time has slowed, her eyes widen with shock when she first spots one of the beings draw into a defensive stance. The black stick he wields raises to his head pointing right at them, while the other beings jerk their attention with a look just like Twilight and her friends.

A flash of light whizzes right over the mares’ heads, striking right below the head of the being before he can finish his sentence. He falls back with a heavy ‘thud’ as he lands on the sand. While the other beings, including the mares, flinch from what they just witnessed. Twilight’s instincts kick into high gear.

“Contact!” the voice of one of the beings shrieks, albeit sounding as slow as time itself. Twilight leaps forward towards her friends, her horn sparkling and preparing to release a spell. Her hooves dig deep into the sand, she casts a bubble shield around her friends.

“Get down!” she screams, as the shield is deployed all around them before a collection of ‘pops,’ ‘bangs’ and flashes erupt like a thunderstorm.

“Where is it?! Where the fuck is it?!”

“I dunno! I dunno!” Twilight can hear the muffled screams through the deafening sounds like high-pitched cannon fire. Like peering through underwater, the ponies witness the chaos unfold all around them through Twilight’s shield. The light bolts from Luna’s Royal Guards overpower the new beings, each of them toppling over one by one, with another screaming right after.

“Get on the turret!”

The shield is punctured several times, with something whizzing through the air and narrowly missing the mares and Spike by centimeters. Twilight’s horn intensifies and pulses with power as she desperately tries to keep the shield up. Her friends duck and cover their heads with their hooves and sand, and scream under the intense fight.

“Flare! Get the fuckin’ flar—!” Twilight can hear from outside the shield, before it is immediately silenced from one of the guards.

The last things the mares can hear are the final quick shots of bolts from Luna’s guards, and the long faint ringing to their ears as the fight ends as quickly as it started. Shifting her hooves cautiously to the side an inch, Twilight peeks open an eye. Her vision warps and flashes for a few brief seconds before she looks at her surroundings. Her friends are crouched and quivering beside her, but unharmed. However, a third of her bubble shield appears to be covered in cracks and holes.

She stiffly rises to her hooves, and carefully lowers her shield. Her magic and horn are finally given some relief. However, she is met with a minor headache. After a quick rub to her temple, the unicorn gazes at the scene right before her. Her ears droop and her heart weighs as she gives a long stare at the two beings lying just where they stood, and one more leaning close to the edge on the bow of the boat.

Before she can take a step forward, Twilight catches a shadow rustling behind what appears to be the helm. Twilight flinches and draws back into a similar stance to a scared Fluttershy, when a bolt suddenly appears from behind and strikes the last being who let out a grunt. An intense red fireball launches from the being, soaring into the sky, and lights up the entire beach in a reddish hue like Celestia’s sun with a ‘hiss’.

“Oh no…” Twilight mutters, not realizing her friends slowly regaining themselves and witnessing the aftermath.

“Twilight! Twilight!” The unicorn and her friends turn around to see Princess Luna soaring towards them in a blink of an eye. She grinds to a halt with her wings as soon as she approaches them.

“Twilight!” she heaves. Her face is full of worry and panic. “Art thou okay? Are you all hurt?” She speeds through her words, as two pegasi guards quickly land behind the princess. Twilight merely gives the princess a saddened look, before turning her head back at the beings.

“Fear not, Twilight,” Luna takes a deep breath. “We only used stun spells. I promise.”

The unicorn stares down at the ruffled sand. Her mouth trembles as her mind scrambles to make a proper sentence after she and her friends just witnessed a fight break out between the guards and a new species. An opportunity to meet something that is intelligent as them completely ruined! She wants to yell at Luna. This would have been all avoided if none of this happened. This is all…!

She pauses. Whose fault is this? Surely, it cannot be themselves. Was it her eagerness? Rainbow Dash’s stubbornness? The insults and the sudden defensive actions from the new beings? Or was it the ambush from Luna’s guards just to protect them?

“Yeah…” she responds. “We’re okay, I guess.” Twilight stares at her shadow as the bright flare still hangs in the air. Looking back up, she spots Sergeant Thunder Bolt racing out from the treeline towards them.

“Your Highness!” the unicorn guard speaks as he approaches. “Are you alright?”

“We be fine, sergeant,” Luna addresses. “Just a little…” She slows midsentence to a halt as she eyes down at Twilight and her friends. All of them looking spooked and shaken.

“I wish to speak to them alone, guards,” the princess orders. “Leave us be. Now.”

Thunder Bolt silently nods in reply before he and the two escorts move back to his position.

Finally alone, standing under the red glowing flare slowly dimming, Princess Luna and the mares remain completely silent, wondering who is to speak first. They try their best to avoid peeking at the aftermath behind them.

“I am truly sorry…” Princess Luna says in a somber tone. Her head hangs full of guilt the moment she gazes at Twilight and her friends. She broke her promise to them by shooting at a possible innocent creature they never encountered, but she had no other choice. Now, the toll would come back crashing down on her, just like the time her sister banished her to the moon.

“I am sorry,” she repeats her words. “I didn’t want it like this. I, I thought they were going to hurt you.” The mares and Spike merely stare at her.

“Please understand this,” Luna finishes. “A situation like this is not to be taken lightly. This is something where every decision, every action, every thought must be taken with heed and haste.”

“We are sorry too,” Twilight answers softly, her voice sounding dry. “We didn’t mean to pressure you in having us stay. We should have listened to you from the start.” There is an eerie pause between the princess and the girls, as the sizzling flare slowly starts to dim.

“We’ll go home,” Twilight finishes. With their heads low, the girls start shuffling past the princess in complete silence. Luna watches them as they return to retrieve their belongings.

“Twilight,” she calls. The mares halt in their track just before entering the treeline, and turn around once more to see the princess struggling to bring up a smile. “Stay safe. I promise, I shall make up your lost vacation.”

Twilight perks up a small smile before simply replying, “Be careful, Princess Luna.”

The six mares and Spike pack up their camping gear and leave the beach in less time they had spent talking to Luna. The princess watches as Twilight uses her last bit of strength in her magic, and teleport her and her friends away from their area of operation. Luna finally lets out a heavy sigh. Her heart is pounding like never before as she settles her troubled mind, as she looks up to the red flare dimming until it vanishes.

“Your Highness,” a voice from Sergeant Thunder Bolt emerges from behind. Luna straightens herself as she turns around to see the unicorn standing before her.

“Sergeant Thunder Bolt,” she addresses. “Ready your troops. Until I say otherwise, you do not attack.”

The sergeant blinks a couple times, appearing to be somewhat stumped. “What of the creatures? Should we take them?”

“Leave them.” Luna looks over at the knocked out beings by the boat. “Prepare to—” She halts when she spots a pegasus flying in from the corner of her eye. She and Thunder Bolt turn to face the hill at a single pegasus guard wobbling in midair, before making a rough landing just meters from them.

“Trooper!” Thunder Bolt and Luna rush over to the pegasus’ aid. He appears to be beaten and dirtied, like a colt has been in an outdoor brawl with a bully.

The princess quickly whistles for additional support before turning back to the wounded pegasus. “What happened?”

“W-We… We were, ov-overpowered…” the pegasus heaves. “Th-They’re, coming… All of ‘em, m-ma’am…” Considering he is the only survivor to return, Princess Luna can only guess what happened when the young Royal Guard managed to spew out those words. However, she shows no sign of emotions to her troops.

She turns around, expecting to see another trooper or two she called out for. She finds Lieutenant Wind Strike and another unicorn guard beside.

“Get him back to the carriage immediately,” Luna orders the unicorn guard, who complies and escorts the wounded pegasus away with haste.

“Prepare our troops to leave now.” The princess turns back to Sergeant Thunder Bolt, when their eyes sight several illuminations coming from behind the hill like small searchlights. Luna’s heart jumps to her throat before alerting, “Retreat! Hide now!”

The ponies dash back to their positions, just as the lights reach the top of the hill. Peering through the bushes, the princess spots the large group of beings jogging down. Tightly formed together, they rush back to the watercraft where the four beings still lie.

“What do we do now, Your Highness?” Lieutenant Wind Strike whispers next to Luna. The princess remains mute as she continues to spy on the group of beings picking the pace.

“Jesus fucking Christ! What happened?!” The ponies can hear a stern voice scream in a panic manner from one of them, and they all rush towards the craft.

“Move! Watch your surroundings!” another being shouts.

“Your Highness,” Wind Strike quietly repeats.

“We need to get Thunder Bolt’s team out of there without alerting any of these beings,” Luna quickly points out the situation.

“But how? We cannot alert them without being compromised—”

“Your Highness,” a unicorn guard hoots from a nearby position. “Two creatures moving towards Thunder Bolt’s position.”

“What?!” Wind Strike exclaims softly. He and the princess quickly turn their attention back to the beach.

The group of beings have already set up what appears to be a defensive formation around the watercraft, and taking care of their knocked out crew. The hidden ponies can hear the heated conversations over one another about the sight they just walked upon. At the same time, two beings separate from the group, cautiously moving towards Sergeant Thunder Bolt’s position. Their flashlights bob around different areas of the forest patch.

Each movement they make sends a string tugging at every nerve in Luna’s body. She can feel every part of her twitch as she mentally prays for the safety of Thunder Bolt’s team. Her heart pounds against her eardrums. Her head is drenched in sweat, her eyes stinging, her mouth dry as a desert.

“Holy shi—!!”

Two flashes and ear piercing ‘bangs’ erupt within a blink of an eye, coming from where the two beings stand. Sergeant Thunder Bolt’s team respond instantly with a barrage of bolts from within the bushes and shrubs, striking the two beings nearly point-blank. Everyone turns their attention to the exact spot before Luna can comprehend anything.

“Ambush!!” is the only thing the princess hears, as she watches all the beings turn and raise their weapons towards Thunder Bolt’s position.

No! She refuses to watch this helplessly. “Shite!” Luna curses, rising to her hooves with her sights set on the first being she spots. She fires a stun bolt, watching it directly hit the back of the creature. Her vision suddenly blurs when flashes and loud sputters fill the air, and she ducks back under the bushes.

“Attack!” Wind Strike declares at the top of his lungs. The rest of the lieutenant’s team opens up and joins the fight. The unicorns fire stun bolts, while the pegasi prepare to take to the skies to outflank the beings.

Luna’s adrenaline is at her peak as she tries to control her unstable breathing. Regaining her senses, she pops out from behind cover, and continues to shoot from her horn. Bushes and some parts of the trees explode around the princess and the lieutenant from the beings, and they quickly take cover before they are overwhelmed by a volley.

“Take cover!” Wind Strike alerts, when a unicorn next to him is suddenly hit in the helmet.

“By Great Faust, what is this?!” the pegasus wails after checking the Royal Guard for vitals, only to find out he is finished. Princess Luna checks her right, when her eyes rest upon a pegasus guard preparing to attack, and he is struck several times before dropping to the ground.

“Guard down! Guard down!” A second pegasus rushes over to the fallen’s aid.

“Reinforce the left flank! Now!” Wind Strike shouts under the heavy fire. He grabs a spear from the ground and hurls it over at the beings’ position, only to see it hit the ground instead.

The princess rises from her cover again. Rearing her head back, Luna deploys a large heavy shield that covers most of the treeline. With all her might, she channels all her power within her magic to the shield as it is bombarded with pellets. Luna growls as she digs her hooves into the dirt and sand, feeling every single pellet forcing its way through with such intensity. The shield cracks more and more until the princess can barely hold it any longer. The pellets break through only several seconds after Luna manages to deploy it, and the shield shatters like glass. She yelps in pain as the dispersed magic retracts back to her horn like a whip, sending her falling back.

“Your Highness!” Lieutenant Wind Strike rushes towards the princess with another pegasus and a unicorn. Both pegasi drag her behind the same boulder where Twilight’s friends were.

“Your Highness, are you alright?!” the lieutenant urges after resting Luna against the boulder.

The princess weakly regains her senses, and rubs her temples. “Ng-Ngh… my head…”

“Your Highness, we can barely hold on to our positions!” the unicorn guard cries. “Whatever these things have, we’re being outmatched!”

“Your Highness, I strongly suggest we retreat!” Wind Strike enjoins.

The ground rumbles below when an explosion occurs nearly behind them, sending dirt, leaves, and guards flying in all directions. For a swift moment, there is a never-ending ring and the muffled cries of wounded guards that fill Luna’s ears until they finally subside. Her vision is blanketed by a thick cloud of smoke and debris.

“Oh, shit! There goes our right flank!” the pegasus guard takes cover behind a thick tree as the thick cloud slowly clears.

“Lieutenant!” the princess calls out. “Gather all guards, and prepare for immediate retreat!”

“What about Sergeant Thunder Bolt’s team, Your Highness?!” the unicorn points out with concern. A second blast goes off farther down the right flank, sending more debris and smoke pelting down around their position. A charred body of a guard lands several meters in front of them: his armor broken and bent beyond recognition, and one or two limbs appear to be missing.

“Oh, Great Faust,” the unicorn shutters.

“Send the message to Sergeant Thunder Bolt’s team!” Luna orders the pegasus guard. “Gather as many as you can! Do not let them draw!”

“Yes, Your Highness!” the pegasus affirms as he tries to put on his stern look before taking off.

“Prepare our guards to retreat!” the princess turns to Lieutenant Wind Strike, who nods in reply and dashes off into the battle.

“All guards! Fall back to Her Highness! Move!” he screams as he runs around to get his word spread.

From her safety behind her boulder, Princess Luna watches helplessly as the remaining of her Royal Guards attempt to fall back to her position. Two guards from the left side quickly run away, when a third explosion sends one of them flying forward like a ragdoll. A tree topples over, nearly crushing the second as he races towards the wounded guard.

“I need help over here!” Luna can hear him scream.

Defying the migraine in her head, Luna leaps out from cover and races towards the wounded guard. Her adrenaline spikes again, as she uses all her might and power while firing miniscule bolts. She halts next to the two guards, gently taking the severely wounded one on her back.

“Follow me!” she orders, earning a sure nod from the startled guard. The two hurry themselves back to the bolder, both of them firing bolts at any given chance while bobbing and weaving to avoid getting hit. They hide back behind the boulder where there are only a couple of Royal Guards huddled around. Luna lowers the wounded guard from her back to the ground before another comes over to assist, giving the princess a good glance at him. His right hind leg is completely blackened, his tail burned away, and the lower pieces of his armor almost entirely torn.

Before she can say a word, they are interrupted by an intense roar coming from the beachfront. Like a motor running beyond full capacity, Luna peers from behind the boulder, spotting the watercraft engaging at Thunder Bolt’s position. A weapon attached to the very bow screams as it shoots flames like arrows, mowing down everything in its path. The princess wastes no time. Lighting up her horn, she fires repeating bolts until the machine is completely disabled and the roaring ceases. But, the remaining beings continue to fight with as much strength and power as they had started.

Luna turns to the remaining Royal Guards trying to find cover behind the tree trunks and the boulder. Lieutenant Wind Strike and two more injured pegasi quickly join before she informs. “We must go!”

“What happened to Sergeant Thunder Bolt?!” a unicorn guard questions until Luna hops back behind cover.

“We cannot wait much longer! Otherwise, we all die!” The volley of pellets intensify, and all the remaining ponies shuffle closer for cover.

“N’ugh… we-we’re, finished…” one of the wounded Royal Guards gurgles.

“Nay, we be not!” Luna chants as she steps in the middle of the small group. Her horn sparks with the last bit of strength she can muster through the ever increasing migraine in her head. The air around her and the guards brightens and picks up. Soon, it becomes a vortex spinning faster and faster, until they have finally warped away from the battlefield into an open grassy field within a flash.

Princess Luna drops to her rump as soon as the vortex and the magic die off, and lets out an exhausted sigh while letting the quietness finally settle upon her and the guards. She slowly raises her head at what remains of her twenty-two guards. All of them were battle-hardened and ready to defend Equestria against an unknown species. Now, there are only seven. Four of them are wounded –two in critical condition and the other two with not so life-threatening injuries.– The remaining two and Lieutenant Wind Strike look battered and in shock.

“Everypony okay?” the princess speaks softly, her voice sounding tiresome.

“A-Aye, Your Highness,” Wind Strike replies while catching his breath.

“Where are we?” a unicorn guard asks looking around.

“I teleported us as far away as possible.”

A solemn defeat feeling surrounds Luna, much deeper than she has ever felt since her banishment. A thought crawls into her mind that she knew sending Royal Guards would be fruitless, especially after witnessing the falling machine yesterday morning. These were not soldiers, only guards trained for that purpose, just as her older sister would rather like to have.

But then, these beings…

The technology they possess appeared far superior to their spells and magic. What would Celestia say? What about Twilight Sparkle and her friends? What would they say about Luna’s ultimate failure and loss?

“U-Ugh, my head…” A voice grunts from behind the ponies. The weary group snap their focus to the source, drawing into a defensive stance. A being wobbles itself to stand up roughly two meters away, when it makes eye contact with them. A long eerie pause settles between the two sides, giving the ponies a good look at it. Its height is almost exact to Princess Luna’s when it stands on its two legs, much like a minotaur. The clothing it wears from top to bottom appears to be thick and heavy.

“What the—?” the being manages to utter before it is hit by Luna’s stun spell, sending it flying backwards a few more meters before hitting the ground with a ‘clank.’

One of the pegasus guards –covered in scratches and bruises– unsheathes his sword with his mouth. “Le’ me kill i’ now!” he angrily declares, before he is stopped by another guard.

“Wait! We should leave it here.”

“ ‘N hav’ i’ aler’ the res’ of thos’ mons’ers t’ des’roy us all?!” The pegasus glares at his comrade.

“We take it with us,” Princess Luna butts in before the argument could escalate.

“Your Highness,” Wind Strike interjects. “What do we do with it? This will serve no purpose, but could escalate this tension.”`

“Perhaps it could be useful to us, if it complies well. They speak our tongue, so it will not be difficult to question one of them. Besides, this one is the most intact we have seen so far. And I plan to keep it that way. We best make haste and find our carriages.”
Neither of the Royal Guards spoke against the princess’ judgement, and they proceed with it.

“H-Hello?” an old voice appears from beside. Once again, the Royal Guards desperately raise their weapons to the source.

“Who goes there?!” Lieutenant Wind Strike shouts with a scratched voice. “Show yourself!”

A second later, an old stallion wearing a straw hat rises from the tall grass. Towed behind him is an aged wooden wagon.

“Please, please,” he pleads. “I’m merely a farmer.” The guards slowly lower their weapons before the farm stallion diverts his eyes to the princess.

“Oh my! Your Royalness!” the old stallion gasps and takes a bow. The bars hooked up to his saddle fall off on their own. “Thank goodness you came! There were these tall monsters out in the field—!”

“Settle down, sir!” Wind Strike steps forward to calm the panicked stallion. “What’s your name, sir?”

“O-Oh… B-Banana Peel, Your Royalness!”

Princess Luna walks forward, regaining her posture despite her appearance. “Mister Banana Peel. I apologize for this sudden request, but we have wounded guards, and would require aid…”

“Oh, anything for Your Royalness, er, Highness…” Banana Peel bows again. “My farm is not far from here.”

“Thank you very much.” Luna tiredly nods.

“May I ask what happened?”

“I’m sorry, sir,” Lieutenant Wind Strike raises a hoof. “That is not to discuss with civilians…”

Princess Luna merely listens while she aids to patch up the wounded with what they have. Loading them up to the wagon, and hooking up to a pegasus guard, they follow Banana Peel down a nearby narrow dirt path. The princess hangs at the very end of the group, where she keeps watch of the unconscious being being dragged and out of sight by Wind Strike and another pegasus guard.

“So,” Banana Peel cheerfully speaks. “Was it a top secret mission? Or, were ya here t’ stop those monsters from earlier?”

“Monsters?” the pegasus guard towing the wagon asks.

“Yeah! Jus’ ‘bout, I say, half an hour ago or so. I was strollin’ to the seashore for a night off like I always do. Then, these tall ‘n big monsters were up ahead ‘n blocked me.” The old farmer tries to stand on his hind legs to imitate what he saw. “Holdin’ these weird lights that nearly blinded me. Then, one of ‘em tried to reach for me, ‘n I ran!”

The rest of group remain utterly silent once Banana Peel finally finishes. A single thought runs through their minds when they glance at each other. The way the farmer briefly describes the ‘monsters’ he saw almost matches the beings they encountered.

“Perhaps you can tell us when we arrive at your homestead,” Princess Luna suggests.

“Oh, my honorable pleasure, my Royalness!” Banana Peel hops with excitement, little did he know the Royal Guards are rolling their eyes behind him. “Boy, my family will love to hear this!”

Chapter 7: First Contact (Part 2 – Videte Eos Prius) [Reedit]

“I’m sorry, First Sergeant. But I already assigned Staff Sergeant Alcatraz to this mission,” Lieutenant Martins addresses to an irritated First Sergeant Keane, the two Marines pace down the corridor.

The first sergeant attempts to reason to the lieutenant. “With all due respect, sir. I can lead my men into this…”

“And I’m sure you can.” Lieutenant Martins steps forward in front of Keane, halting the war veteran in his tracks. His voice lowers almost to a murmur, but retains his stern tone. “But considering your last tour, I cannot put my men in unnecessary risk.” Keane nearly chokes on his words as he figures out what to say next. But the memories of his previous tour latch onto him like a leech.

“That lone wolf stuff needs to stay behind, First Sergeant,” Martins states. “Now head down to command. I’ll meet you there.”

“Aye sir,” Keane replies. Martins makes a quick nod, and heads down the corridor before making a turn, leaving the first sergeant standing and staring at the floor. He snarls after trying to repress those memories, and briskly walks in the opposite direction.

LCpl. Kevin Brooke
2nd Battalion 1st Marines
2 Miles from Nearest Shore Unknown Date Day 2 Unknown Time (Approx. 22hrs)

My foot rapidly taps on the floor subconsciously as I lean against an M1A1 Abrams tank with Michaels and Pelayo right beside me. Standing across resting against an LVSR (Logistic Vehicle System Replacement) are Sergeant Mendez, Corporal Hends, and Private Darwin. Each of them is minding their own business while we wait for our second in command to arrive. Six more Marines, belonging to First Squadron and led by Sergeant Stan, are grouped together around the corner of the main battle tank. The sound of drilling, hammering and working from mechanics and Marines fills all around the cramped but spacious well deck of the Anchorage. The two LCACs (Landing Craft Air Cushion) parked in the well deck, and some of the vehicles where we are standing still appear to be out of place since our rough arrival. Crewmen and Marines clamor on top of them as they try to make repairs on some of the damaged ones.

Off to the corner of my right, I catch Staff Sergeant Alcatraz speed walking down the narrow pathway between the armored vehicles in our direction. I am surprised to see him, when I was expecting to see First Sergeant Keane.

“Marines,” Alcatraz announces, catching my team’s attention. “Let’s move out.”

“What happened to First Sarge, sir?” Mendez asks as all of us grab our gear.

“First Sergeant Keane is being reassigned,” Staff Sergeant replies when he approaches. “I’m leading this mission.” We silently nod as we and First Squad prepare to move out.

I repeat my checklist in my head again just to pass the time, eagerly waiting to get on the RHIB (rigid-hulled inflatable boat). Eight magazines in my holsters for my M16A4, and four for my Beretta M9. Eight high explosive rounds for my M203 grenade launcher. Fourteen 12-gauge rounds for the Remington 870 shotgun. Two M67 frag grenades, and a Mark 141 flashbang. My Motorola squad radio is strapped to my left shoulder. A Ka-Bar combat knife attached behind on the lower left side of my tactical vest. And finally, my forty-pound ILBE assault backpack filled with at least a day or two of ammunition and some of my other important belongings.

I look down at my rifle cradled in my hands that I hastily scrubbed earlier, checking to see the safety is still on. Michaels’ M110 SASS appears similar to mine, considering we had limited time to ready ourselves. I look to Mendez who is giving a quick check to his M27 IAR, when I notice an M72 LAW slung on his back.

“Do we honestly need that?” I raise my eyebrow.

“Huh?” Mendez perks his head up and gives me a look like he just had a brain fart. I respond by pointing to the rocket launcher on his back.

“What?” he shrugs. “You may never know if we’ll stumble upon those big-ass insects again.”
Michaels silently groans while smiling and shaking his head. “Ugh, you and your explosives, man…”

“It’s probably best if we have that, just in case,” one of the Marines from First Squad says in front of us.

“Alright, listen up!” Staff Sergeant Alcatraz erupts from the front. “Our call signs will be as followed! First Squad is Black One. Second Squad, Black Two. Understood?”

“Aye, sir!” we reply all at once, though in an unenthusiastic tone.

“I could’ve made that up,” Michaels sarcastically comments, followed by a mild chuckle from Mendez.

The bell in the well deck rings loudly, and the PA turns on.

“All hands. Darken ship. Darken ship, show no white lights topside.” All crewmembers in the well and vehicles decks stop what they are doing as the lights immediately switch from their usual white, to red. Two sailors ahead standing by gets set to open the large enclosed doorway that leads outside. The two doors unlock and split open like an elevator while we wait. I can feel my heart beating through my clothing, and my mouth becoming dry. The nighttime sky appears before my eyes once the doorway is fully open.

“Let’s move out, Marines!” Staff Sergeant Alcatraz shouts. I lightly shake my head to clear my mind, and take a couple deep breaths. My heart suddenly jumps when Michaels places his hand on my shoulder.

“Don’t worry, buddy,” he reassures. “Just a scout mission. In ‘n out.”

“It’s not the scout mission I’m worried about,” I quietly say back as we start moving to the doorway.

“Switch to night vision!” Alcatraz calls again. I pull down my PVS-14 night vision monocle over my right eye and switch it on as we near the exit. I can feel all eyes from the crew and Marines watching us. It is making me feel uncomfortable at the moment.

“Good luck out there,” one of the sailors standing by the large doorway tells us. Marines from First Squad climb down the rope net to a RHIB waiting right below us. This one is able to hold about twelve men plus a helmsman and a gunner. There are four rows each with three spots, with a handrail fitted in between. Two sailors are already onboard: one behind the helm, and the other manning a GAU-17 Minigun up forward. As I near the edge, I look outside at the USS Princeton through the fuzzy green color of my monocle. Its navigation lights are shining as bright as a camera flash.

“Let’s go! Move it!” Alcatraz shouts again. Swinging my rifle over my back, I start climbing down carefully with Private Pelayo right next to me. About a couple feet above, I hop off and land on the RHIB. I almost fall over due to the massive weight on my back. Removing my backpack, I squeeze through the third row until I am standing in my spot, and place it between my legs. Pelayo slides in next in the middle, and then Hends. Staff Sergeant Alcatraz is the last to climb down, and wobbles his way to the driver’s spot.

“Everyone good?!” he calls.

“Aye, sir!” we reply. Alcatraz twirls his finger in the air, signaling the all clear. I grab the metal handrail that is laying right in front of me, like we are about to ride on a roller coaster. The rope net is hoisted back up, the engines roar, and we begin departing from the Anchorage. The cold water splashes all around as the boat gains speed, some spraying over on us. My whole body shivers from the ocean water combined with the wind. Yet at the same time, it shivers from the excitement that I get to do something rather than watching from on the bridge.

It did not take long before I realize I was completely mesmerized and distracted by the waves swiftly passing by. The surface is basked in the moon’s light, its reflection almost blinding when I look through my monocle. Looking up, the moon appears much larger as it hangs above. The light shines like a giant spotlight in a Broadway show. The stars around it blanket the sky so clearly and beautifully, like there is not a hint of smog or light pollution lingering. For a moment, I realize we are sailing in unknown waters, and heading towards unrecognizable land. No one knows where we are since we arrived yesterday.

“Twenty seconds!”

I shake my head, drawing my conscience back into reality. The roaring engines batter against my eardrums, and sprays of cool water hit my face as I watch the beachfront draw closer through my night vision. My hands grip tightly on the handrail as the RHIB bounces repeatedly over the waves.

“Ten seconds!” Staff Sergeant Alcatraz screams over the loud noise. I keep my legs bent as the engines begin to slow down. I give myself a glance at the scenery. Two forest patches lay on both sides of the beach, at least fifty-plus meters apart. A hill rests just behind where the sand ends.

“Get ready!” I can hear Sergeant Mendez yell.

The RHIB runs the beach and grinds to an abrupt stop, shoving us all forward like a speeding car hitting the brakes. And then the motors turn off.

“Over the side! Move! Move!” the sailor manning the forward Minigun hollers. I inhale deeply, letting my training kick in. Gripping my M16 tightly, I hop over the starboard side. I land on the soft sand, immediately setting myself to prone position, and my rifle ready. Pelayo hops down from behind, body slamming on my right as he lets out an ‘oof.’ The rest of the Marines jump out of the RHIB in an almost organized fashion, and surround the boat with their rifles high. Lying on the soft sand, we scan the entire beachfront. We hold our breaths, letting the ringing from the engines in our ears to finally end.

“Clear starboard!” First Squad’s leader shouts.

“Clear port side!” Michaels follows.

“Clear at twelve!” the sailor on the Minigun finishes.

I watch Pelayo and a Marine slowly stand up, rifles still high, and move back to grab their backpacks. Once they return to their positions, I then do the same, grabbing my ILBE I hate to carry throughout this mission.

“Sergeant Stan!” Staff Sergeant Alcatraz calls out to First Squad’s leader. “Have your radioman try to contact Anchorage we made shore. Hopefully, we can get connected.”

“Aye, Staff Sarge,” the squad leader replies with a nod, and relays his radioman the message. Alcatraz then jogs over to where Pelayo, Michaels and I are standing. Already, I can tell from his heavy breathing and fidgeting hands he is acting somewhat nervous.

“Hey, uh…” he points to me, but then repeatedly snaps his fingers, as if he completely forgot my name. “Brooke. Take a small team, and scout ahead of the beach…”

“Aye, Staff Sergeant,” I awkwardly reply, while Alcatraz quickly turns back, and orders the rest of the squadron to stand ground. I turn to Michaels staring at me, giving him a perplexed look to see if he saw what just happened. He in turn, just shrugged. I shake my head to get that feeling out. Time to focus on the mission.

“Hends, Darwin, Pelayo. On me.” I point to the three Marines of my squad. My teammates nod in reply, and we begin marching ahead up the beach.

We move up in diamond formation. I am leading the front, Hends and Darwin are covering the sides, and Pelayo in the rear. As we are about halfway up, we begin to notice something odd. The surface of the sand appears to be unsmoothed. Roughened. Like someone had been here before.

“Looks like there were some folks here,” Darwin comments looking down. Pelayo kneels down to inspect the imprints.

“I don’t know,” he says. “They look more like horse tracks. And judging by the amount, there were a lot of them. And made very recently by the looks of it.”

Private Darwin looks at him almost curiously, before raising his rifle to inspect a forest patch just down the hill off to our right. “Where’d you learn all that?” he asks as he scans the treeline with his attached flashlight.

“I was raised on a farm-like home with my aunt and uncle,” Pelayo describes as he stands back up. “I was taught a few things while I was there.”

“Well, you learn something new everyday,” I comment to Darwin, who rolls his eyes.

We continue to march our way up the hill. Surprisingly, it is slightly steeper than I anticipated. By the time we reach the top, it feels my breath is taken away by the view being shined upon by the moonlight. An enormous open field lays right before us, with tall grass gently swaying in the wind. Miles away, I can faintly make out a forest spanning across. And right below us is a dirt trail at least a couple meters wide cutting through the field.

“Woah,” Corporal Hends comments softly. “That’s one helluva view…”

“Oorah,” Darwin agrees. I look through my rifle scope to scan the open field. There appears to be no sign of a house or anything of particular, except for the dirt trail.

“There’s a trail,” I point to it, even though my teammates probably know.

“Well, when there’s a trail, there’s civilization,” Darwin explains. I raise my riflescope close to my NV monocle to get a better look at the distant forest. Slowly sweeping across the horizon, I did not find a singular light source or a clue of civilization.

When I lower my M16, my body suddenly feels numb. My head becomes dizzy and eyes lose focus like I am intoxicated. And my hearing dampens like I am listening underwater. There is a blueish-green outline around my vision for a few seconds until it finally subsides.

“Brooke?” Pelayo quickly steps over to my aid, when I find myself bending over rubbing my forehead like I am about to vomit. “Brooke, you okay?”

I shake my head and blink a few times, and everything I have felt vanishes in a second. I look around to see Hends and Darwin with looks of confusion, while Pelayo is the only one concerned.

“Y-Yeah. I’m fine,” I nod before straightening myself. “Just, uh, felt dizzy for a moment. I’ll go back to Staff Sergeant and inform him. Keep an eye out for anything.” I quickly jog downhill before any of my teammates can say a word. I want to avoid the conversation before it got awkward fast. Thankfully, I arrive at the RHIB sooner than expected. I can hear one of the Marines from First Squadron trying to make radio contact as I approach them grouped up at the bow of the boat.

“Staff Sergeant,” I call out. Most of everyone turn their heads to me.

“What’ve you got?” Staff Sergeant Alcatraz tells me.

“There’s a trail that leads to a forest patch about, maybe a few kicks straight. No signs of civilization, though.”

“Alright.” Alcatraz turns back to the Marines. “Sergeant Stan. You and your radioman stay behind and watch the RHIB. The rest of us will scout ahead. We’ll be back in one hour.”

“Aye, sir,” First Squad’s leader answers.

“Staff Sergeant, I’m still not able to make radio contact to the fleet,” First Squad’s radioman raises his hand before we start heading out. “There’s still no signal found.”
There is a silence for a split three seconds. Staff Sergeant Alcatraz halts between the RHIB and myself before replying, “Keep trying. There’s bound to be an open channel. If any trouble arises, give us a signal.”

“Aye, Staff Sarge.” The radioman dubiously nods.

“The rest of you, on me,” Staff Sarge motions his hand to the rest of us.

Everyone marches uphill in two columns until we meet up with Hends, Pelayo and Darwin. The two Marines and sailors remain by the RHIB until our return. With the rest accounted for, we prepare to follow the long dirt trail through the wide open field. Staff Sergeant, myself, Hends, Darwin and a Marine wielding an M249 light machine gun hug the left side of the trail. While the rest led by Sergeant Mendez takes the right side. All of us keep a decent distance of about two meters between each other front and back. It reminds me of those military documentaries where platoons would go on patrols similar to this, as I pan the vast scenery through my night vision monocle. Or, more of a training exercise I have done many times. The grass –reaching just above my waist– sways gently from the incoming wind like waves as we carry on forward. Peering through the monocle, I search around my surroundings at the vast scenery for any signs of civilization.

“Wanna call it in, Staff Sergeant?” Private Pelayo breaks the silence. “Doesn’t seem like there’s anything.”

“C’mon, Pelayo. Where’s your sense of adventure?” Michaels jokes in front of him.

“I’m not complaining about that,” Pelayo says with some concern, looking around at the surroundings. “We haven’t seen anything for a while. Plus, something doesn’t seem right…”

“What’cha mean, kid?” a Marine asks from the rear.

“I don’t know…” Pelayo mumbles. “It feels like something’s off…”

“Shh! Contact,” Staff Sergeant Alcatraz whispers loudly. We all stop in our tracks and kneel down, hugging the sides of the trail.

“Visual on something. Twelve o’clock,” Sergeant Mendez whispers while peering through the scope on his M27. I lean to the right for a better view from behind Staff Sergeant Alcatraz, and look through my riflescope. There is a horse pulling a cart, but with no person riding it.

“Staff Sarge,” I whisper. “No visual on a rider or anyone.”

“I don’t see anyone either,” Alcatraz replies.

“Maybe it's a runaway horse,” one of the Marines suggests.

“Then how come that horse is wearing a straw hat and a shirt?” Mendez points out.

“I dunno, maybe the person likes dressing up their horse? I know a person who loves doing that to their pets.”

“Doesn’t matter,” Alcatraz stops them both. “It’s none of our business. Let’s just move on.” We get back up and continue our walk, heading straight towards the horse pulling the cart.

Just a few meters away, the horse halts in its tracks when it notices us approaching. It does not look like an ordinary one as I inspect it through my scope.

“Staff Sarge, you ever seen a horse like that?” Mendez asks a little perplexed.

“No,” Alcatraz replies. We hold our ground, keeping our rifles low but ready if the horse does anything suspicious, which all of us highly doubt. However, the horse looks very old, hence the massive amounts of wrinkles on its face. Its body is somewhat light brown, and the mane a grayish yellow. And the eyes are exceptionally large.

“It’s just a horse,” Darwin points out. Sergeant Mendez slowly moves towards the startled horse.

“Mendez, what’re you doing?” Pelayo whispers out. Mendez ignores him as he stretches out his hand. A foot away from touching the horse’s snout, an unexpected shriek from it catches us off guard, nearly making us jump out of our uniforms. Before we know it, the horse drags the carriage, racing past us and down the dirt trail at an incredible speed, leaving only a cloud of dust.

“Jesus, what the hell?!” Michaels coughs, waving away the excess dust settling down. “Was that horse on some fuckin’ steroids or what?!”

“Dunno,” Pelayo responds acting the same way. “Probably isn’t used to seeing people like us. But, you heard that scream, right?”

“How did we not hear that?” one of the Marines answers sarcastically. “Fuckin’ nearly blew out my ears.”

“Do they even scream like that?” Hends asks.

“Whatever it is, it’s long gone now,” Alcatraz stands up to check the rear for any signs of the runaway horse. “Let’s just keep moving and—”

A shine of red suddenly emerges from behind, cutting off Staff Sergeant midway. When we all turn around, we spot a red flare shooting into the sky from behind the hill where the beach is. I block out the intense light from my night vision monocle with my hand as the flare hovers.

“Is that our flare?” one of Marines asks.

“Shit…” Staff Sergeant mutters. “On me! We’re heading back now!”

We haul ourselves with full strength and speed, following the trail again back to the hilltop. Leading the front again, Staff Sergeant Alcatraz quickly plays around with the squad radio to get a connection.

“Black One, this is Black actual! What’s your status?!” he yells into the radio, only to find out there is still no signal to be found. “Dammit!”

“The hell happened?!” one Marine questions. “Something happened to the crew?!”

“I swear to god, if it’s those giant insects that followed us all the way here!” another fumes as we try to pick up the pace. The flare is still shimmering over the hilltop, creating a highlight around the edges as we draw closer.

“We’re almost there!” Mendez encourages. Something hits him all of a sudden, sending him tumbling and grunting on the ground.

“Mendez!” Darwin screams, as we all scramble to not trip over him.

“Mendez is down!” I quickly rush over to him. A Marine and I drag him to the side and check for injuries while everyone else circle around us.

“I’m, I’m fine! I’m fine!” the sergeant assures. “Got hit by a rock, or somethin’.”

“Contact!” I immediately lower my head close to Mendez, covering the back of my neck the moment gunfire is unleashed. In a split second, the rest of the team opens fire around the sky and in the grassy field.

“Where is it?! Where is it?!”

“High! High! One o’clock!”

I look up with one eye open, the first thing I see are two streaks whizzing around the air while everyone opens fire. Memories of those insects we engaged from the Pacific strike back, my heart is pounding and my breath quickens. I raise my M16 high to shoot, but a third blur of gray suddenly pops out from the tall grass before I can react. The wind is knocked out of me, and I find myself on the ground with my eyes closed screaming and flailing with my legs and my rifle in my arms to get something off that is tackling me. I manage to open my eyes to see nothing but a blur seemingly wrestling on top. I cannot tell if it is a giant insect on me. I try to smack it off with my rifle, getting a few blows where the head is, until the blur is finally bodyslammed by Mendez. The two are thrown a couple meters down the trail, giving me a small chance to have a good look as I try to catch my breath. The gray blur looks nothing like an insect we encountered before. It rather looks more like a horse with wings dressed in armor, as it kicks dirt and dust to get away. I watch Mendez pounce on the horse once more, then repeatedly beating it with the butt of his rifle.

A second horse dives in out of nowhere, driving itself into Mendez at full force, and sending the sergeant tumbling further down the path. I quickly stand to my feet, using all my might and run towards Mendez’s aid when I watch the second horse try to drag him away. With the end of my rifle, I smack the horse to the ground, nearly tripping myself over. Dirt is suddenly flung to my face before I see both horses escape into the tall grass. I open fire blindly into the field, wasting over half a magazine and mowing down grass.

My adrenaline is soaring through when I cease fire. My ears are almost deafened by ringing as gunfire and shouting from the rest of the squad continue, like I feel I am in a trance.

“Hends, on your three!” a Marine screams. Corporal Hends snaps to her right, and takes a few shots at a horse diving towards the huddled group. The armored horse crashes into the grassy field like a downed plane. A Marine takes another shot at a second coming in from the opposite direction, sending it diving into the path a few meters from them. The firing ceases a few seconds later.

“Gimme a sitrep!” Staff Sergeant Alcatraz barks.

“Up!” a Marine team leader shouts.

“I’m up!” Michaels says.

“Up!” Darwin replies.

“Up!” another Marine affirms.

“I’m up!” I say, before rushing over to Mendez getting up.

“All accounted for, Staff Sarge!” a third Marine looks around. I help Mendez back to his feet as he grunts while twirling his arms and shoulders.

“Jesus, what the hell just hit us?!” Darwin gasps. We stand still for a moment. With nothing but our heavy breathing and the wind, we only stare at one another trying to piece together what just happened. It is not long before we suddenly gaze at a dead animal lying just between Mendez and I, and the rest of the group. It is dressed in gray rugged armor, but its wings are completely disheveled.

“Is, that a horse?” one of the Marines points, his voice sounding a tad shaky.

“A horse with wings?” the second questions. Staff Sergeant Alcatraz begins to approach the dead horse all of a sudden. Before any of us have a chance to object, two blurs pop out from the tall grass beside, flying with sure speed towards the hill where the beach lies.

“Shit!” I curse. Mendez and I raise our rifles and open fire at the two retreating horses. None of us hit any of them.

“I got it! I got it!” Michaels calls out as he races from behind, and pats on Mendez three times. “Hold still, sarge!” He places his M110 rifle on Mendez’s shoulder, taking aim. He fires once, blasting the first out of the air and toppling on top of the second. Both of them drop in the grassy field before they reach the hill. Michaels pauses for a few seconds, all of us holding our breaths as we keep an eye for anymore that can appear.

“Did you get ‘em?!” a Marine asks from behind.

“Think so!” Michaels replies, before removing his rifle from Mendez’s shoulder.

“Nice shot,” I compliment him as I walk over.

A smirk forms across Michaels’ face. “And that’s why I’m the best scout…”

“No time to sit around,” Staff Sergeant reminds the squadron, as he eyes on the red flare beginning to burn out in the sky. “We still need to get to the beachhead. Anyone still got radio contact to Sergeant Stan or the fleet?”

“Negative, Staff Sarge. Whole communications line is dead,” a Marine explains. “Still can’t find a connection feed.”

“Then, let’s get back to the RHIB. Move out, Marines.”

“Staff Sarge, what about those, those… horses?” Darwin speaks out almost hesitantly before any of us prepares to move out. “First these giant bugs, and now this…”

“We don’t have time for this,” Alcatraz protests. “Right now, we need to head back to the RHIB.”

“Sir, but… what about what we just encountered?” Darwin takes a step forward. “We don’t know where the hell we are—”

“Now’s not the time, Marine!” Staff Sergeant suddenly barks. All of us are startled from his explosion. He lowers his voice, but keeps his harsh tone. “We will discuss what we encountered later. Right now, we need to focus on getting back to the RHIB. We have orders, and we will follow it. Understood?”

“Aye, sir,” all of us reply, the startled feeling still hanging in our voices.

“Then let’s move out.”

We waste no time to reform and swiftly jog the rest of the way to the hill. We all remain silent the remaining trip. As the red flare above finally dies off, the ocean breeze begins to stir the closer we reach the top.

“Stick close. Watch your surroundings,” Staff Sergeant orders quietly the moment we arrive on the hilltop. We see the RHIB right below in the same spot.

“Jesus fuckin’ Christ! What happened?!” one of the Marines screams, when we immediately notice three bodies lying just beside the starboard side of the boat. The fourth one I am unable to find. My heart nearly jumps to my throat when I spot them through my scope, fearing the worst.

“Move! Watch your surroundings!” Staff Sergeant Alcatraz orders again. We hurriedly race downhill in formation, our rifles high as we point our attached flashlights at our surroundings.

“Fan out, and set up a perimeter,” Alcatraz says the moment we approach the scene. He then points to Darwin, Pelayo and one Marine. “You three. Help me out with them.” Michaels, Hends, myself and a Marine set up position on the right flank, separated about two and a half meters to cover most of the starboard side. Mendez and the remaining three Marines secure the port side.

“Check for any survivors,” Staff Sergeant says, breathing almost heavily as he, Darwin, Pelayo and a Marine check each body. I peak over my shoulder, holding my breath as each of them inspect the perhaps-dead bodies.

“Cooper is unconscious,” a Marine finally speaks.

“Same here with the gunner,” Darwin replies.

“Same thing with Sergeant Stan,” Alcatraz echos.

“Sailor’s breathing,” Pelayo breathes a sigh of relief. The tension feels like it is lifted when all four members are still breathing, but knocked out.

“Any idea what happened to them?” a Marine from Mendez’s position calls.

“Not seeing any marks on them,” Darwin responds as he moves over to help Pelayo drag the wounded.

“Load them onto the RHIB, now,” Alcatraz orders. “We leave as soon as possible…”

“Movement!” we hear Mendez call out. We quickly freeze, turning our attention towards the forest patch on the left flank.

“Mark it out, Mendez! What’d you see?” Staff Sergeant replies, raising his M4 and shifting behind the RHIB. Through our night vision goggles, Mendez moves his laser pointer towards the area where he saw movement. It is behind a grove of bushes along the middle of the treeline.

“You two, check it out. Darwin, Pelayo. Cover ‘em,” Alcatraz points at two Marines, who rise to their feet and prepare to approach.

Peering over my shoulder again, I hold my breath as the two Marines cautiously move towards that small area.

“Jesus, the hell are we gonna do now?” one Marine standing on the RHIB asks frustratingly.

“Keep it together, Corporal,” Mendez attempts to calm him. “We ain’t dead yet.”

“Cut the chatter,” Staff Sergeant Alcatraz silences the two, before speaking up to the two Marines moving up. “How’s it looking up ahead?”

“Negative on movement,” one of them replies.

“Hold up. Got somethin’,” the other cautions. Ever so slowly, the two Marines move closer to the small area. Mendez, Darwin, Pelayo and Staff Sergeant cover their six. Guns are raised, waiting and preparing for anything that comes. I cannot help but glance over from my position, my heart beating into my ears. I turn back to face the forest patch opposite…

“Holy shi—!!”

Several sounds of gunfire startle all of us. When I snap my head around, the two Marines open fire around the bushes where they stand. A barrage of bright bolts shoot out at nearly point-blank range from the treeline, striking the two instantly.

“Ambush!!” I hear Mendez scream at the top of his lungs. Without thinking twice, I shoot up to my feet, readying my M16. As I prepare to open fire, my backpack is suddenly hit by something, shoving me forward. My vision flashes for a moment, my body stiffens and quivers as if I was tased for a split second the moment I hit the sand.

“Contact right! Contact right!”

“Man down! Brooke is hit!” My back feels incredibly numb as my vision spins and warps. My ears are muffled again as I struggle to rise back up with my jelly-like arms, when someone grabs me from my backpack and drags me closer to the waters.

“Brooke! Brooke!” I hear Michaels scream as he pulls me just behind a tiny mound of sand. He taps me on the cheek several times. “Kev’! Kev’, stay with me!” I vigorously shake my head, managing to regain control of my body. Bright streaks fly above and around, giving off a high-pitched whistle.

“Jesus Christ, where the hell are they?!” Hends screams before engaging at the incoming fire.

Laying down as close to the sand as I can get, my head spins as I open fire. My ears ring from gunfire. Streaks of bolts fly in all directions like a light show from within the treelines. Some of them strike the sand within inches from us.

“I’m seeing multiple sources on the treeline!” the Marine next to Hends screams. Within the treeline, there are blurs of creatures dashing between bushes and trees. We return fire, engaging at anything we spot. Michaels and I engage the right side, while Hends and the Marine open fire on the left. I manage to hit the hidden creatures from the source where the bolts emerge, or when they are running for cover. A spear lands several feet between me and Hends. Both of us glance at it in shock the moment it landed before we return fire.

A bright light is cast within the forest, blinding us through our night vision. I hear Michaels curse as we instinctively duck as close to the sand, moving our goggles from our eyes as the brightness dims.

“Oh, what the fuck…?!” a Marine screams at the sight. A light barrier is cast that covers most of the center within the forest patch. Bolts continue to spew out like lasers in a sci-fi feature.

“Hit it with everything you got, Marines!” I hear Staff Sergeant Alcatraz for the first time since the start of the engagement, as he hugs tightly beside the RHIB. Loading in a fresh magazine, we unleash all our rounds at the barrier. Cracks and holes appear where we hit, until the shield shatters and dissipates after several seconds.

“Keep on ‘em!” Michaels hollers.

The barrage of bolts intensifies, throwing sand in the air when they hit the ground, bouncing off the hull of the RHIB, and lighting up the night sky.

“Incoming fire!” the Marine screams before covering his head. “Someone get some H-E’s on that area!” I peer from behind my scope, staring at the left side of the forest patch where the incoming fire is at its strongest.

“I got H-E’s!” I scream, scrambling to load in a 40-millimeter high explosive round into my under barrel grenade launcher.

“Soften up that area to the left! Now!” the Marine orders. Gritting my teeth, I fire the HE, feeling the recoil kick me in shoulder while letting out a whim grunt. I watch the round land and silence half of the source of incoming fire. My heart pounds as I reach into my belt for another round, struggling to keep as low as possible. I shake off any sand before loading, and fire again. The second round takes out the remaining targets. Smoke and debris blanket the left side.

“There ya’ go, Brooke!” Michaels cheers. “Hit the right side!” Once more, I load in a third round into my grenade launcher. The incoming fire shifts slowly to the right side.

“Hit it, Brooke!” the Marine shouts. I fire again, sending the HE round exploding on the right side and taking out most of the enemies.

“Damn good shot, Brooke!” Hends calls out.

“Need some support on the left flank!” a Marine from Mendez’s position cries, opposite of the RHIB. They barely manage to put a dent on their end as they are being pelted with incoming bolts. Staff Sergeant Alcatraz pokes his head over the RHIB, quickly opening fire at the opposite side.

“Someone lay some fire down, now!” he yells. Several bolts strike the side of the RHIB, nearly striking Alcatraz. Bolts criss-cross above our heads from Mendez’s side intensifies. Alcatraz drops back behind the boat, covering his head with a petrified look on his face.

“Staff Sarge!” Michaels tries to call to him, his voice drowned by the incoming fire. “Staff Sergeant!”

“Someone get on that turret, now!” a muffled scream from a Marine appears from behind.

“I got it! I got it!” Mendez responds, preparing to dash to the RHIB’s forward turret.

“Everyone, cover fire Sarge!”

“Cover fire!” Everyone repositions, and unloads everything they have at the enemies’ positions. I open fire on burst shot, watching debris fly around wherever the bullets hit.

Sergeant Mendez springs to his feet, and makes a run for it towards the boat. Diving head first into the bow just before a couple stray bolts nearly strike him.

“Lay down suppressive fire on that position! Move!” the Marine cries out.

“Clear ‘em out!” Darwin shouts. Mendez starts up the motor on the Minigun, turning its six barrels towards the left flank. The Minigun roars as it spews out over two-thousand rounds a minute at Mendez’s position. Vegetation bursts like balloons. The enemies are showered with hundreds of rounds, ceasing fire almost immediately. Mendez keeps his fingers pressed on the trigger as he mows down the entire treeline. My ears are deafened by the screaming as our side provides as much cover fire. I cannot help but glance back in awe occasionally.

Bolts suddenly whizz over us at a shear amount. I shield my head from the incoming fire as they strike part of the RHIB, then Mendez in the back.

“Fuckin’ Christ! Mendez’s hit!” Michaels curses. I snap my head behind, my heart stops when I spot Mendez slowly dropping into the boat from the Minigun.

“Morgan! Get that L-M-G on the right side! We need suppressive fire!” Staff Sergeant Alcatraz screams. “Someone flank them on the right! Move!”

“Copy, Staff Sarge!” Michaels responds, before making a dash off further to the right, and opens fire his M110. A Marine dives in between Hends and I, grunting as he hits the sand and quickly sets up his M249 light machine gun. He fires in five and three mixed burst shots at the remaining sources of incoming fire located in the center. I join in the fight again, firing my M16 as fast as I can. I grab another magazine from my pouch as soon as the first runs dry. As I am about to reload, we are all blinded by shining light that covers half of the treeline. The wind picks up like there is a vortex nearby.

“Oh, fuck!” a Marine screams. The ground trembles as the light intensifies, and we cover our faces.

“Cover!!” A gust of wind produced by a shockwave throws debris and sand in all directions, followed by the powerful light that shines like the sun disappearing in an instant.

Then, there is silence. Nothing except for the natural wind slowly returning, and the waves still calmly crashing. I stiffly raise my head that has been pressing against the sand for some time, adjusting my eyes to the night. The hearing in my ears takes longer to recover after the fierce firefight. There is a fine layer of sand that covers the crevices of my uniform and stuck on to my face. Slowly and cautiously, everyone rises to their knees, rifles up high. I shake off any excess sand as I stand to my feet.

“Sitrep! Now!” the barking orders from Staff Sergeant Alcatraz startles me.

“Up!” I respond first.

“I’m up!” Darwin replies.

“U-up!” Pelayo answers shakily.

“Up!” the first Marine replies.

“Up!” Hends calls.

“I’m fucked up, but I’m up,” the Marine wielding the LMG says. We hold our breaths, scanning for anything between the treelines.

“Clear?!” the first Marine asks.

“I don’t see any movement!” Pelayo replies from behind.

I bend over to catch my breath, trying to settle my rushing adrenaline and mind running wild. I never felt my heart pound like this in my life since we encountered the giant bugs in the Pacific.

“Brooke, you okay?” Corporal Hends walks over and places her hand on my shoulder.

“Y-Yeah… I’m fine,” I breathe before straightening myself. Looking around, I watch the two remaining Marines of First Squad rush over to the RHIB. My thoughts suddenly run to Mendez. I nearly choke on my breath as Hends and I watch both Marines check the bodies.

“Mendez is fine! Just unconscious!” one of them gives a thumb’s up. A wave of relief sweeps over us after hearing the news. Pelayo and Darwin drag two more unconscious Marines from First Squad –lying where they were when the fight began.–

“Jesus fuckin’ Christ,” one Marine wipes his forehead. “What the hell did we just get into?” We all stand, staring at one another, including Staff Sergeant. When we finally manage to calm down and come to our terms, none of us have no idea. What did just happen? What attacked us? Was it those horses we encountered earlier?

“We’ll… we’ll figure this out later,” Alcatraz tiredly breaks the silence. “Let’s get our wounded on board, and head back to the Anchorage.”

“H-Hey, wait. Where’s Michaels?” Pelayo interrupts. All of us freeze, realizing Michaels did not sound off after the skirmish. We turn around, facing opposite directions.

“Michaels?” Darwin calls.

“Michaels!” Alcatraz shouts.

“Michaels!” Pelayo repeats.

“Michaels!” I try to call out.

“Everyone fan out! Search for him!” Alcatraz orders. We waste no time as we hurriedly split to search for Michaels, calling out his name as we go.

“Michaels!” I repeatedly call for him. “Michaels, where are you?!” Panic slowly sets in. I begin to rush around along the treeline, waving my attached flashlight through the ruined trees and shrubs.

“Michaels!” Hends shouts. I push myself into the forest patch, frantically knocking away torn off bushes and leaves, and not realizing I am stepping over charred quadrupedal bodies.

“Michaels! Er— Michaels, where are you?!” My head starts to spin from panic. My stomach begins to ache the more I desperately look deeper. I feel my eyes watering up, trying my best to deny my worst fear. He’s not gone. He’s not captured. But as I find no sign of Michaels, the reality begins to settle.

I march out of the forest, holding back the tears until I approach Alcatraz still standing by the RHIB.

“They took him!” My voice sounds trembled and broken the moment I break out to Staff Sergeant. Alcatraz merely stares back, eyes in disbelief.

“Then, if they took him… there’s nothing we can do,” Staff Sarge meekly says.

I suddenly feel as if my world has spiralled, unable to comprehend the staff sergeant’s answer.

“S-Sir… they took him…”

“Listen, we have more immediate matters,” Alcatraz turns his head back to me. “There’s nothing we can do about this anymore. So right now, let’s get our wounded back to the Anchorage.”

“Staff Sergeant,” I step forward. “Then… then let me go.” I huff out my chest, soon realizing a great mistake I made when making that statement. Why did I even say that?

Alcatraz takes a step forward as well, an annoyed look on his face. “Lance Corporal, you will listen. There’s nothing we can do about your friend. I got wounded on this beach. We have orders to scout this area. Not a search-and-rescue.”

“Sir…!”

“That’s an order, Marine!” Alcatraz barks once more, more infuriated than the last. Again, he steps forward until he is inches from my face, pointing to the rest of the squadron that is staring blankly.

“We don’t know what’s out there!” he continues. “Look how many we came in, and how many we are left! We’re damn lucky most of us aren’t dead! We didn’t even scratch the surface, and we were ambushed by God-knows-what!”

My breathing becomes heavy. I think for a moment, finally coming to the reasons Alcatraz has pointed out. We are in unknown territory. We do not know where we are. Hell, we could not be on Earth anymore.

“Follow orders, Marine,” Alcatraz finishes, stepping away. “Gather your things, and prep for evac. Otherwise, I’m leaving you.” I can only stand in place and watch the staff sergeant hop over to the RHIB with Hends and the two Marines to assist with the wounded. My feet would not respond, as they are frozen in place. I feel helpless after that harsh lecture.

“Staff Sarge!” Darwin calls from the distance. “We found something!” All of us turn to the treeline, where we find Pelayo and Darwin dragging something out of the forest patch. The two Marines rush over to assist when we notice an animal struggling between Pelayo and Darwin. The animal manages to make a couple kicks to Darwin before one Marine makes a blow to the side of its head with his rifle. I watch from the side of the boat as they drag it the rest of the way.

“What’d you find?” Alcatraz asks.

“Dunno, Staff Sarge,” Pelayo breathes heavily. “Some sort of horse. Like what we saw earlier…”

“This one doesn’t have wings,” one Marine points out. I walk around the boat to have a better looks as everyone circles around the knocked out horse. It is a dark gray color, with similar looking armor we discovered earlier. However, instead of wings, it bears a horn at the top of its forehead.

“Jesus, first bugs, now small horses?” the Marine blurts.

“W-Wait, you mean we been fighting against horses?” Hends asks puzzled.

“Dunno, but it’s still breathing,” Alcatraz checks the animal. “We can take it back to the Anchorage…”

“You can’t be serious, Staff Sarge!” the Marine with the LMG argues.

“You got a better idea, Morgan?” Alcatraz waits for a solid reply from the Marine. After a moment, he dolefully shakes his head.

“Then we take it back to the Anchorage,” Staff Sergeant resumes. “Once it wakes up, we question it.”

“How do we know that, thing talks?” Darwin points out.

“If they can form battle tactics, then I’m sure they have some way of communicating.” Alcatraz pauses for a moment as he stares at both the horse and us. “We find a way to make it talk, then figure out where the hell we are. So let’s get going, oorah?”

“Oorah,” we all reply before we make our preparations.

We place the wounded behind the helm, while the unconscious horse is carefully watched over by Hends and Pelayo. With one Marine from First Squad on the helm, the rest of us push the RHIB back into the sea. The engine is switched on as the rest of us hop onboard, and sail back to the small fleet. My mind, still tempered with the events that happened, turns back to Michaels. Looking back at the land, I can only imagine the worst that might happen. He might be lost and afraid in unknown land. Or, captured and being interrogated by those horses or by something far scarier. The only thing I can do now is hope for the best.

Chapter 8: Interrogation

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 9: Search & Rescue (Part 1 – Aude Et Effice)

25 Hours Earlier

Private Pelayo walks through the crowded hallway of the USS Anchorage, with his gear still on except for his ILBE assault backpack and lightweight helmet, holding a bucket of assorted fruits he got from the mess. He gets a few glances from marines and sailors as he walks on, probably gazing at the young marine’s curly hair they’re not used to seeing since most of them have shaved heads, or the fact he’s carrying a small bucket of fruit for no apparent reason. But, the private does have a reason.

Noises can be heard from around corridors and from different levels, most of them shouts and commands as the crew continuously work nonstop to repair any damage on the cargo or on the ship ever since the power came back on. He turns to another corridor, this time, in a little more quiet area. At the end of the hallway, stand two sailors each armed with M4s, on either side of a closed door that is his destination.

Ever since he and Gunnery Sergeant Dunn had returned with the wounded and the knocked out Pegasus, most of the crew is left with disbelief that they were ambushed by a bunch of horses. But after proving them by showing the Pegasus dressed in armor, some of them start to have second thoughts. Though not all of them still believe about this situation he and his fellow squad mates encountered earlier. A thought strikes his head. Pelayo wonders how everything is with the three marines of his squad. Did they find Michaels or at least the three marines of Charlie Company? He’ll just have to wait, or at least contact them through communications if he gets some intel from that Pegasus.

As the young marine approaches the door, he stops to meet the two sailors face to face.

“I’m here to see the Pegasus,” Pelayo says, tapping the bucket. The two sailors give no answer, and continue to stare at the marine. “And to ask it some questions.”

“What makes you think a dressed up horse will give you answers?” one of the sailors asks almost mockingly.

“Just look at the screen in the other room,” the marine replies. “If the commander allows you to.” Another door, perpendicular to them on the right, opens up and out pops Second Lieutenant Martins.

“You two open the door,” he commands, and the sailors follow his order almost immediately. With a loud click, the door creaks open into an empty room.

This empty room was once an office to one of the high-ranking officers close to the commander, but after the encounter with the large crystal back at the Pacific Ocean, he was killed when one of the insect creatures took him away, along with supposedly ten or more other marines and sailors. The exact number is still unknown to Pelayo, or the name of the chief petty officer.

Pelayo nods his head when the lieutenant gives him the go-ahead to enter, and steps in the empty room. The room looks much more roomy without the desk and other office furniture. The first thing the private sees is a mattress taken from one of the bunk beds, and the Pegasus sitting up, startled by the loud creak from the door. Pelayo looks up to his right. A small security camera rests on the ceiling at the corner, where on the other side of the metal wall, is Lieutenant Martins, Staff Sergeant Alcatraz, Commander Gaines, and Gunnery Sergeant Dunn. Pelayo turns back to see the Pegasus stripped of its armor, and replaced with bandages.

“How are you feeling?” Pelayo asks the horse politely, and takes a step forward. The Pegasus slides back against the cold wall, shivering a little from the sight of the marine. “You hungry?” Pelayo tilts the bucket to the horse, showing him the different contents inside.

“Sorry about the design of the room. We had to improvise since we had no room left around the ship.” The Pegasus still remains silent, and only stares at the kid with eyes filled with terror. “Come on, now. I can’t be the one who’s doing all the talking. You got a name?” Pelayo smiles again, sits down on the floor, and places the bucket a foot away from him.

“L-Li…” the Pegasus stutters, but finishes it that is inaudible to the marine.

“Hmm? I didn’t hear you. You have to speak up, you know.”

“L-Lightning… Rod.”

“Hmm, that’s a cool name.” Pelayo grabs an apple from the bucket and takes a bite. After finishing up, he clears his throat. “Pelayo is my name. Paul Pelayo. Private.”

“Y-you’re… a private too?” The marine lifts his head up.

“Yeah. You’re a private?” The Pegasus nods his head, and the marine smiles. “That’s nice. You, uh, horses have a ranking system as well?”

“W-well, um, technically… we preferred to be called ponies.” The Pegasus’ voice seems a little more stable to the private’s ears.

“Okay,” Pelayo replies and takes another bite. He digs into the bucket, and holds out another apple. “You hungry?” Lightning Rod looks strangely at the dark red apple, then back at the marine, then back at the apple. After a moment, he nods. Pelayo slides over another couple feet to the mattress, and places the apple in front of the Pegasus, who gobbles up the apple in one go.

“Hmm, it tastes a bit weird,” Lightning comments after he swallows.

“Yeah, these apples aren’t the best,” Pelayo chuckles. “That’s what happens when you’re in the military. You get the crappiest food ever.”

“You have that too?” Pelayo and Lightning stare at each other for a moment, then break out into a laugh.

In the next room Commander Gaines, Lieutenant Martins, Staff Sergeant Alcatraz and Gunnery Sergeant Dunn watch the marine and Pegasus have their conversation on a small TV screen. Both the commander and lieutenant have shocked faces, while Dunn keeps his usual neutral expression.

“Huh,” Martins mumbles. “So they do talk.”

“Aye, sir,” Gunny replies crossing his arms.

“How many did you count out after the ambush?” Alcatraz asks.

“At least twenty or so. Probably more.”

“Any response from First Sarge?” lieutenant asks to Commander Gaines.

“My officer informed us they’re heading to the SEALs’ last known location. Hopefully, when our Ospreys are repaired, they can go in and extract them.” The group is interrupted when Pelayo and the Pegasus break out into another laugh as seen on the screen.

“You grew up in a farm as well?” the Pegasus surprisingly asks.

“Yep. Only a vegetable farm, though. We couldn’t keep up with the animals. But I have been taking care of horses back at a stable with my uncle.”

“Well, I guess you could say that’s neat. But hey, I used to grow up in a farm as well.”

“Really?”

“Yeah!”

“This’ll be a while,” Martins grunts.

“You just gotta’ have patience, sir,” Staff Sergeant Alcatraz remarks with a smirk. “What time is it?”

“I think almost eight in the morning,” Dunn guesses.

LCpl. Kevin Brooke
2nd Battalion, 1st Marines, U.S.M.C.
25 Miles from Ponyville, August 26th Day 4 07:24:20 AM

“Come on, little boy. Wake up. It’s time. Time to take him back. Time to take revenge. They took you’re friend, right? You know what you must do, Kevin. You know. For me, and your friend.”

Once again, another restless night occurred for me as my mind wanders into unknown areas deep within my head. Again, the same female voice talks in my head whenever I get the chance to go to sleep. Though, I never had trouble sleeping two nights ago, but it seems this voice has been nonstop speaking to me ever since we arrived into this strange land.

I look around in the dark train car, a hint of the morning sunlight breaking through each crack. I can make out the outlines of different things; sacks of wheat and hay, large crates of drinks and other foods, Banana Peel’s cart, and the other marines lying either on the floor or the cargo. As much as I want to get up and stretch, something heavy prevents me from doing so. I look down to see the little colt, Banana Seed, fast asleep on top of me. I let out a groan under the sound of the train traveling over the rails. Still, seeing a little pony like this relaxes me. His slow breathing rising and falling like a song playing at a slow harmonious beat. I can’t help but smile, and gently rub his dark yellow mane down to his soft ears.

“Cute, ain’t he?” the old voice of Banana Peel erupts to my right, almost making me jump out of my clothes. “Oops, sorry sonny. Didn’t know you were still asleep.”

“N-no, no. I just woke up. I’m good.” I start rubbing my waking eyes until I can see the old stallion standing there with his smile and chewing on a piece of hay.

“Can I ask you something, mister, uh…?”

“Brooke.”

“Sorry?”

“Brooke. That’s my last name.”

“Oh, why would your buddies call you by your last name.”

“There are a lot of people where I am from have the same first name. So, we call by our last names so we don’t mix each other up.”

“Oh, so why do every one of your species have the same first name?” I shrug.

“I don’t know. I’m really not an expert at names and all. You had a question, right?”

“O-oh! Yes. Uh, what was it? Oh! I don’t know why, but you look like a colt in my point of view.” I arch an eyebrow, literally confused by what the old stallion just called me.

“A what?”

“A colt, like a younger version of a stallion, like my grandson there sleepin’ on ya’.”

“Oh, uh, actually, I am a kid.”

“Really?” Banana Peel’s eyes shoot wide open. “You’re so big to be a… a… what was it you said?”

“Kid?”

“Oh, is that what you say?”

“Well, in the military, yeah. If not, then you’re a teenager, or a young adult.”

“Oh! I get that reference! No wonder these colts and fillies use it all the time! So, uh, about this whole military thing you have in… are there more of you?”

“Yeah. Um, down at the beach, what was that forest called?”

“White Tail Forest.”

“Yeah. We have a few ships just like what you saw in the papers in Manhattan.”

“Manehattan.”

“Uh, yeah. That.”

“Mind if I see them if we get back from our secret mission?” I stare at the old stallion, eyes sparkling with what my guess is excitement.

“Y-you do realize you’ll be seeing a lot, and I mean ‘a lot’ of marines and sailors like us, right?”

“Yeah, I know. I’m like my grandson. When I was a young colt, I always wanted to see what was beyond our land. Go away for adventures. That… until it was crushed under those six girls.”

“Girls? You mean, like, girls like us?”

“Oh, no. Six mares. They’re the Elements of Harmony.” I tilt my head to the side with a questionable look on my face.

“What?”

“The Elements of Harmony. The six main elements to the magic of friendship.” I don’t know why, but I feel like this land is made up for some child-like story. Worse, I realize I’m giving Peel a disappointed look. “W-well technically, the Elements of Harmony is said to be the most powerful thing in the world. It’s what these girls used to defeat the Lord of Chaos and possibly saved Equestria many times as well.”

“Okay… so, why are you blaming that it crushed your dreams?” I scratch my head to piece together of what this old stallion is trying to say about this Elements of Harmony, and how it’s the most powerful thing in the world. Banana Peel lets out a sigh.

“Well, you see, I always wanted to be an adventurer. Go on to see these crazy and exciting places no pony has ever ventured to, just like in the books of Daring Do.”

“Daring Do?”

“But, alas, my father was the one who convinced me to follow in his steps to become a farmer. So, I did what I did.” I pick up my head, turning to the old stallion now leaning his head close to the ground filled with depression and regret. He also suffered like I did. He had a family, but they only wanted him to do what they want him to do. And so, he did just that.

“You remind me of myself,” I mutter and remove off my helmet, catching Peel’s attention. “My parents forced me to go a path I refused to take. And so, I dropped out of college and joined the Marines.” Banana Peel’s eyes widen, probably surprised about my short depressing past.

“Well, what did you want to be before?” It hit me, mentally. I lean back my head against the wall, and think for a while.

All this time, since I remember just a few years ago up until now, I never thought of what I wanted to become other than going against my parents’ will.

“You know, I never actually thought about that. You ever have that feeling where you work and study so hard, that you know… you never stop and think about something for once?” Banana Peel shakes his head.

“Well, I never been that way, but I think I know somepony who might be like that.”

“Who?”

“Twilight Sparkle. I usually see her when I’m in the marketplace on the weekends. She keeps a strict schedule and does nothing but sit in her library reading her books.” I let out a small chuckle just thinking about that.

“Well, that’s what I call one helluva nerd, then.” We both laugh at the small joke, when the train’s whistle echoes from outside.

“Rise and shine, marines!” Kicker calls stretching himself from the sacks of hay.

“Huh?” Lance Corporal Corey yawns. “What time is it?”

“Twenty to o’ eight hundred.” The train whistle goes off once more, now waking up Banana Seed still sleeping on me.

“Mornin’ pops,” the colt yawns, when we suddenly meet each other’s eyes. For a moment, it’s as if we’ve been staring for too long before Sergeant Stan breaks the silence.

“Well, aren’t you the babysitter.”

“Oh, shut up,” I reply as Banana Seed hops off and races over to the banana cart where Hanley quickly gets up.

“How long until we reach the village?” Kicker turns to Banana Peel.

“I’d say at least a half hour or more.”

“Well, that’ll give us some time debrief on our plan when we enter town.”

Ponyville Train Station 08:19:01 AM

“Alright, everyone in position?”

“Roger.”

“Wait until they enter.”

The train slows down until it comes to a halt, the breaks squealing in the air. I lift up the cover of the sack I am hiding in, getting a view of Kicker and Stan hiding behind several crates on opposite sides of the closed door.

“Hey, Flasher! Go check that car over there! Check through every bag, crate, everything! We don’t want more of those monsters hiding like what happened back in Canterlot!” a voice calls out from outside, sounding like a male.

“You think he’s talking about us?” Hanley whispers next to me in a separate bag, but no one answers.

“Standby,” Kicker announces through COMS. The sound of clicks and squeaks coming from the door nearly jumps me out of the bag. Several seconds later, the door slides a third of a way open, letting in the bright morning sunlight throughout the interior. A guard steps in, levitating a clipboard surrounded by a light green aurora. As he steps further into the train car, the guard moves up to the other side and checks on a pile of sacks filled with possibly hay. I veer my eyes to First Sergeant slowly creeping out of his hiding spot, and dashes right towards the guard before he could even react. Both bodies slam into the wall, and Kicker throws a punch right at the guard’s face, knocking him out cold.

“Clear,” he whispers. Stan moves up and keeps an eye out on the door still ajar, while Banana Peel and his grandson come out of their hiding spot.

“Do you really think it was necessary to use such violence?” Peel asks with a concerned look.

“It’s either that, or the whole mission blows. Besides, he’s knocked out anyway.” Kicker searches the body, and pulls out a sheet a paper. “Bingo.”

“First Sarge, we gotta’ move. I count probably two or more heading over,” Stan informs as a bunch of voices are heard from outside approaching. The sergeant quickly moves himself to the cart and places himself in the sack, struggling for at least thirty seconds to fit in his backpack along with his light machine gun, while First Sarge hides the knocked out guard behind the cargo. Kicker hands Banana Peel the paper, and joins us hiding on the cart.

“Ow! Watch it,” Carter whispers loudly.

“Keep the three guards quiet,” Kicker says before finally settling almost above my head.

“Here we go, fellas,” Banana Peel says strapping himself to the cart.

I can feel the cart roll off the ramp and on to the rough road. The bright sunlight nearly blinds my eyes, and the sound of chattering fills my ears. They all sound friendly due to a lot of greetings and farewells. Even Banana Peel and Banana Seed says hello to some as they trot along the road.

“God, this horse smells,” Hanley complains, probably who is keeping one of the royal guards quiet as we move down the dirt road.

“Just shut up, man. Carter and I have the same thing,” Corey makes a comeback. “Except, mine smells like soap.” Eventually, Hanley finally shuts up.

“Hey! You!” a voice shouts. The cart immediately stops. “What are you doing here?!” I hold my breath, and prepare my rifle, readying the stock to smack into whoever opens the sack.

“O-oh, I was just on my way to head to the marketplace,” Banana Peel replies, as he is still startled from the yell.

“Do you have a warrant? Orders are that all imports must have a cleared warrant.”

“Y-yes, I do. Um, may I ask why?”

“Didn’t you hear? There has been a small battle scene close to White Tail Forest Beach involving one of the princesses and the aliens.”

“Oh! Like what you discovered at Sweet Apple Acres and Canterlot, correct?”

“Yes, now where’s your warrant?”

“I have it here.” I peek out through a small hole, seeing Banana Peel handing a guard the sheet of paper. The guard quickly scans the paper, then looks back up at the old stallion who has a nervous smile.

“This is not signed. Who gave this to you?” I curse in my head, knowing that this will not end well. Peel’s eyes dart left to right, a sweat drop appearing from the side of his head.

“O-oh, yeah. He told me his name. Uh, what was it?”

“I think it was Flasher, pops,” Banana Seed replies.

“Oh… him,” the guard says with a disappointed sigh and hands the paper back. “That rookie always forgets to sign these warrants whenever we do inspection. Okay, carry on.”

“Oh, thank you.”

The cart once again sets off, leaving the mass hoard that is surrounding the train station. I finally let go of my breath, realizing I have been holding it for a bit too long. During the ride, I overhear many different conversations, most of which are our own helos crashed in Sweet Apple Acres and Canterlot, or the ships in Manehattan.

“Hey, did you hear what happened in Canterlot?” I listen to one of the conversations as we slowly near a small group of friends.

“Yeah, didn’t Princess Luna and her guards finally catch one of those aliens and tried to escape?”

“Not only that, it tried to kill the Captain of the Royal Guards as well. Nopony ever does that! Were you there?”

“No, but Lyra was nonstop screaming that it came to her house. I think she said it was a human.”

“Ha! Oh Lyra and her little theories. Just like Twilight and her books. Wait, did she say it came into her house?”

“Yeah, she said it was keeping itself cool while kicking all the guards’ flanks with some stuff…” Sounds like Michaels to me. “They took it back to the castle…” The conversation ends as they fade away, but I got most of the information. No two ways about it was Michaels these girls were talking about.

“Psst, we’re almost there,” Banana Seed whispers tapping on one of the sacks.

“Got it,” Kicker replies in the same tone. I lost count how long I was in the same position since we got off the train. I still keep my guard up for anything that may find us.

“Hiya’ Banana Peel!” a voice calls out, this time, a female. Once again, the cart stops. “And hello to you too, Banana Seed.”

“Well, morning to you, Applejack. How’s the family doing after the incident?”

“They’re doing mighty fine, thanks. The Royal Guards are there surrounding the big metal object preventing anypony from looking. Except for us. Trying to figure out a way to move it. Where you off to with that amount of bananas?”

“Oh, I’m just delivering some to the marketplace then head over to Canterlot for a delivery.”

“Neat. I’m just heading over there now. Apparently, the princess sent me a letter to arrive there. So, I’ll see ya’.”

“Bye bye, Applejack.”

The cart starts rolling again. After a few more minutes it stops again, and we hear five ‘thumps’ against the cart. I open up the sack, letting in the fresh air enter my lungs. I take a look around our surroundings. We’re right beside a wooden fence, which leads to a large apple tree farm. Down the road behind us is an amazing view of the town, presumably Ponyville we are in.

“Oh my God!” Hanley gasps as he exits the bag. “Never thought I miss fresh air this much!”

“No time to relax, marines. We still have a job.” We hop ourselves over the fence, readying our stuff. “Peel, thanks a lot for the assist.”

“No problem, partner,” Banana Peel replies with a bright smile, as well as Banana Seed.

“Just roam around the village so you won’t get any suspicious looks. Meet us back here at twenty hundred hours.”

“Uh… what?”

“Eight o’clock at night.”

“Oh! Got ya’. Good luck, friends.”

“Bye, Mister Brooke!” Banana Seed says waving his hoof. I return the smile and wave back.

“Don’t worry. We’ll be back. You just behave, okay?”

“Yes, sir!”

“Corey, Hanley, Stan,” First Sarge calls quietly, as the cart pulls away and we scuttle behind a few large bushes several meters to our right. “Carry the horses. Carter, try to radio to the SEALs. Tell them our location.”

“Aye, First Sarge.”

“First Sarge,” Stan calls. “I think you should see something.”

“Carter, call it off.” Kicker crawls forward to the edge of the bush next to the sergeant.

“Twelve o’clock. Approximately fifty meters.” Stan didn’t even need to say the location, as it is seen as clear as a target through a riflescope. Just ahead, is a large group of royal guards surrounding what looks to be a CH-53 Sea Stallion. “I counted at least twenty guards. Maybe more. It’ll be impossible for us to get around without getting noticed.”

“We’ll just have to radio the team.” Kicker looks through his Optics scope, scanning the downed aircraft for any signs of the crew. “No sign of the crew. Not even the SEALS.”

“You think they’ve been captured?”

“That, or they bailed before the whole party showed up. Besides, Anchorage picked up their radio frequency last night.”

First Sergeant crawls back to his original position, while I keep my rifle pointed towards the main entrance of the farm.

“What do we do, First Sarge?” Carter asks. Before Kicker could reply, Corey taps his shoulder.

“First Sarge, tree house in the middle of an open field. At least three contacts coming out.” Kicker shifts over, and aims his light machine gun over to a small hut resting by the side of a tree several meters above ground in a small open field. Just by the side, are three small fillies; one dark orange, one white, and one yellow. All three of them are just having a conversation. First Sergeant points his scope around the surrounding area, spotting a forest

“It’s gonna be a bit difficult to get pass them through the tall grass,” Kicker explains, before a familiar voice calls out to our left.

“Hey, Applebloom!!” I turn my head left and spot Banana Seed rushing over to the trio.

“Hey, Banana Seed!” the yellow one waves. Kicker, Hanley and Stan watch the colt rush over, and they all start their conversation.

“Well, isn’t that adorable,” Stan remarks, when the four fillies start running back up where Banana Seed came from.

“Looks like the kid is distracting them. Good time for us to move.”

“Where to?” Hanley asks.

“I see a dense forest about fifty meters away. Keep low in the grass. The trees will prevent us from being spotted by the guards by the Stallion. Sergeant, take point. Brooke, you and I cover Corey, Hanley and Carter while they carry the guards.”

“Roger.” Carter, Corey and I turn around, still prone under the prickly bush. I take a deep breath and ready myself.

“Move. Now.” Stan crawls out first, then Corey, Hanley, Carter, myself, and Kicker. “Stay low, move swiftly.”

“This feels more like a spec ops,” Hanley whispers. I turn my head around to take a look at the CH-53 surrounded by guards, most of them blocked by the apple trees.

I feel my heart rate rise almost dramatically with every step I take, thinking if this is real or if I’m still asleep on the Anchorage, and wondering what might happen if we’re spotted. It doesn’t matter right now, and I shove the negative stuff out of my head. As we pass by our first checkpoint, the small tree house, we continue on to our next, the fence that leads to the dense forest just twenty meters ahead. It’s a big risk since we’ll be in the open but far away from the Royal Guards’ sight, but the color of the dry grass does not match our woodland camouflage uniforms. Still, it’s a greater risk to have Corey, Hanley and Carter carry the sleeping guards out in the open. It didn’t take that long since we were moving at a brisk pace through the tall grass that almost reach up to our waist if we were standing. We hug the side of the fence, hidden by bushes wrapping themselves over the wooden framing, and slowly kneel back up.

“Clear,” Stan whispers as he aims his M249 in the direction of the crash site.

“Okay,” Kicker whispers while taking a deep breath. “We’ll rest in the forest and try to contact the SEALs. Let’s move.” We all lift to our feet, hop over the fence at once, and kneel back down, Corey, Hanley and Carter settling down the guards.

“Anything?” I ask scanning the small open field through my Trijicon ACOG scope.

“Negative,” Kicker replies. “Let’s move.” Corey, Hanley and Carter lift up the guards and we start moving out.

Not even ten meters in the forest, three objects pop out from out of nowhere, taking us all by surprise, but we raise our weapons.

“Drop it!” Kicker yells. I fix my eyes on what just happened, until I realize I’m pointing my rifle at one of our guys. “Lower your weapons, marines. It’s SEALs.” The three SEALs lower theirs as well, before one of them walks up to the first sergeant.

“ ‘Bout damn time you guys showed up,” he says taking off his sunglasses. “We were starting to doubt you were coming.”

“We had some interference,” Kicker replies. “First Sergeant Keane, Two-one Bravo, First Platoon.”

“Chief Petty Officer Murphy, SEAL Team Five, Second Platoon. But call me Knight.” Knight leans to the side to see Corey, Hanley and Carter still have the guards over their shoulders. “You managed to get some?”

“We encountered them when we hit shore. You guys have shelter?”

“That we do. Follow us.” Knight signals to the other two SEALS, and we start making our way deeper into the forest.

We finally make it to a small campsite, or what Knight explained. From the looks of it, it’s just a large foxhole one meter deep and about seven meters in diameter, covered by several layers of thick branches being held by some vines and rope almost to our height above ground.

“Welcome to camp, marines,” Knight introduces as we step inside. In the far back, are a stack of five boxes, and two long seats taken from the Sea Stallion with a SEAL and a crew chief lying in each. Two more SEALs, each holding a light machine gun at the edge of the foxhole, gaze up at us.

“It’s about time we got rescued,” one of them remarks.

“Settle them down over there,” Knight points to the end of the foxhole just on the other side of the crates, and Corey, Hanley and Carter move the sleeping horses over.

“How many?” Kicker asks to Knight as he looks over at the two wounded. Knight lets out a sigh.

“Two wounded, five KIA. Two pilots, two of mine, and one crew chief. We were spinning out of control when we exited out of God-knows-what. All power was failing and died when we hit the ground. A day later, everything went back on.”

“That’s what happened to us. We came out of a portal. All power was gone until midnight.”

“How many went through the portal?”

“Four of us. Anchorage, Michael Murphy, Spruance, Princeton, and… half of the Kidd.”

“Jesus. So, what now?”

“Right now, one of ours got kidnapped by these fellas that my men dragged in. We think he’s taken to the capitol of this land.”

“Any idea what’s this place is called?”

“Equestria.”

“Well, that explains why the whole town is filled with colorful horses.”

“We’re setting off to the capitol by nightfall. Easiest to get in and get out.”

“Where’s the capitol?”

“Canterlot. Our friend said it’s about a forty-five minute train ride north to there, but security will be tight.”

“And if all else fails?”

“We’ll use these guards to make a trade. Plus, we have one more being interrogated back on the Anchorage.”

“Fair enough. Still, they won’t like it.”

“Either that, or we develop another enemy we don’t even understand. Literally.” Knight shrugs, when another SEAL stands up and walks to the group. He has a small brown beard with thick curly hair when he takes off his ballistic helmet.

“So you grunts have a plan?” he asks to First Sarge. “Senior Chief Petty Officer Riley. Papa.”

“First Sarge Keane.”

“Ah, I heard of you back in those days.”

“Don’t. Say. It.” I notice First Sarge’s tone in voice suddenly changed into a threat when he stared deeply into the SEAL's sunglasses. “Right now, our only objective is to rescue our marine.”

“And where would he or she be?” Papa asks.

“Don’t know. But our friend said he’s held up in Canterlot, possibly in a dungeon.”

“Now that’s a risk taker,” Knight butts in. “If there’s a dungeon, then there’s a castle. That means heavy security. It’ll be impossible to get in. What do you expect to do? Knock on their front door?” First Sergeant hesitates for a moment, then turns his head to the three royal guards.

“Yeah. That’s what we’ll do.”

“What?!” Carter exclaims standing back up. “You expect us to go straight to the castle willy-nilly and knock on their door?! For all we know, we might be killed on the spot!”

“It’s a risk, I know. But we can’t just barge in without knowing what we are dealing.”

“What about air support?” Knight asks.

“Our birds are still damaged and it’ll take a couple days for repairs. Plus, we don’t have any fighters.”

“So… we just waltz right in and ask politely?” Carter asks, almost freaking out from the idea.

“Not entirely,” Kicker replies rubbing his chin. We all turn our heads at each other with a baffled look on our faces. Judging by First Sarge’s reply, it’ll be a hefty mission.

I stand in an open field just outside of the forest, peering through my binoculars over at a tall mountain with a castle sitting on the side through a light cloud cover at a distance. It must Canterlot to my guess. But, I must admit, it is beautiful to view it from here.

“Anything?” Carter asks walking up behind me. I shake my head.

“No, but there is a beautiful view of a castle on a mountain. I’m guessing it might be Canterlot.” I hand the corporal the binocs and he takes a good look at the view.

“Well, it does look like the one on the map.” He hands it back to me.

“Anything from Pelayo?”

“Yep. He managed to get a few intel from the horse we captured.”

“And?”

“Same thing as we found out from Peel.” I let out a frustrated sigh. “Hey, don’t worry. We’ll get Michaels back.”

“That’s what I’m worried about.” I let down the binoculars down and turn around, facing Carter half painted in the bright orange sun. “I’m worried about if they will never let him go. Or if they killed him.” Carter takes a step closer, putting his hand on my shoulder.

“Well, if they did. You know what to do?” I think about what I might do if that were to occur. But doing that just makes me smile for no reason.

“What? Shove my boot up their royal ass?”

“That, or a bullet.” We both chuckle out loud at the idea.

The plan has been informed to the USS Anchorage, and they say the Ospreys will be operational again hopefully late tonight, and pick us up by the exact location near the apple farm. Now, all we have to do is wait until nightfall, and execute our cheesy-made plan. Basically, Carter and I will try and make negotiations between whomever these Royal Sisters are, and give the go-ahead to Kicker and two SEALs to bring the royal guards for a trade with Michaels. Still, I don’t know why Kicker and the two SEALs have to wait outside and Carter and I just waltz in and make negotiations, but something tells me he’s been through something like this before. Still, we have SEALs, so it shouldn’t be a problem if something goes bad. They can always make themselves an entrance.

I check my watch the moment the sun starts to descend. It’s ten minutes to eight o’clock, and I start packing up my things. Again, thoughts start swarming around in my head of what might happen. Could Michaels be dead? Wounded? Tortured and experimented? The only way to find out is go to Canterlot and see it for myself, and pray everything goes to plan.

“Everyone ready?” Kicker asks standing back up.

“Hooyah,” Chief Petty Officer Thompson replies, nickname Honeydew, due to his light orange beard and a drawing of a Viking on the back of his ballistic helmet. He and Petty Officer First Class Blake, Cutup, ready themselves up, along with Carter and myself.

“Remember, keep the radio pointed at least twenty degrees. That’s where you get the best connection,” the corporal explains.

“Check,” one of the SEALs, York, gives a thumb’s up. I turn to the three royal guards, all have duck tape to their mouths and their legs tied with rope. The three horses start muffling and struggling as Kicker walks up to them.

“Hey, hey, hey. Take it easy okay?” he says, one of them, a Pegasus, calming down. The other two unicorns ignore First Sarge’s order continue to struggle. “Hey!” The two unicorns finally stop, taken completely by surprise at Kicker’s yell. “I’m going to tell you this one time. We are going to take you to Canterlot for a trade with one of our boys, and you three. So, if you ever so much as to do any smartass moves on us, I promise you your head will be off your shoulders before you even blink. Understand?” The three horses gaze at the war veteran, eyes filled with fear. “Understand?!” Without a second to lose, the three nod their heads in consent.

“Remind me to never piss you off, First Sarge,” Knight says as Kicker stands back up.

“We’ll be fine. Let’s just move.”

The sun has almost fully set, and we wait behind a bush close to the fence of where Banana Peel last dropped us off. I check my watch; it’s ten minutes past eight.

“He’s ten minutes late,” Carter whispers.

“That’s old horses for ya’,” I comment. I turn to one of the unicorns, trembling enough to make the branches start moving. I nudge at him to get his attention. “Hey buddy, relax okay?” the unicorn nods and takes a deep breath through his nostrils.

“I see him. Twenty meters,” Kicker says.

Banana Peel rolls up next to us, and we move out.

“What took you so long?” Kicker says to the old stallion. “We specifically said eight o’clock sharp.”

“Sorry, had to pick up my grandson at the Apple family. Who’re they?”

“Peel, this is Honeydew and Cutup. Navy SEALs.” I lift up one of the guards on the cart, and push him under a sack where I’ll be laying in.

“Good luck with that fella, Brooke,” Carter says with a hint of a tease in his voice.

“Well, at least he smells like soap than shit,” I reply back before covering myself up.

“Marines, let’s move out,” Kicker orders softly. The whole cart rattles around as the rest buries themselves in the large sacks, blending in with the three other bags filled with bananas.

“We’re moving,” Banana Seed whispers, and the cart start rolling.

The ride to the train station seems shorter than I thought; maybe I’ve been occupying myself by keeping this guard silent and still, or that the town is less busy during the early night. I don’t know and neither does my team. The train whistles loudly not too far away.

“All aboard!!” the train conductor yells, I presume. I feel the guard pressed against me starting to breathe heavily, almost panicking. I slowly start petting the soft mane.

“You’re doing a good job, buddy. Just stay calm.” The stallion muffles something as the cart moves up the ramp, and halts to a stop after several adjustments when inside the train car. Five kicks hit the side, and the door shuts seconds later.

“Let’s move,” Kicker says. I open up the sack, and escape out into the dark car. After much struggling to get out, the rest of the team hops off the cart, and gather around in the open center the moment the train starts to move.

“What’s next, First Sarge?” Honeydew asks as Carter, Cutup and I settle the horses down against several sacks filled with hay. Kicker unrolls the map of Equestria on the ground, and points to the capitol.

“The train ride is about forty-five minutes to Canterlot. When we get there, we can get pass by security with the help of Banana Peel and make out way to the main entrance.”

“Isn’t there another way in?” I ask with a hint of anxiety in my tone. “I think the moment we get there they’ll just kill us on the spot.”

“Heh, like a bunch of large knives and sticks will stop us,” Cutup jokes.

“No,” Carter shakes his head. “Ever seen what those unicorns are capable of? They ambushed us, and knocked out three of our men.” There is a silence in the car, when Banana Peel begins to speak.

“Well, ya’ know, we can always hide in the alleyways. And I know a certain pony who can help you.”

“Oh God,” I mumble.

“No, no, no. She’s a friendly one. I always see her with her friend, Bon Bon.”

“Bon Bon?” Honeydew asks curiously.

“Who is this pony you speak of, anyway?” Kicker asks.

“Her name is Lyra. She’s this huge fan of you and your kind. Boy, you should’ve seen Bon Bon’s face whenever Lyra gets in to those.”

“She knows humans exists?” I ask.

“Not know. Believe. But, since you do exist, maybe she can help you out.”

“I don’t know,” Cutup says with a tone of distrust. “Is it really necessary to have other horses—”

“Ponies.”

“W-whatever… I still don’t know about it. For all we know, she could call for help and we’re all screwed.”

“We need as much intel as we need if we are to rescue Michaels. And we still don’t know much about this land. So the only way to do it is gain trust from the locals. Understand?” We all nod our heads. “Good. We do what we can to get our boy out of there.”

21:52:39 PM

The train halts to a stop, and the doors open several minutes later. Banana Peel drags the cart out of the train car into the bustling crowd, though less intense than when we first arrived at Ponyville. Somehow, the name still bothers me.

“Halt!” a voice, probably a guard calls out. Peel stops in his tracks, and both him and the guard start talking I can barely make out due to the loud crowd. The unicorn pressed against me starts squirming around. I wrap my arm around its waist and clamp the other around its taped muzzle.

“You know, I really hate to do this,” I whisper. “If you do any smartass moves, I will break your neck.” The unicorn winces, but complies by nodding his head. “But I promise you, we will let you go unharmed if you listen to us.” I put more emphasis on the last five words, and the horse nods his head.

“Okay, carry on,” the guard says from outside. The cart begins to move, and the crowd slowly dies the farther we become.

Five kicks to the side of the cart almost jumped my heart. I slowly open the sack, being welcomed by a smell of different fruits and pastries coming from the open windows. I look around to see we’re in an alleyway, though one side looks to be sealed off. I hop off the cart with the unicorn next to me, while the rest exit the bags. Banana Peel is at a door of one of the large cottages. After three knocks, the door opens almost instantly, and a mint-green colored unicorn appears.

“Hello, Banana Peel,” the unicorn greets.

“Hey, Lyra. We, um, need your help on something.” The unicorn, presumably Lyra, turns her head; the first thing she sees is I checking on my rifle. The moment we make eye contact, her mouth seems to dislocate and drop.

“N-now, now, Lyra,” Peel tries to calm her down. “I-I know this is a bit much, but, hear me out one thi—” Like a flash of lightning, Lyra races towards me, wrapping herself around my leg, nearly knocking me back into a garbage can. I swear that unicorn was going to kill me at first, or at least scream at the top of her lungs. I look down at the unicorn, trying to process what just happened. She looks back up, eyes glistening like gems.

“I knew it! I knew it! I knew it!” she squeals. “I knew there would be more of you!”

“Looks like you got a fan, Brooke,” Carter comments. Lyra gasps when she spots the rest of the squad, and races over to one of the SEALs.

“There’s more of you!” she says eagerly. “I knew it! Oh, I'm so gonna rub this when Bon Bon sees this!”

“Um, Lyra?” Banana Peel calls, still standing by the open door.

“O-oh, um, yeah.” She slowly settles herself, her cheeks flushed pure red as she backs away from Cutup.

“So, let me try again,” Lyra says taking a good look at Carter and I. Banana Seed, her, and us sit on small chairs in her open kitchen. Kicker, the two SEALs and Banana Peel goes out the plan one more time in the living room with a map of Canterlot sitting on a coffee table.

“Carine?” Lyra points to Carter.

“Carter,” he corrects the third time.

“And Brooke!” I nod my head. Her eyes widen again and a smile appears. “Wow… this is so cool! I finally get to see more of you! Do you even know how many ponies never believed me when I said you guys exist?!”

“If only we knew,” Carter mutters sarcastically.

“I have like, so many questions to ask you! Does your kind use magic?! Do they? Do they?” She starts jumping up and down in her seat full of energy like a child who just eaten a whole pack of sugar.

“Um, no… we don’t,” Carter replies with an awkward expression on his face. “We use technology.”

“Ooh, interesting.” Lyra pulls out a notebook out from behind and scribbles down a few notes with a floating pencil surrounded by a green aurora. I should be used to seeing this after Banana Peel explained to us about unicorns using magic, but it still bothers my mind like I’m some chimp using a smartphone.

“Mmph!” one of the guards muffles under his taped mouth, catching our attention.

“What do you want?” Carter asks turning to the three tied up guards. The Pegasus muffles something again. “Can’t hear ya’ buddy. We taped up your mouths.”

“Why do you have them again?” Lyra asks staring at the three guards.

“We’ll be using them to make a trade for one of ours.”

“Oh, that Michell-something?”

“Michaels,” I correct.

“Hey, Lyra!” Kicker calls, waving his hand for her to come over. The mint-green unicorn complies and approaches the small group sitting around the coffee table, leaving Carter and I with Banana Seed and the three guards.

“We’ll find him,” Carter says, trying to comfort me. But, the moment he finished, I drop my bury my face in my hands and let out a sigh. Once again, my mind races to images of what they might do to Michaels.

“Brooke,” Carter says, and I lift up my head. He puts a hand on my shoulder. “Michaels is a tough guy.”

“Yeah! We’ll find your brother!” Banana Seed says cheerfully, placing a hoof on my other shoulder. After a moment of silence, the three of us break into a laugh. I rub the colt's soft hair.

“You’re a real help there, kiddo,” I reply still trying to control my laugh.

“Really?” Seed asks with an eager grin appearing.

“No doubt about it,” Carter replies. “You’ve been one heck of a marine to us.”

“Sweet! Uh, what’s a marine again?”

“Us. We are marines, soldiers.” Carter salutes, and Seed does the same back. “Aye, sir.”

“Aye!” Both Carter and I laugh again. Though I hate to say this, I do enjoy having a conversation with a friendly pony. Hopefully, whoever these princesses are, are good negotiators like what Lyra said.

22:53:19 PM

Kicker peers through the binoculars at the castle wall, approximately eighty meters just down a small slope and across a river. He spots at least ten guards on the wall, with several more Pegasi flying above, two by the bridge, and two more at the main gate. He packs up his binocs and hides behind the bush, turning back to us.

“And?” Honeydew asks.

“Castle is a bit bigger than I thought.”

“Well, it does belong to the Royal Sisters,” Banana Peel replies.

“Yeah, we get it the first ten times you said that,” Carter points out.

“Settle down, you two,” Kicker bumps in. “Okay, everyone knows the plan?” We all nod our heads. “Okay. Carter, Brooke, you two move up to the main gate, most of the guards will be occupied while Honeydew, Cutup and I sneak over the wall and wait for your go.”

“Can I come?” Banana Seed asks, eager for an adventure. Carter moves over next to the colt and pats his head.

“Sorry, kid. This one’s too dangerous for you.”

“Wh-what?” Banana Seed’s pupils grow large enough for the marine to see his own reflection.

“Sorry. This mission, you need to be trained like us. Plus, the princess might think we kidnapped you as well.”

“He does have a good point,” I agree. Seed lowers his head in disappointment, and sighs.

“Hey, you’ve been a great little marine to us. And don’t worry. We won’t hurt the princesses.”

“Okay…” Banana Seed gives away a small smile from Carter’s appreciation, before moving back to Banana Peel sitting behind us.

“Alright,” Kicker begins. “Lyra, you think you can help us get over the wall?”

“H-help?” Lyra stutters, almost shocked at First Sarge’s offer. “Oh! Please, please, please, please, please!” She moves up almost an inch away from Kicker’s face in a swift motion, taking him almost by surprise.

“O-okay, okay.” Kicker shoves the excited unicorn off, and turns back to us. “We’ll keep radio contact. You boys ready?”

“Oorah,” Carter replies readying his M16. I take a deep breath, taking a glance at my rifle, and nod.

“Don’t worry, Brooke. We’ll get Michaels back. No matter what.”

Carter and I move out of the small forest patch, and on to the stone path that leads to the main gate of the castle. Both of us have our shemaghs covering our mouths and noses, the only thing standing out are our eyes. My heart suddenly starts racing. We’re finally doing it. What happens if it doesn’t work? What if they attack first like back at the beach? Do we retaliate? Thoughts of unpredictable images flash through my head, putting me in my own state of trance. Then, my mind immediately switches to Michaels again. What if he’s dead? What if they provided unethical experiments on him? Or tortured him? As if someone just lit a match inside, my thought changes from worry and nervousness, to hatred in just a split second.

“H-hey! You!” a voice shouts, forcing me to exit my trance. Before I know it, Carter and I stop just three meters from two guards at the entrance of the bridge. “Freeze!”

"You got guards heading your way, boys,” Kicker advises over COMS.

“Just keep your cool, Brooke,” Carter leans and whispers close to my ear. “Let me do most of the talking.” Before we know it, we were surrounded by at least ten or more guards pointing spears directly at us. A grey unicorn guard walks up, almost stumbling over the moment he sees us towering over like giants.

“Wh-what business do you have?” he speaks almost nervously. I veer my eyes to the other guards aiming their weapons, all have a mixed look of despise and fear.

“We have come to talk to your leader,” Carter replies confidently.

“What makes you think such foul creatures like you want to talk to our princesses?” The moment he said that, my fingers yearned to pull the trigger and eradicate all these guards. Luckily, I put the safety on my gun before we left.

“We want our friend back,” Carter replies. The stallion flinches a little, as if he is hiding something. “We know you have him. And we want him back.” The guard continues to glare at us, without moving a muscle.

“You know,” Carter suggests. “We were planning on having a ‘peaceful’ negotiation with your leaders to get our buddy back. Since you’re not, we’ll just have to do it the violent way.” Carter cocks back his M16, forcing all the guards to point their weapons closer to our heads. I slowly raise my rifle close to my chest, thumb on the safety mechanism and finger on the trigger.

“V-very well,” the guard finally replies. My body relaxes, lowering my rifle slightly, and we start moving simultaneously. “Open the gate!”

“You’re doing great, boys,” Kicker says over the radio. “We’re just about to reach the wall. Most of the guards are diverted to your position.”

I still feel the urge to unleash hell upon these horses. Why hasn’t it subsided? I don’t know. Could it be from the ambush? Like it has a mind of its own, my finger constantly taps against the locked trigger as we move through the open gates, into an almost large open fancy garden. Guards stop of what they are doing to take a glance at us being escorted to a large set of doors, probably the castle entrance.

“Now that’s one helluva door,” Carter quietly remarks.

“Silence!” the unicorn represses turning around glaring at us.

The large doors open wide, and we move in the lit up main hallway. My eyes adjust to the brightness as we move in. We stroll down a red carpet running all the way to the other end of the hallway, stopping before two thrones. I give myself a chance to look at our surroundings. At each side of the red carpet, are large marble pillars with a guard placed in between. I turn to the right to the windows and stained-glass art. My eyes catch one of them, depicting a picture of two horses circling around what looks like a mutated dragon.

“Stop right there,” the grey unicorn orders. My head kicks back to the present, and we both stop with the other guards still surrounding us. The grey stallion moves up until he is two feet away, eyeing on me. “We’ll be getting the princesses. So, don’t you even think about going anywhere or we will put you down on the spot. Like what our princess should have done back at the beach to you menacing monsters.” Carter and I remain silent as the guard walks away and talks to another, and rushes off to another set of doors to the left.

“Brooke, Carter, if you can hear us, we’re over the wall and waiting for your signal. Keep your COMS on. Out.” Carter and I look at each other, and nod. Some of the guards surrounding us point their spears a foot away from our heads.

It’s been several minutes, probably more, and my adrenaline still would not calm down. Once again, my thoughts are shrouded with images to see guards pulling Michaels through that door, battered and defeated like he already went through hellish torture. I clench my free hand into a fist, until the door opens. Carter and I turn our heads to see two large horses, one white and one dark blue, and two other guards. To my guess, they must be the Royal Sisters judging by the crowns they wear and the ethereal mane flowing like water. But, I don’t see Michaels. My heart races faster as the four horses move up to their thrones. I notice the two large horses have both wings and a horn. Once the horses have settled in their seats, a Pegasus guard with a bruised eye moves next to white horse. I take a good look at both of them. The dark blue one seems to have a frightened look on its face, as if it has stage fright.

“Stand down, guards,” the white horse says calmly. Its voice is female, though it doesn’t surprise me. Carter and I glance at the guards raising their weapons and step back, giving us a little more space. “I am Princess Celestia, co-ruler of the land Equestria. And this is my sister, Princess Luna, also co-ruler of Equestria. What brings you and your kind here?” A silence builds up in the room. So these are the Royal Sisters. A thought rings in my head, like something just entered my mind and replaces almost everything with hate and revenge. If they dare hurt or even kill the only person that I consider my own family, then they better pray what they know what they are doing. I turn to Carter, just to realize he too has been staring at me for a while. Before he could let himself speak, I take a step up, and just spurt it out without even taking a second thought.

“Where is he?”

Author's Note

FACTS:

"Aude Et Effice" (Latin for 'Dare and Do') is a motto for Arleigh Burke-class USS Hopper (DDG-70).

Chapter 10: Search & Rescue (Part 2 - Safeties 'ON')

The two princesses gaze down at the human who just stepped forward, quite shocked at his almost threatening demand instead of a proper introduction. Both the sisters know what he is talking about, and apparently the human Michaels, knew his ‘friends’ would come to rescue him. They just didn’t expect them to arrive so soon.

Princess Luna, still shivering in fear mentally, watches as the second human steps up, takes hold of the first, and whispers something. Some of the guards flinch a little from their actions, but slowly back off.

LCpl. Kevin Brooke
2nd Battalion, 1st Marines, U.S.M.C.
Canterlot Castle, August 26th Day 4 23:14:00 PM

“Brooke, what are you doing?” Carter says grabbing my shoulder, and pulling me back to face him dead in the eyes. “Come on, man. Don’t lose this opportunity.”

“You dare to speak against the princesses in that tone of voice?!” the Pegasus guard standing next to the white horse yells, causing us to turn back to face him instead of the princesses. “How about you show some respect you little—!”

“Lieutenant!” the white horse cuts him off, whom I believe is Princess Celestia as I recall. The Pegasus trips on a couple words, when he notices a threatening glare from the princess bearing down on him like a hawk, then stands back at attention. “My apologies, this is Lieutenant Wind Strike, one of the squad leaders of the Royal Guards. Might I ask your names?”

“Let me handle this,” Carter whispers before stepping up and clearing his throat. Before speaking he takes a bow. “G-greetings. My name is Corporal Jason Carter. Bravo Company, Second Battalion First Marines. This is my friend, Lance Corporal Kevin Brooke.” I take a look at the two princesses; the dark blue one, I believe is Luna, seems to freeze in position like she is holding her breath.

“Tell them that we want to make a deal,” Kicker speaks through our COMS.

“We want to make a deal,” Carter repeats, and I mentally face palm. “We have come to make a trade. Our friend you are currently holding, for four of your guards we captured when we arrived on the beachfront.” The room suddenly turns silent, probably too silent. Luna seems to be staring at me throughout Carter’s reasoning without moving a single muscle.

“And where are these guards you speak of?” Wind Strike speaks in an almost threatening tone.

“We’re waiting outside. The fourth is on the Anchorage.”

“We have three outside. The fourth is on one of our ships,” Carter repeats.

“Complete lies! These monsters are probably doing that to get their friend back and hunt us all down!”

“Lieutenant!” Princess Celestia turns to the guard again, her voice more risen than before. The lieutenant quickly recognizes the silent glare, and silences himself. Celestia turns her head back to us. “Now then, you said our fourth guard is on your ship?”

“Th-that is correct,” Carter nods. “And we have three more outside.”

“Now, why would you leave three of our guards outside instead of bringing them in with you?” Carter and I remain silent, waiting for Kicker to reply through our COMS.

“Tell them we don’t want to risk into any deceives and their guards capturing us in before we get a chance.”

“We don’t want to risk to you deceiving us, let alone your guards capturing us and taking them.” I turn to the corporal who does the same. As if we exchange more words by staring than speaking, we both shrug by what Kicker means at the end. When we turn back, the princesses too have been exchanging glances at each other with a slight confused look. Although, the lieutenant standing next to Celestia, his ears start twitching like they are having a seizure, and his face has a look of annoyance and despise.

“I understand your consequences before you arrived,” Celestia finally speaks. “However, how do you expect us to believe in you when you don’t have our guards?” Carter and I turn to each other again, this time, I nod and face again at the princesses.

“Just show us Michaels and we’ll show you your guards,” I say straightforward. Celestia has more of a suspicious look compared to her sister, who has an understandable expression, but has a hint of fear in her eyes.

“Still,” Celestia politely protests. “You must show—”

“Sister,” Luna speaks for the first time, stopping Celestia in her sentence. “It is best if you get him.” Almost shocked at her sister, Celestia stares at Luna almost dumbfounded.

“Luna, please.”

“Tia. Just do it.” Both sisters stare at each other, as if exchanging words through sight instead of voice. After a few seconds, Luna’s older sister gives in and nods.

“Very well. Lieutenant, you will come with me.”

“B-but, Your Highness!” Wind Strike tries to reason.

“That is an order, Wind Strike.” Once again, the lieutenant bows his head. Celestia turns her head to her younger sister. “Please be careful.” Luna nods her head, and Celestia and the guard start walking towards the door they entered.

“Guards,” Luna begins. “You are to leave as well. I must speak with the humans alone.” The rest of the guards surrounding us have the same facial expression as Luna’s older sister.

“Y-Your Highness?” one of them questions.

“Do not question further. Now please.” Without a protest, the guard bows his head, and motions the rest to follow him out the main hall. When the doors finally close, Carter and I turn back to the princess now stepping off her throne.

“Now, where do we begin?” she says.

*****

“Your Highness, please!” Wind Strike pleads as the two walks down the hallway escorted by three other guards and Twilight and her friends behind. “These things are not to be trusted. You’ve seen what the other did to the Captain of the Royal Guards. If two more of those humans show up just like that, there could be more!”

“I understand about your frustration and suspicions over the humans, but my sister has pledged responsibility on her actions. She claimed it is her fault she attacked first, and the humans retaliated. I will not risk my ponies into a hostile relationship.”

“It’s a lie, Your Highness! The human threatened your personal student and her friends! That’s why the princess had to take action! Even the human we interrogated admitted it!”

“My sister also mentioned that one of your guards caught the human’s attention after falling from a tree. Also, Twilight explained of causing him to react like a threat from Fluttershy.” Fluttershy suddenly slows down and trails behind the group, a heavy amount of guilt fills inside her head.

“It’s not entirely your fault, sugarcube,” Applejack pats the shy Pegasus on the back. “It’s all our fault.” The butter-colored Pegasus triggers a faint smile as the rest of the group huddles around her.

“Yeah, we can introduce us to them and have a welcoming party,” Pinkie cheers. Celestia smiles while looking behind, though Wind Strike is not in the mood to do so.

“You better pray they like parties,” the lieutenant mutters without glancing behind.

*****

Music plays loudly through the small speakers of Michaels’ iPhone sitting on the table, as the marine does his best to ignore the rumbling noise of his stomach begging for something to eat. He leans back the chair on its two legs, while lip-syncing to the lyrics and motioning his hands into imagining he is playing on a drum set, his emergency tracker beacon held in his left hand switched off. He knew his friends would come and instead played with the small device just to keep him out of his boredom.

A set of clicks from a door catches his attention. As he turns his head, the metal door opens up, and Celestia, Twilight and the Pegasus guard he beaten enters. The three of them are a little startled by the music until Michaels pauses it.

“I thought you were Luna for a second with my food,” Michaels remarks. He notices the guard’s expression quickly changing into a snarl.

“No,” Celestia replies. “Rather, I am here to escort you.” Knowing what the princess means, Michaels smiles, and hops out of the chair. After clipping back on his helmet, the Pegasus guard steps up.

“Not so fast,” he says in a monotone voice.

“What? You gonna chain me up?” Michaels asks sarcastically. After a silent moment, Michaels notices the serious look on the three ponies’ faces. He lets out a frustrated sigh. “Fine, go ahead. Just don’t beat the crap outta’ me.”

“I promise you we won’t,” Celestia replies. “But we must do this under—”

“Yeah, I get it. Let’s just get it over with before my buddy starts mowing you all down.” The marine notices the princess’ eyes quickly widen.

With a set of chains clamped onto his wrists and ankles, three guards and the lieutenant surround him while the princess and a group of six ponies, with possibly a lizard on one of them, lead them out of the interrogation room and back out in the hallway. A couple guards give the marine a death glare as they exit the door.

The chains rattle with every step Michaels make, echoing down the large hallway. Michaels turns his eyes down at the guards, who only look straight ahead showing no emotions. He veers towards the princess and the six ponies, first spotting the purple lizard riding on top of a lavender pony that has been staring at him for some time. With only silence between him and the creature, he merely waves his hand. The lizard gives away a small smile, and waves back.

“You have a name, fella?” Michaels breaks the silence smiling back. The six ponies turn their heads all at once facing the marine.

“Uh, Spike,” the lizard replies.

“Cool name. And you’re a lizard?”

“Well, um, I’m actually a dragon.” Spike scratches the back of his head, slightly embarrassed from Michaels’ question. Michaels arches an eyebrow, wondering what type of dragon he is at this size.

“Well, he’s a baby dragon, to be precise,” the lavender pony points out, causing Spike to blush even more.

“Twilight!” he whines. “Why do you have to do that?!” Before Michaels could reply, a pink pony with a darker pink curly mane rushes to his side, almost startling the lead guard.

“Hi, I’m Pinkie Pie!” she introduces loudly. “I can make anypony laugh!” Michaels stares down at the pony for a quick moment.

“Oh really?” he asks. “Prove it.”

“Okay!” Pinkie thinks for a moment. “What does a cow say in a bustling crowd?”

“What?”

“’Moo‘ve over!’” The pink mare breaks out into a hysterical laugh, but it doesn’t faze one bit to the marine. Instead, he just gives a straight face until Pinkie finishes.

“I guess that’s not bad,” he says, though lying. “Still better than Mendez’s annoying texting abbreviations.”

“Who’s Mendez?”

“A guy in our squad. Just like us.” Michaels notices the lead guard in front twitching his ear, probably annoyed from Pinkie’s and his conversation.

“Ooh, does he like parties?”

“Oh yeah, he does. You should see him while we were staying at this bar in Hawaii. Nonstop trying to hookup with chicks.” Michaels chuckles at that memory he still remembers vividly. Even Pinkie laughs a little, even though she looks like she has no clue what Michaels means.

*****

When Luna finishes her side of the story, she takes a deep breath, relieved she finally managed to get it off her chest that has been probably latching on to her since we entered the castle. Carter and I stare at the guilty-feeling princess, slightly shocked, but knew it may have turned out like this. Still, some stress has been relieved from my shoulders when she said that Michaels is fine.

“So, it was actually this Fluttershy-person, er, pony who might of triggered it,” Carter says. “But, why would you let six civilians almost get in harm’s way?”

“I know,” Luna replies with her head down. “But, they are not just ordinary civilians. They are the bearers of the Elements of Harmony.” A memory triggers in my head, and I remember Banana Peel mentioning something like that before we entered Ponyville.

“Still, a civilian is a civilian, and you know that.”

“Yes, but because of my foolishness and their, well, begging, I let them stay hidden just to watch.” Carter lets out a small sigh through his shemagh.

“Sometimes, you have to put you foot down. No matter how badly they want to see something like us, it could turn out into something like a couple nights ago.”

“Still,” I add in. “It’s good your older sister had a good talk with them. I would’ve felt the same way if someone I cared about got in harm’s way.”

“Like your so-called brother, Michaels?” Luna asks lifting her head up.

“Y-yeah.” The princess smiles thinly, feeling a bit more comfortable.

“He has told me a lot about you. You’re always a great help to him, as well as he is to you.” I feel a slight heat emerging from my cheeks, a blush of embarrassment. Luckily, my shemagh covers most of my face for the princess not to see it.

“Um, well, you know,” I stutter, scratching the back of my head under my helmet. “It’s how we marines do it, you know. We always look after each other.”

“That’s what he also told me,” Luna replies with a warm smile.

“So, I guess… all of this is a misunderstanding, then,” Carter says, and Luna nods.

“I hold this incident my responsibility, as a course of reckless actions against something, or ‘someone’.” Carter and I both nod, agreeing to the princess’ admitting. Still, there’s something gnawing inside me, a feeling like we should take some of the blame as well.

“Well, I like to point something out as well,” I say taking a step closer to the princess. “I can’t believe I’m saying this, but… I think we too should take some blame, since we killed a lot of your, um, guards.”

“I guess we should,” Carter agrees almost immediately. Luna stares at us nearly surprised. For a moment she looks like she just seen the world’s greatest diamond. Before she could open her mouth, the door to our left opens up.

Carter and I take a step back, as Princess Celestia, a group of six colored ponies and four guards walk in, with a familiar face I immediately spot.

“Well, well, well,” Michaels says. “What’d I tell ya’, huh?”

“Silence!” the Pegasus lieutenant barks, followed by a stern glare at my best friend. I nearly switched the safety to full auto when I thought the stallion would throw a punch at Michaels.

“Michaels!” Carter calls, and prepares to race over, but stops when Luna steps in his path. I look down at the six ponies, most of them staring at us with shocked faces like they seen a ghost, except for the pink one who seems to be nonstop jumping up and down with a smirk on its face. I also notice a purple reptile sitting on the lavender unicorn. A dragon? No, it’s too small. Unless it’s a baby. It does resemble baby-like features.

“Mister Brooke, Mister Carter,” Princess Celestia begins, forcing both of us to turn to both princesses standing next to each other. “We have brought you your friend. Now, will you bring in our guards?” Carter and I look at each other, then back at Michaels with a couple bruises on his face. When we turn back, I make a twisting motion close to my radio, asking if we want our radios turned on. Carter nods and turns his back. I turn on his radio, and he does the same back.

“First Sarge, we have a deal. Bring in the package, over,” Carter speaks into the mike.

“Roger, we’re coming in now.” Almost every pony in the room has shocked filled eyes when Kicker replied. Before any of them could say anything, the main door behind us swiftly creaks open.

Stepping inside are Kicker, Cutup and Honeydew, each holding a guard by their manes. More guards rush from either side of the main hall to the three men, pointing their spears about a meter away from them.

“Stand down, guards,” Celestia orders. Hesitantly, the guards lift back up their weapons and take a step back. Kicker and the rest stop beside us, five meters from the princesses holding Michaels. From the looks of them, the ponies seem to have a shocked face again the moment they see the two SEALs and Kicker bringing in the hostages. The three guards are dirtied from what we did earlier, compared to the others surrounding us right now.

“G-greetings,” Celestia begins, almost stumbling on her own words as she tries to comprehend at the sight. “My name is Princess Celestia, co-ruler of Equestria, and this is my sister, Princess Luna, also co-ruler of Equestria.”

“Greetings. My name is First Sergeant Peter Keane. Bravo Company, Second Battalion First Marines.”

“Honeydew. SEAL Team Five, Second Platoon.”

“Cutup. SEAL Team Five, Second Platoon.”

“Um, a pleasure to meet you,” Celestia replies, closely inspecting at the two SEALs. I turn back to the lieutenant standing rather close to Michaels along with the three other guards, glaring at us with eyes full of hate. “Wind Strike, bring Mister Michaels over.” The lieutenant huffs, and moves Michaels in front of the princesses. Michaels winks, and I nod back.

“Let’s move, pretties,” Honeydew says, moving the three dirtied ponies in front of Carter and I. The entire room becomes fairly silent as I scan the surroundings. The six ponies and the reptile are all tensed up like they’re watching a thriller movie, while the guards stand firm prepared to do anything that might happen.

“Your Highness,” Carter begins. “We have brought three of your guards. We will contact our ship to bring in the fourth tomorrow.”

“Very well,” Celestia replies. Her horn starts glowing in a pink aurora, as well as on the chains clamped on Michaels. The chains split open, finally letting him move his wrists freely. I kneel down beside a Pegasus, and pat him on the neck.

“You see? Told you we would bring you home.” As I stand back up, I motion him to go ahead, and he did so like that, along with the two unicorns. Michaels moves rather a little faster than the guards as the trade continues, and makes it to us first. To go through all that hiding and sneaking to finally see him again felt like an eternity, but it was worth it. The moment Michaels is about two feet away, I immediately embrace him in a tight hug.

“It’s good to see ya’, man,” I say, my eyes almost watering up.

“I’m back, brother. I’m back.” I can hear a sniffle from him the moment he finishes while returning the hug, followed by an ‘Aw’ coming from someone else. I turn my head to the source, only to see the pink pony clasping her hooves together smiling proudly along with the other five ponies and reptile doing the same thing. I turn to the two princesses, Celestia ordering five guards to escort three away. Luna, on the other hand, smiles at our embrace, almost as if she too is about to cry of joy. Wind Strike merely glares at us in disgust still. It doesn’t even bother me one bit now that Michaels is back.

It feels like almost an entire hour after embracing my friend whom I consider a second family tightly like a snake coiling around its prey, before we both finally let go and give each other a light pat on the shoulders.

“We thank you for your cooperation, Your Highness,” Kicker says stepping up ahead of Carter and I.

“The rulers of Equestria would like to make an apology for our actions against you,” Princess Celestia explains. “As of now, I would like to ask…” She pauses, and turns to her sister, who nods. “I would like to ask if we could start over again. This time, with a proper greeting.” With the two SEALs stepping up behind us, we glance at each other for a quick moment, and all nod in approval. Even though they ambushed us, and taken four of our guys, I think we can give them a second chance. Since Luna did admit she was at fault for striking first, and we killed most of their army, we all came to an agreement that it was all misunderstanding and misguidance. We turn back around, Carter and I removing our shemaghs to reveal our full faces.

“I think we would appreciate it, Your Highness,” Kicker replies taking a couple steps forward, and extends his hand. The two princesses gaze at First Sarge’s hand, almost dumbfounded as to what he is doing.

“Um, never shaken hands before?” First Sergeant asks. I turn my head to see Honeydew and Cutup both rubbing their foreheads, probably embarrassed from Kicker’s question.

“O-oh! Those are hands?” Celestia asks pointing her hoof at Kicker’s extended hand. “Uh, maybe a bow would be best.” The moment Kicker realizes, he mentally wanted to slap himself for being a complete idiot. He quickly lowers his arm.

“Oh, of course.” The two princesses and the first sergeant take a bow, while I turn my head to see the six mares holding in a small giggle.

“Greetings, and welcome to Equestria,” Celestia introduces.

“A pleasure to be here, madam,” Kicker replies, rising from his bow.

“Does that mean we can have a welcoming party?!” the pink pony cries out with sheer joy. Laughter quickly breaks out from the other five mares, including a giggle from the two princesses, Carter and Michaels. Kicker, the two SEALs and I instead smile from the pony’s cheer.

“Maybe a bit later, Pinkie,” Celetia replies, then turns back to us. “Let me introduce you to the Elements of Harmony. Twilight Sparkle; Element of Magic, and her assistant, Spike. Applejack; Element of Honesty. Rarity Belle; Element of Generosity. Fluttershy; Element of Kindness. Pinkie Pie; Element of Laughter. And Rainbow Dash; Element of Loyalty.” Each of the ponies nod their heads when the princess introduces them to us. I do figure this was named after some child.

“Nice to meet you,” Kicker replies. “First Sergeant Keane. This here is Corporal Carter, our radio operator. And here is Lance Corporal Brooke, support marksman. These two boys are Honeydew, and Cutup. Spec Ops.”

“N-nice to meet you, as well,” Twilight speaks, almost skipping on her words.

“We do love to stay, but we must get back to our boys waiting below, then head back to our command,” Kicker says.

“You have a leader?” Celestia asks curiously. Kicker pauses for a moment, glancing at us, and then back at the princess.

“Not technically like a leader of a country, but a leader of our fleet.”

“A fleet?”

“Yeah. Um, those ships you probably saw earlier. Those are ours.”

“Wait, you mean those grey things we saw a couple days ago are boats?” Rarity asks almost shockingly, before letting out a disgusted face like she tasted something bad. “They look so dull!”

“Drama queen,” Michaels whispers to my ear.

“You’ll understand when you’re in our boots, young lady,” Honeydew replies, followed by a hefty chuckle that makes his vest shift around a little.

“I see,” Celestia mumbles rubbing her chin. “I would like to meet your leader, if that is alright.” The immense room falls silent between the ponies and us, perhaps a bit too fast for my taste. From the looks of it, I notice Twilight fidgeting her hooves on the floor like an excited child waiting for a toy.

“I’ll see what we can do, ma’am,” First Sergeant replies. “However, we need to discuss on several terms.”

Chapter 11: Redial (Part 1 - What Now?)

“Oh, what a shame,” Queen Chrysalis sighs while looking through the glowing green orb. “It would have been interesting if the humans just killed the princesses just like they did to her guards.” The Queen of the Hive walks away from the orb grasped firmly in its stand, and out of her medium-sized throne room into a tunnel lit up by large gems glowing bright green.

“Such a slow day,” she murmurs to herself and sighs again. “And here I thought the princesses would be executed right on the spot from those pesky humans. I guess legends aren’t always true.” She hears the pitter-patter of feet rushing from behind at the corner of her ear. A Changeling runs by and stops just as she turns around.

“You Highness,” it says in a high-pitched scratchy voice while bowing.

“Speak, my child.”

“The crystal has been heavily damaged from the so-called ships these humans have. It will be months for the lord to send in more of his crystals, or any of us to repair it.”

“Fear not, my dear. We already gathered enough information about their capabilities for the time being. What about the others?”

“Th-they are almost ready, my Queen. However, it will be a few months for them to be finished.”

“Good.” The queen starts walking down the endless tunnel, with her minion following beside. “Anything else I should know?”

“Um, not that I know of, Your Highness. Oh! Um, we have produced another five hundred Changelings in the past ten days.” They approach a dead end at the end of the tunnel; the wall blocking them is smooth stone. Chrysalis lights up her irregular horn, lighting up the wall around the edges. The wall slowly opens up, revealing a large glowing room in the same bright green, and the two enter.

“I suppose that counts,” the queen replies as the natural door closes. “Let’s see how they’re doing.”

LCpl. Kevin Brooke
2nd Battalion 1st Marines
Canterlot Castle, August 27th Day 5 01:45:09 AM

“Zeus One-two, this is One-three. How copy over?”

“One-three, this is One-two. We read you loud and clear. What’s the sitrep on that Search and Rescue, over?”

“One-two, mission successful. We got ourselves luckier to make a peace agreement between these horses and us. Anchorage is sending in an Osprey to your position in a few hours. Get yourselves ready.”

“Roger. What about you?”

“We’re staying behind. The princess allowed us to stay for the night until Anchorage brings in our commanders and the fourth POW to strengthen the peace and complete the trade.”

“Heh. Sound like the princess loves giving out the love.”

“You don’t know half of it. Get yourselves ready, Knight.”

“Roger. One-two out.”

Honeydew hands the radio to Carter, and shuffles his feet over to a chair close to a fireplace, where Cutup is sitting on another chair resting his feet on a coffee table. Carter places his radio back in the same spot on the desk littered with his laptop, a small antenna, and other electronics used for his communication and personal needs. He rubs his tired face while letting out a deep sigh of relief.

The circular room Princess Celestia offered us is as large as my parent’s living room, maybe a bit larger. On one side, is a king-size bed fitted with scarlet drapes. Several small table stands are placed on either side. To left of the bed, is a large window. A medium size bookshelf lies just to the left of the open window, with a large oval dining table with six chairs, Kicker sitting in one of them. On the opposite side of the room, is the fireplace with a painting depicting of two horses circling around a sun and a moon conjoined by halves. In front of the fireplace, is an oval-shaped coffee table with two large chairs sitting on both sides, and a large couch able to hold at least four of us without any gear, and with a couple inches of room to spare. Honeydew and Cutup switched them around to face the center of the room when we came in. Between the bed and fireplace, are two doors that lead to a small balcony, with an amazing view of the city of Canterlot, and possibly the valley below. The floor is carpeted in a light crimson patterned with grassy green vines stretching in every direction.

“Okay,” Carter yawns and stretches his arms. “SEAL Team is informed. God, I need some music.”

“Go get some shuteye, kiddo,” Honeydew says. “We all need it. Been a rough ride for all of us.” I settle Michaels down on the bed, the thick blankets creating an imprint the moment he sinks with an audible ‘poof’.

“Don’t have to tell me twice,” Michaels remarks as he pulls off his boots and drops them over the side.

“Hey, it could’ve gone a lot worse, you know,” Cutup says, with on leg resting on an armrest while the rest of his body leans on the other. “They could’ve just taken us in and lock us in a cell.”

“Well, something tells me the princess doesn’t like that,” Kicker adds in.

“What’d you mean?”

“A few reasons. You know that guard?”

“You mean the fella with the black eye?” Michaels asks from the bed. “Yeah, I really got him good back in the carriage.”

“Yeah,” I reply. “He was a bit of an ass. Right Carter?” Carter nods as he plugs in his earphones to his MP3 player.

“Apparently, Princess Celestia doesn’t like when her guards boast out,” Kicker explains. “Another thing is how she explains to the other horses. Ever noticed that?”

“What? You mean she introduced those colorful ponies?” Honeydew asks. “They look more like kids, don’t you think? Or teenagers.”

“How do you even know what a horse looks like in its teenage years?” Carter asks.

“They’re tone of voice. Also, judging by their size, it’s actually ponies.”

“Oh, look who’s the expert now?”

“My mom worked at a stable. Continue, First Sarge.”

“Anyway, about this whole Elements of Harmony thing, you noticed it?” First Sarge continues after staring at the two arguing like businessmen for a moment.

“Who didn’t?” I reply almost sarcastically. “It was like, laughter, generosity, magic, and… what were the others?”

“Loyalty, honesty and kindness,” Michaels finishes. I place my M16, Remington-870P and forty-pound ILBE assault backpack on top of the dining table where Kicker’s M249 and Carter’s assault rifle rest next to each other. Relief finally starts settling into my shoulders, not to mention soreness seconds later.

“Yeah… that.”

“Sounds like it came out of some child’s head,” Cutup comments taking out his Beretta M9 and plays around with it. “So, what now?”

“I guess we wait,” Kicker replies. I pull out one of the chairs and plop down a couple meters from Kicker, kicking my feet up on the table next to my rifle. “We’ll just have to wait until morning.”

“When did command say until our bird comes?” Michaels tiredly asks.

“They said they’ll arrive early afternoon with Lieutenant Martins, Commander Gaines and others from our fleet, and even the last horse,” Carter explains reading off from his notepad.

Princess Celestia and her sister offered a room for us to stay in, even though we politely denied the offer since we had to return to our other guys hiding back in Ponyville. Still, she insisted we stay, and tomorrow we will talk more about us to better understand each other until our commanders arrive. One thing struck me though was the room we are staying in is right next door to the six ponies, or Elements of Harmony as Celestia explained before.

“I really don’t know why, though,” Carter says, putting me out of my train of thought. “I think I’ve seen the princess before.”

“Which one?” I ask.

“Celestia. I don’t know why, she looks so familiar.” Carter ponders for a minute while playing with his MP3. Then, a memory strikes my head.

“Wait, isn’t that, the um, the doll-thingy… your daughter gave it you, right?” Carter snaps his fingers, and digs into one of his pockets.

“Oh yeah! Now I remember!” As he digs deeper into his pocket, his face turns into puzzled look. “Wh-where is it?”

“What?”

“I could’ve sworn it was here. I even felt it.”

*****

Rainbow Dash hops off from the dining table after peeking through a hole that reveals the room the humans are staying in. The other five mares, baby dragon, two princesses and the lieutenant Pegasus all stare at her, desperate to hear what the cyan Pegasus has to say.

“Well?” Twilight asks rather hastily. “What are they doing?”

“Nothing really,” Rainbow shrugs. “Just talking about what to do next, and the other one was talking to this tin glowing box and other smaller boxes. I think it’s a box.”

“Hmm, did you hear what they were saying?” the night princess asks.

“Didn’t really catch it. All I heard is one-two, three-one… or two-one-three? A bunch of numbers and letters and explanation of what happened. No biggie.”

“It must be some sort of communication device!” Pinkie gasps excitedly. “Probably to aliens!”

“I highly doubt that,” Rarity objects lying on the couch by herself. “Besides, it still bugs me that the, uh, whatever they have on them is so ugly, except for what they used to cover their faces. I kinda’ liked the pattern.”

“It’s called clothing,” Twilight corrects the fashion mare. “And you heard what Mister Michaels said earlier during the questioning.”

“Didn’t he say it’s called standard shi—?”

“Rainbow!!” Taken almost by surprise by the abrupt shout from the five mares, Rainbow quickly shuts her mouth; her back arched like a strong wind is blowing against her.

“Anyway,” Celestia finally speaks after several seconds of silence, which felt like an hour. “We best get some sleep. We have an important day tomorrow.” The mares all nod their heads, and the Royal Sisters and Wind Strike leave the room.

The door closes with a ‘click’, leaving the mares and baby dragon to their own thoughts.

“Well, it did went smooth,” Rarity compliments.

“True to that,” Applejack agrees. “Though, that first human did scare me a bit.”

“Which one? They almost looked the same.”

“The, um… Brike? No. Broo-nee? Something like that, I forgot.”

“You mean Brooke?” Twilight corrects checking her notes she has written so far earlier today. “Yeah, Mister Michaels has been mentioning about him a few times. He said to never get him angry.”

“I don’t want to imagine,” Applejack mutters, and turns to Fluttershy sitting on the chair in her own thoughts with her rabbit sleeping next to her. “What do ya’ think about this, Flutters?” The butter-colored mare shakes her head, eyes wide like something frightened her.

“Uh, uh… what?” she asks quickly.

“What do you think about this whole ordeal?”

“Um… well, I uh… d-don’t know, really.”

“Let’s just get some sleep, girls,” Twilight says packing up her notes in her sack. The rest agrees, and start preparing to go to sleep.

*****

I finish up writing in my journal after over two hours of no sleep, with a portable flashlight held in my left hand. It never occurred to me of why it happens; the sleepless patterns just started ever since we exited out of the portal. Even my eyes don’t feel tired, as well as my body. Maybe it was the large crystal structure we encountered earlier that is still bothering me. The towering structure standing as tall as the carrier USS Nimitz, possibly even taller. I still clearly see the crystal blowing up the USS Halsey with one shot of its supposed beam of light.

My body, finally free from my heavy IMTV and two-day ammo supply backpack when I stretch my arms to the ceiling. I feel a few pops emerging from my back. I shake my head, a chill running up my spine, and I take a deep breath to calm my nerves.

“Kevin,” a voice whispers behind, almost an echo. Again, it’s the female voice. I quickly turn around and point my flashlight in the general direction, only to find the two SEALs fast asleep and the slowly dying fire behind. I swear I feel my heart skip several beats when I notice a glimpse of green flames erupting from the fireplace. “Kevin.” Again, the voice, but it’s coming from my left. I feel a small aching in my chest, like my ascending beating heart is about to burst.

“Kev?” the voice calls, this time, it’s Michaels. Relief finally settles in when I turn my head to see my best friend sitting up on his bed, but I still feel the shivering running up and down my spine. “You okay, buddy?” I can hear him getting off the bed with several creeks and ruffling from the bed sheets, though I dare not point my tiny flashlight in his direction. A hand gently settles on my left shoulder, relaxing my arms almost immediately.

“You alright, brother?” Michaels asks again more quietly.

“Y-yeah,” I nod, slowly catching my breath. I can feel Michaels’ eyes staring down at me with a look of concern. After what feels like an eternity of silence, he pats my shoulder.

“Come on, let’s go to the balcony.”

Michaels and I take a picture with our phones of the nighttime view of the city, or village I like to call since it nearly resembles one. The bright moon shines down like a giant spotlight, painting the ivory towers and large cottages in a surreal light blue color mixed with the fewest lights still glowing in the streets we see.

“Quite beautiful, isn’t it?” Michaels compliments on the view. I nod my head. “So, what’s been troubling you?” I pause for a moment and think. I’m pretty sure he won’t believe me when I tell him I’ve been hearing some voice I don’t know in my own head, plus my lack of sleep. Then again, he’s like a brother to me. I take a deep breath.

“I don’t know,” I reply, a fake smile appearing. “I’m pretty sure you won’t believe me.”

“Is it your parents again?” I shake my head.

“No, no. It’s… something else.” Michaels pats on my back, before changing it to a rub.

“Come on, brother. You know I’ve been noticing your lack of sleep ever since we came. Plus, that crystal shard you held—”

“Alright! I get it.” I let out a frustrated sigh and rub my eyes, defeated by my best friend’s explanation. He obviously knew what was going on, even after we arrived to this strange world, or dimension. Almost taken aback for a quick moment, Michaels, like a true friend would, stays right beside me, his hand still patting more softly on my back.

“Sorry, buddy.”

“It-it’s fine. Been a rough day ‘n all.” Without warning, Michaels leans in rather close to me, pressing our shoulders together.

“Just relax, man. Maybe all you need is a bed.”

“N-no. I’m not sleeping with you. I have the couch.” I smile back as I get back up from leaning on the stone railing, and head back inside. Before I could take a step inside, I turn back to Michaels still staring out at the sleeping city. “It’s good to have you back, brother.”

“No better friend.”

“No worse enemy.” I close the door behind as I step back into the bedroom. Still, something ponders at my mind.

Michaels continues to stare out over the city, gazing upon the bright blue moon he wishes he could watch forever. Shaking the thought out of his head, he digs into one of his pockets and pulls out his box of cigarettes. His face immediately turns to disappointment when he opens it.

“Damn. Empty again.”

*****

Princess Celestia writes down on a sheet of paper, her tired eyes slowly starting to develop bags beneath. Finally finished with her report to be presented to the public in a couple days, the princess settles her quill held in her magic back into a small ink jar.

“Are you sure about this?” her younger sister asks worriedly sitting on Celestia’s bed. “You know the public will not like this when we tell them.”

“We all have our own opinions on things,” Celestia explains as she reviews over her paperwork. “Not everypony will agree to this. That’s one thing you must know about ruling. Not everypony likes us.”

“I understand, but what if, you know, the humans… refuse?” The sun princess turns her head to face her sister, a thin smile appearing.

“Sister, you asked for forgiveness from them. And you admitted you attacked them first. I merely stood and assisted you whenever you were stuck. And in the end, they forgave you.” Luna smiles back, a little hope shining through her glimmering eyes. Still, she sense a feeling of uncertainty from within. “Do not let this moment between us and a new species crumble. One of the humans said some of their tops leaders will be coming over in the afternoon, and maybe explain more about themselves.” Celestia seems pretty excited when she finishes her sentence. Even Luna can’t help but smile, seeing her older sister acting like her personal student when it comes to studying something new.

“I see,” is all she could reply. Then, something hits her head mentally. “Um, Tia?”

“Yes?”

“Did you ever hear from Princess Cadance?” Almost in an instant, the sun princess dropped her smile to concern.

“No, not yet. But, be prepared. She may stop by to see her husband. It will be a shame she may not forgive the human who attacked Shining Armor.”

“She is the princess of love. I’m sure she has the heart to understand their reasons.” Princess Celestia only nods as she turns her head back and resumes her work.

08:32:34 AM

“Rise and shine, kiddo!” an almost scratchy voice enters my own ears, followed by a slap to the shoulder. I slowly open my drowsy eyes along with a loud moan that sounds like a cow, blindly greeted by the bright sunlight entering out room. I check my watch, only to find out it’s eight thirty-two in the morning. The sun is shining brighter than normal; usually at this time the sun would be just over the horizon. From the looks of the brightness, it feels like it’s midafternoon.

I slowly sit up from the most comfortable couch I ever slept on, rubbing my eyes while I hear ruffling from bags next to me. When my eyes finally adjust to the lighting, Honeydew hands me a water canteen.

“This’ll wake ya’ up,” he offers. I take the canteen without any second thoughts, and chug down its contents until there is a third of the water left.

“Thanks,” I reply wiping my mouth and handing back the nearly empty canteen. I turn to see Michaels putting on his boots, then to Carter still fast asleep on a makeshift bed made up of five of the dining chairs and a blanket next to his equipment.

“God, it’s bright,” I complain blocking most of the sun form my eyes. I look around the room, where the two SEALs are checking their gear, but I don’t see First Sergeant Keane. “Where’s First Sarge?”

“The princess wanted him to see her while you kiddies were out,” Honeydew explains while inspecting his Sig Sauer P226. “She’ll be sending us a letter anytime soon.” Just over the dining table where our weapons lie, the air starts to warp, and in a bright green flash of fire, a scroll appears and softly lands on one of the guns. We all stop what we are doing, staring at the piece of paper with surprised and confused faces.

“Guess that’s from her,” Michaels says, walking over to the table and unrolling the paper. As I approach my friend, he hands me the letter without even bothering to read, and walks back to his bed to strap on his holster and kneepads.

Dear humans,

I have sent this letter to let you know that your friend Michaels is no longer a prisoner of the Equestrian government, since it was a misunderstanding action between nations. To prevent any further chaos across Equestria between us and you, I will be making a statement in Ponyville in two days, and I want you all to be present along with your leaders.

Also, we will return your friend’s weapon when we set off, after much convincing with our followers. You squad leader, as of now, is with me discussing on terms between your and our nation until your leaders arrive, as well as your friend’s debut. Until then, my loyal student and her friends will be accompanying you all throughout most of the castle.

Once again, the Royal Sisters welcome you to Equestria.

Best of wishes,

Princess Celestia, Princess Luna

I hand the letter to Cutup who is already standing rather close to me to get a look. Honeydew joins as I walk back to Michaels. I still have some disbelief that he tried to kill whoever the Captain of the Royal Guard is, but another part of me wants to believe it.

“They’ll be giving your rifle back in a couple days,” I say.

“Finally,” Michaels replies with a breath of relief. “I was wondering when they’d be giving back Kayla.” I tilt my head to the side a bit confused at the name.

“Kayla?”

“My ‘14. After my sister.”

“I didn’t know you have a sister.” Michaels shoots his head at me, a somewhat baffled and shocked look on his face for a quick moment.

“Y-yeah. I thought I told you.” I shake my head. “Oh. Well, yeah. She’s my sis.”

“Is she hot?” Cutup asks. The only response he gets is a glare from Michaels and I.

“What’s going on?” Carter groans, slowly coming out of his slumber. “Is it afternoon?”

“Not really,” Honeydew replies after finishing the letter as the corporal sits up.

“God, it’s so bright. Should’ve left the curtains closed.”

“Hey, it’s like that when you’re in Afghanistan during the summer."

“So what now?” Carter asks turning on his equipment, after a few minutes of complete silence in the room.

“First, contact the Anchorage. Maybe later, we can head over to get breakfast.”

“Sounds good enough for me,” Michaels replies walking over to the pile of gear and grabs his vest. I take a quick look at Michaels. He seems rather chill ever since he came back to us. Usually, he is a little shaken up after such great events, like how we exited the portal. Now that he is back from whatever these ponies did to him, he acts like nothing has ever happened to him.

*****

Princess Celestia takes another sip from her tea held in her magical grasp, emptying the cup while her sister sitting next to her watches First Sergeant Keane finishes his breakfast; a small stack of pancakes with syrup and two eggs, an almost traditional American breakfast the marine describes to the princesses.

“So,” Celestia resumes her conversation to Keane. “How about you explain more about yourself. We already discussed a lot about ourselves.” Keane puts down his utensils back on his now empty plate, giving himself time to gather his thoughts.

“There’s really not much to describe about me.”

“Surely, there must be something about yourself that’s unique. We all have something unique.”

“Well, I am a war veteran. Going back… well, was going back to my second tour with a bunch of freshies until we somehow got stuck here.” The two princesses’ expressions change to a slight surprise.

“I see. Now, since you are soldiers, what do you do exactly?”

“Our military branch is comprised into five main parts; Air Force, Army, Navy, Coast Guard, and Marines. Each part is separated into many different groups, some of the are special ops, while rest are infantry and armored groups.”

“Well, interesting.” The sun princess takes another sip while trying to comprehend all the explanations the marine gives, only to realize her cup is still empty, but continues to do so. “Why so many groups?” Keane just shrugs.

“We have a pretty big country, but our government is slightly more focused on military than society. Don’t ask about that.” Princess Celestia wants to ask another question as to why the marine’s country is more focused on military than its citizens, until the door beside them bursts open, and a brown stallion guard rushes in.

“Your Highness!” The two princesses and marine turn their heads in the direction. “Princess Cadance has arrived and would like to see you.”

“I see,” Celestia replies, and turns her head back to Keane. “I apologize for this short meeting, but I must attend to something important.”

“I understand, Your Highness,” Keane replies waving his hand. The sun princess bows her head and walks out the room, leaving Princess Luna and the marine alone in the large dining room.

“So,” Luna begins rather hesitantly. “What about yourself?” First Sergeant lifts his head up to the night princess, almost unable to pick up what she said.

“I’m sorry?”

“What about you? You rarely said a lot about yourself and explained mostly about your, um, ‘marines’ and their purposes during our conversation. Let alone your ships that arrived in Manehattan and White Tail Forest.” Keane leans back in his chair, resting his head on his arm and thinks for a while.

“W-well, it’s almost difficult to explain.” His concentrated look turns to a frown.

“I understand. You don’t need to pressure yourself.” First Sergeant looks back up to the princess with a comforting smile. “It’s tough being a soldier, isn’t it?”

“Heh, I guess you could say that.”

*****

Twilight Sparkle opens the door after she and her friends heard three knocks, only to find Princess Celestia and Cadance along with a guard.

“Princess!” Twilight exclaims, quickly bowing.

“Good morning Twilight,” the sun princess greets. “How did you sleep?”

“Quite well.” The rest of her friends in the background slowly waking nod their heads. When the lavender unicorn lifts up her head, that’s when she notices her exhausted friend, Cadance. “O-oh! Cadance!” Twilight quickly brightens up a smile. “I’m so sorry, I didn’t see you!”

“It’s all right Twilight,” the princess of love replies with a giggle. “I’m sorry I came here without any notice. I just had to see my husband.”

“Sh-Shining Armor?” Twilight’s expression immediately changes to anxiety. “W-well—”

“Your husband is fine. He is recovering in the infirmary,” Celestia explains, a loud sigh of relief coming from Princess Cadance. She turns her head back to her student. “Twilight, I’m sure you have received my letter, correct?” Twilight nods her head instinctively.

“Y-yes. I already discussed it with my friends. Th-they seem a little… um, how should I put it?”

“I understand, Twilight. But, please. From what their squad leader told me, we almost faced a major conflict between another nation.” Twilight’s eyes nearly shoot wide in shock; the same goes to the rest of her friends, except for Pinkie Pie, who is too busy being distracted by making a set of balloons.

“A-another nation?!” Twilight shouts in disbelief. “Y-you mean…?”

“From what Mister Keane told me, they are from a country we do not know, nor have we heard of. That’s why I’m asking you to present yourselves before their leaders arrive. Make them feel comfortable around before we set off to Ponyville. Mister Keane would also like to head over to Manehattan to see the other ships he claims to be part of his nation as well.”

“B-but, but… but… H-how did they get here in the first place?”

“That’s what either my sister or I will be finding out soon when their leaders arrive. Now, please look after our guests. I told them they are in your hooves for now until later today.”

“Y-yes, princess.”

Twilight closes the door as the princesses leave with their escort, leaving the six mares and baby dragon alone in a deep thought.

“I have a feeling this will not end well,” Rainbow complains.

“I hate to say this, but I’m gonna’ have to agree with Rainbow here, sugarcube,” Applejack replies. Twilight lets out a sigh. It’s been hefty and stressful to her, her friends, and the princesses for the past few days. Not to mention the unforgettable time while they were at the beach. Then again, they did come to an agreement last night and were introduced rather hastily.

“We just haven’t learned about our new friends,” Pinkie says blowing up another balloon. “Just like what the princess said; we just approached on the wrong path.”

“Pfft, easy for you to say,” Rainbow scoffs, before Rarity slaps her on the back of her head. “Ow! Would you quit doing that?!” The marshmallow-colored mare turns her head away, pouting her lips. Again, Spike slaps Rainbow from the opposite side.

“Well, Pinkie does have a point,” Applejack says. “We all just got on the wrong path.” Twilight takes a deep sigh, and gathers her thoughts until she comes with a solution.

“Yeah! What do you guys think?” Pinkie says cheerfully. Applejack turns her head to look at over thirty different balloons clustered together tied to a chair Pinkie made.

“Looks pretty nice, I guess,” she replies.

“No, you silly! I wasn’t talking to you!” Twilight turns her head to see the pink mare staring at a blank space.

“Um, who are talking to then?” she asks.

“I don’t know,” Pinkie shrugs with her usual smile covering half of her face. “Something about those who are reading us.”

“What?!” Rarity screams, fearing the humans might be spying on them, and quickly covers herself up in her blanket.

“Oh no, it’s not the humans,” Pinkie explains waving a hoof. “It’s a fourth wall thing.” The rest stare at the Pinkie with an utter confused look, all thinking of the same thing in their heads. Typical Pinkie Pie.

Chapter 12: Redial (Part 2 - Marines/SEALs & Ponies)

LCpl. Kevin Brooke
2nd Battalion 1st Marines
Canterlot Castle, August 27th Day 5 09:03:16 AM

Corporal Carter turns off his radio after talking to the USS Anchorage, and packs up all his equipment into his MOLLE backpack.

“Okay, here’s the deal,” he explains as he struggles to put on his backpack on him. “All commanding officers are on their way as of now. We just need to keep our radios active until they call us.”

“How far are they away?” Cutup asks clipping on his ballistic vest.

“Don’t know. Judging by how far we are from our signal to them, it’ll be at least four hours or less.”

“Okay, we’ll have to ask the princess where our bird can land.” I count out my supply load to make sure I have everything. Eighteen magazines in total with two empty, six pistol magazines, ten HE rounds, twenty-four shotgun rounds, four frags, two flashbangs, and two smoke grenades each a different color. All that totals up my load out, two-day and regular supply.

Before everyone else is ready, the door is knocked three times. We all stand there for a moment, staring at each other of who will answer.

“I got it,” Cutup says with a slight annoyed tone, getting up from his chair and approaches the door.

When he opens the door, the Navy SEAL blinks a few times to see six colorful ponies and a reptile grouped together in front. All of them have a nervous look, except for the pink one, who has a chimed smile and seems to almost struggle to keep itself on the ground due to a large amount of balloons tied to its waist.

“Um, can I help you?” Cutup asks.

“Um, w-well, good morning,” the purple unicorn introduces. “Um, I-I’m Twilight Sparkle. This is Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, Rarity, Applejack, Pinkie Pie, and Spike.”

“I’m a dragon, just to let you know,” Spike points out, causing the SEAL to arch an eyebrow at the small reptile.

“Name’s Cutup. I’m guessing you’re the princess’ tour guides or something?”

“Uh, um… well, technically, I’m Princess Celestia’s personal student, and uh, we’ll be accompanying you uh… humans… for the day.” Twilight and her friends smile nervously, obviously not amusing to the Navy SEAL, who stands in the doorway with a bored look in his eyes.

“ ‘Ey, Cutup!” Honeydew calls from behind. “Who’s at the door?”

“The princess’ friends,” Cutup turns around, then back at the mares. “One moment, please.”

“O-oh please, go ahead,” Twilight offers still showing her nervous smile. Cutup walks back inside, allowing the mares to have a peak inside the room.

“I have a bad feeling ‘bout this,” Rainbow whispers.

“Give it a moment,” Rarity replies back.

After a moment of chatting with the rest of the men, Cutup turns around back to the mares, and waves his entire arm for them to come in.

“Come on in." Twilight’s eyes glistens and nearly rushes inside, while the rest of her friends nervously enter, except for Pinkie who happily bounces in.

I stare at the small group I recognize as the Elements of Harmony enter as I start packing up my ammo supply in my ILBE. One of them struggles to pull in a cluster of balloons until she finally manages to bring them in after several yanks.

“Welcome ponies,” Michaels introduces and walks up to the group.

“Um, uh, hi,” Twilight timidly responds.

“Hey, no need to be scared. We made an agreement, correct?” Michaels kneels down in front of the lavender unicorn.

“W-well, that is true.” Michaels smiles and pats Twilight lightly, causing her to blush lightly, before getting back up and walk back to me.

“What are your names?” Honeydew asks with a greeting smile.

“O-oh, I’m Twilight. This is Spike, Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, Rarity, Applejack, and Pinkie Pie.”

“Well, nice to meet you young ladies. My name is Honeydew, and the buddy who answered the door is Cutup.” Cutup waves from his chair. Looking at the group, I notice Rarity starts to blush, probably from Honeydew’s gratitude. Carter gets up from his seat and walks to the mares.

“Nice to meet you, name’s Carter. That’s Brooke over there, and you probably know the other fella’ next to him, right?” I notice at least three of the mares’ eyes widen in shock when Carter mentioned my name.

“Oh, um, yeah, hehe,” Twilight chuckles nervously scratching the back of her head, then turns to Michaels and I. “Um, n-nice to meet you, M-Mister Brooke.” I stare at the mares and reptile offering me big smiles, utterly confused as to why.

“Oh, don’t worry ladies,” Michaels says wrapping an arm over my shoulders. “My brother here is fine as long as no one here hurts me.” Leaning away from him, I turn my head to Michaels with a shocked and confused face.

“Wait, what?” I ask. “What did you tell them?”

“Um, some things about how, uh, you might go on a rampage if anyone here hurts me.” Michaels sentence was rather quick when he spoke. He gives me a nervous smile while scratching his neck with a finger, leaving me confused and annoyed to why my friend would do that during his so-called ‘questioning’.

“Wh-what?! I’m not like that!” I hear several giggles emerging from the mares as well as from the rest of our guys. I can feel my cheeks starting to heat up, a sign of being embarrassed, something that gives me a nostalgic feeling back in high school.

We all walk down the large hallway, with Twilight, Applejack and Rainbow Dash leading up front, while Rarity, Pinkie Pie, Spike and Fluttershy trail behind, Pinkie happily bouncing about. It slightly annoys me.

“So,” Rarity breaks the silence. “Um, mind if I ask what clothing you are wearing?” Her voice has a hint of disgust in it.

“MARPAT woodland camouflage combat uniforms is what the marines wear,” Honeydew explains. “Cutup and I also wear the same type, but it’s a bit different compared to theirs.” He leans in closer to the white mare and whispers. “It’s better and more comfortable.” Carter snarls under his own breath after easily hearing the SEAL. All of us did.

“Well, I am a bit interested of how you manage to get these tiny colored squares—”

“Ooh! Look at those tiny squares!” Pinkie cuts Rarity off in a cuddly tone, inspecting rather closely at the SEAL’s urban camouflage uniform.

“It’s called digital pattern,” Honeydew corrects the two mares.

“Digital?” Twilight turns her head, now a little curious about that word.

“Yeah. These tiny squares if you look closely, are actually pixelated.” Honeydew explains more about our uniforms, from our woodland to our desert. Apparently, this intrigued Rarity more than Twilight. More questions emerge from Twilight about our own gear, but we keep it as simple as possible to not lead the ponies into a whirlpool of confusion.

“Well, here we are,” Twilight finalizes as we approach a rather large door, but not as large as the one that leads to the main throne room. The door is a large white with gold rims. Somehow, there’s no door handle. With her own two hooves, Twilight pushes the door open, and we enter into a large dining room. Luckily, I kept my lightweight helmet strapped on; otherwise my jaw would have hit the floor. In the center of the long room, is a dining table, roughly over ten meters long and a little over a meter wide. Four medium-sized chandeliers hang from the ceiling, with one larger one in the center a couple meters above the table. Michaels whistles at the sight as we walk further in. I look around the room, noticing four ponies dressed as maids on each side of the large table. All of them put on a shocked face the moment they spot us.

“Now, this is interesting,” Cutup comments quietly as we move to our own seats. The mares and reptile sit on one side of the table, while we sit on the opposite side. We all remove our backpacks and settle them next to us along with our guns afterwards. Then, we all sit in silence as the maids just stare at us with a look of fear. Out of respect, I remove my helmet and place it in front of the plate at an angle so I will be able to see the mares. The rest of the men did the same.

“S-so,” Twilight begins. “Um, now that we, um, you know… come to an agreement…”

“Let’s have a welcoming party!” Pinkie shouts waving her hooves in the air.

“Um, maybe later, sugarcube,” Applejack suggests with a crooked smile.

“Aw! I wanna introduce our new friends a warm welcoming.”

“Um, we can do that some other time, Miss…?” Carter says, but stops when he forgot the pink pony’s name.

“Pinkie Pie! I’m everypony’s friend! I host a lot of parties as well, and they’re all fun!”

“Interesting...”

“I hope it’s not one of those ridiculous college parties,” Michaels says with an annoyed tone.

“Oh no, silly!” Pinkie chuckles. “It’s where all the ponies gather and just have fun! Lots of balloons, cake, pastries, fun… cake, balloons, and fun! Especially the cake and fun!” I can’t help but smile a little at the pink mare’s exaggerated explanation. She seems so lively every time, and does have a friendly and funny voice. “What about you, uh… humans?” I suddenly feel myself lean back, and looking at my teammates who all does the same.

“W-well,” Cutup begins scratching his head. “What we do, isn’t really called ‘fun’.”

“O-oh.” Pinkie’s expression suddenly changes to concern, but still keeps her smile. “Then what is it called?”

“Duty, sometimes survival, honor, sacrifice. I don’t know what our friend Michaels told you, but… we’re soldiers.” I take a glance at the rest of the mares; all of them, including the small reptile, have slightly shocked faces.

“Y-yes,” Twilight replies. “Your friend has told us a few things, but kept a lot of it secret.”

“Well, since you know a few things about us, what about you?”

“Sorry?”

“Why don’t you tell us about yourselves? Each of you.”

“And so there I was, watching Rarity fall along with the Wonderbolts, and I swoop down with all my might, and ‘boom’!” Rainbow Dash smacks her hooves together in one loud clap, startling Fluttershy who is minding her own business. The five of us listen as to what happened next to Rainbow’s somewhat over exaggerated story of her in this sky city called Cloudsdale for the ‘Best Young Flyer Competition’. “I did it! The sonic rainboom! Everypony was like, ‘wooah!’ I swooped down and caught all four of them just a hoof from the ground, with Rarity screaming for her life!”

“I wasn’t like that!” Rarity complains.

“Shh!” Pinkie hushes the white mare. “You’re ruining the best moment!”

“Yeah, so everypony was like, ‘yeah! Go Rainbow! Woo!’” Rainbow resumes, mimicking the cheers of her fans. “Best moment of my life! I even get to fly with the Wonderbolts for a whole day!”

I take my last bite of my breakfast; a plate of pancakes, eggs, and grilled vegetables. Best meal I ever had since going out to a lot of these fancy restaurants with my parents. Usually, since we are in a world filled with ponies, I would think that the only things they would eat are hay, fruits and vegetables. Apparently, Twilight and Pinkie Pie explains they eat a lot of other things like pastries and vegetarian meals much like our own.

“So, let me get this straight,” Carter points out. “You go so fast at the point of Mach speed, you make a sonic boom?”

“Not ‘just’ a sonic boom, a sonic rainboom!” Rainbow corrects, putting much emphasis on the ‘sonic rainboom’ part.

“Brooke, any Pegasus you know back in school that can do that?” Carter asks turning to me. I shake my head with my mouth full. He then turns to Fluttershy who is hiding half of her face behind her mane. “What about you?” The butter-colored Pegasus shoots straight up in her seat with a small squeak in her voice. She suddenly finds herself in the center of our attention.

“We-well, I uh… um,” she begins, stuttering on her own words as she figures out what to say.

“Fluttershy isn’t exactly an athletic pony like me,” Rainbow explains. “She’s more of a caretaker.”

“Huh, that’s interesting,” Carter replies nodding his head. “She somewhat reminds us of our friend, Pelayo.”

“Another of your, uh… what was is again?” Twilight asks rubbing her chin, then digs around in her saddlebag.

“A marine. He’s a private, fragile like a child, but damn, he is sure one marine you don’t wanna mess with.”

“Hey, just like Fluttershy and her stare!” Pinkie compares. Flustering red in embarrassment, Fluttershy hides underneath the tablecloth. Michaels, Honeydew and I start giggling from the mares’ remarks about their friends, reminds me how Michaels and I did it during our first year in college before we joined the Marine Corps.

*****

“So, you and your kind run only on electricity and advanced technology?” Princess Luna asks curiously, as she and First Sergeant Keane strut down the hallway continuing their conversation.

“That’s correct,” Keane nods.

“Just… how advanced may I ask?”

“A lot of advanced computers, small robots, phones, basically we’re entering the digital age. We even have a brand new ship, most advanced piece of equipment ever done. Almost everything on there is digital.”

“Interesting…” Luna’s face becomes more eager to find out more about his species, but fights off to keep her calm until her sister shows up.

“Mind if I ask something?” Luna snaps her mind back to reality after a moment of imagining a world where magic is replaced with metal contraptions and electricity flying everywhere.

“O-oh, of course.”

“Is there any space that could hold two large objects, about sixty feet in length and ninety feet in width each?” The princess stops in her tracks, staring at the marine with a profound look of confusion.

“Um, we do have the Royal Garden, but, I don’t think it is large enough to handle the objects by your description. Though, we could take it outside of the castle walls. May I ask what are these objects?”

“They’re our air transportation.”

“Ah, yes, you made a brief explanation about them.” The two resume on their walk down the hallway. “Oh, I almost forgot. It is for your leaders and our last guard to show up, correct?” Keane nods his head.

“Yes. We just need a location for them to land.”

“I see. So… how long will it take for them to arrive?”

“Probably more than a few hours in my guess.”

“Very well, then.” Luna takes a glance down at Keane’s M249 SAW, with some written text from white paint on the body and the stock. Feeling almost like her sister, looking at this so-called ‘weapon’ the marine is carrying gives her goose bumps when she remembers what it does back at the beach. Still, a lot of questions swarm around her head all at once the more she scans the light machine gun. “Doesn’t carrying that thing make you tired?”

“Sorry?” Keane turns his head to the princess.

“What you are holding in your arms. Isn’t it heavy?”

“It is. But I’ve kept it ever since I was first deployed about a year ago. I was a sergeant back then as a machine gunner, with enough experience as my squad leader to keep my boys alive. Now, this weapon is a part of me. Kept it ever since.”

“Hmm, you must have been a great leader, then.” Keane sighs.

“Not really.”

Silence ensues on both the marine and night princess as they continue down the hallway, where Keane spots several paintings and other masterpieces hanging on the wall to their left. The first piece of artwork catches the first sergeant’s attention; a painting of the sun and moon conjoined in the center, and two ponies circle around, one white with a pink mane, the other dark blue with a much lighter mane of the same color.

“That’s me,” Luna pronounces, pointing to the dark blue horse. It’s obvious to Keane it would be the princesses, but it’s a little troublesome for him to understand. “My sister raises the sun, and I raise the moon.” The marine darts his eyes to the princess with a baffled expression.

“W-wait, you raise the moon?”

“Of course. We use our powers to bring forth the day and night. You do not have that?”

“No. Scientifically, our moon orbits around our planet, while it orbits around our sun. It does that naturally.”

“Hmm, interesting.” The princess ponders at the scientific explanation, barely able to believe how their sun and moon are to move on their own. She wonders if their weather is also controlled ‘naturally’ as well.

The two take their time looking at the other artifacts and paintings. Luna mostly explaining the historical events as they pass by. Another painting takes the first sarge’s attention. The painting shows of a multi-mixed creature with each part of its body representing something different, flying through a dark cloudy sky over a burning ancient city.

“This here is Discord,” Luna explains again. “This was well over a thousand years ago, when the spirit of disharmony rained chaos and unrest over Canterlot.”

“Spirit of disharmony?” The princess nods.

“Yes, he is the one who despises harmony and peace.”

“I see. Where is he now?”

“Twilight and her friends defeated him with the Elements of Harmony. But just to be safe, we locked him in the archives.”

“Well, if this Discord fella’ were in our world, he would have a great time.” Princess Luna turns to the marine with a look of confusion and wants to ask him what he means, but the two were interrupted by the sound of clopping hooves resonating from around the corner a few meters ahead. A few seconds later, Princess Celestia comes around the corner with a pink pony with a multi-colored mane, a princess Keane recognizes as the crown easily gives it away.

“Oh, Luna. What a surprise to see you,” Celestia says. The other princess’ eyes seem to widen in surprise when she and the marine meet.

“Same to you, sister,” Luna replies. Celestia then turns to Keane.

“Mister Keane, this is Princess Mi Amore Cadenza, wife of Captain of the Royal Guard, Shining Armor, and ruler of the Crystal Kingdom.”

“A pleasure to meet you ma’am,” Keane gives a quick bow.

“J-just call me Cadance,” the crystal princess pronounces nervously.

“O-of course.” Silence quickly settles on the small group. “Um, I would like to apologize for one of my marine’s actions against, um… your husband.”

“O-oh! Princess Celestia has explained about what had happened. Um, w-we would also like to apologize our actions against you as well.”

“I guess it makes us even, then.” Both Keane and Princess Cadance give each other a smile, the princess however, a little more nervous.

“So do you know when your leaders will arrive?” Celestia asks.

“I’m sure they will be here in a couple hours, ma’am. Princess Luna and I have been discussing where they will land. I’ll just have to inform my marines, that’s all.” Princess Cadance turns her head to Celestia with a slight shocked face.

“Very well. In the meantime, let’s discuss about it.”

*****

Pinkie Pie laughs so hard she bangs her hoof on the table after Michaels told her a short story how he managed to get himself stuck in the toilet stall while we were set sailing to Hawaii from San Diego, along with the rest of the mares who all just giggled out loud.

“It’s funny because he forgot he locked himself!” Pinkie chokes as she tries her best to settle her obnoxious laughter. I don’t blame her for laughing too hard. I remember that time when Michaels told me he tried to kick down the stall in a hurry to meet us for an exercise, but realized he had it on lock.

We exchange a lot of information between the ponies and us. With Twilight doing the most talking and note jotting, she tells us how the pony society works, almost similar to ours, except there is downgraded technology and magic. Putting that aside, each of the ponies talk about themselves and what they do. A lot of times, we sit back in confusion how they explain about the princesses raising the moon and sun, Pegasi controlling the weather, and a creature called a draconequus causing havoc across their town and they managed to turn him into stone with their Element artifacts.

Us, on the other hand, manage to put them in a state of shock and confusion as we tell them about ours; no magic but advanced technology, fast transportation, sources of power harvested naturally, corrupted governments, and about how our sun, moon, and weather work naturally.

“So, you don’t have anypony controlling the weather?” Rainbow asks with a surprised tone.

“Well, we have people that predict weather, and tell us through television or radio,” Honeydew asks finishing his third cup of coffee.

“What’s a tele—tele… those two things you said,” Pinkie asks giggling. “It sounds so fuzzy when you pronounce it, like soda pop on your tongue.” Before any of us could answer, a loud burst of crackling echoes around the room, startling some of the mares.

“Black— Bravo— this is White Kni— two. How co— over?”

“Wh-what was that?” Applejack asks.

“Hold on! Give me a moment,” Carter says, quickly lifting up his MOLLE backpack on to his lap, and takes out his laptop and equipment.

“Blackja— Bravo Two— is White Knight— two. How— over? I’m not— any sig—”

“One of our birds?” I ask.

“Wait, you have a pet bird?” Rarity asks slightly confused.

“No, it’s a little acronym we describe our air transportation.” I quickly glance at Twilight, who swiftly writes down more notes with her quill held in a lavender aurora. I turn back to Carter, who is finishing setting up his stuff while the radio continues to call out.

“Blackjack— one, this is White Knight—. How copy, over?”

“Yeah, yeah. Hold on a minute, guys,” Carter mumbles. He plays around tuning his radio to the correct frequency. Slowly, we can hear their voices clearly. “Now watch this.”

“Blackjack Two-one, this is White Knight Three-two. Do you copy?” Carter grabs his radio after finally setting up his stuff.

“White Knight Three-two, this is Blackjack Bravo Two-one. We read you loud and clear, over.”

“How is talking into that box?” Rainbow Dash whispers to Pinkie Pie, who just shrugs in return.

“Two-one, we’re reading your signal. Be advised, we’re about twenty mike from your tracking location. Mark a beacon for our landing zone, over.”

“Roger, White Knight. We’ll inform when the beacon is placed. Blackjack Bravo out.” Carter turns off his equipment, but keeps his radio antenna positioned up high for him to make any more contact. I turn back to see the mares’ faces, and not to my surprise, they all have surprised faces on them.

“Wow,” Applejack says. “How’d ya’ do that? All I saw was some tiny metal things.”

“It’s called radios. Communication devices,” Carter explains, then turns to Honeydew. “We gotta’ inform First Sergeant about our birds coming in.”

“Don’t worry,” Twilight calls. “I got it covered.” All of us turn to Twilight writing on a sheet of paper. “Okay, what do you want to say?”

“Um, what exactly?”

“I’m writing a letter to your squad leader. What do you want to say?”

“How are you going to send that?”

“You’ll see.” Carter exchange glances at us before turning back to the lavender unicorn.

“Okay… First Sarge, we got a radio message from our bird. They’ll be here in twenty minutes. Meet us in the dining hall.” Twilight writes down what Carter said, the rolls up the paper.

“Spike.” The baby dragon leans to the side as Twilight tosses the rolled up paper, and breathes a green fire at it until it’s gone. All of us stare at it with a displeasing look.

“Yeah, nice joke there,” Carter comments with an uninterested look. Twilight looks at him confused.

“What do you mean?”

“’What do you mean?’ You let your dragon burn up the letter!”

“What? No. I sent it.” In a split second, the dragon burps out the rolled up paper in the same green fire, except the paper has a seal on it. Twilight unrolls the letter with her magic, and reads the contents. “’Be there in a second.’” I suddenly feel something moving behind, like the wind is winding around me. Before I know it, a flash of light passes by with an audible ‘poof’, followed by a ‘thud’. We all turn our heads to see Princess Celestia, Princess Luna, a pink horse with a multi-colored mane, and First Sergeant Keane groaning on the floor.

“How’d the hell did you do that?” Cutup asks, as we stare at the princesses for a moment while processing what just happened.

*****

“Come on, Banana Seed. It’s time to go home.”

“But, pops!” Banana Seed complains, but stops when Banana Peel starts speaking again.

“Come on, now. We already did our part in helping them. They don’t need us now, and we won’t interfere anymore. You know what Mister Brooke said.”

“I know. But I just wanna be like them so bad! They look so awesome!” Banana Peel walks along one of the streets of Ponyville, pulling the empty cart while his grandson rides on top.

“Banana Seed, you’ll understand when you get to my age. You don’t always get what you want. And if you want to do what your heart tells you, you do it. Just as long as your family appreciates it.”

“Okay, pops.” Seed’s ears lower, as the colt feels disappointed he was unable to tag along with the marines on their adventurous mission. But, he hates to admit, Mister Carter was right. This secret mission was for those who are trained, and Banana Seed didn’t know a clue about being a marine. The only thing he knows is that they carry a lot of heavy stuff and look cool.

“How about this,” Banana Peel suggests turning his head to his grandson. “Since Mister Carter, or Brooke, told you were a brave little marine, how ‘bout we get a treat from the Sugarcube Corner before we head home?” Banana Seed’s ears perk right back up and flutter. Judging by his grandson's excited expression, Banana Peel smiles. “Okay then, let’s—” The two were cut off by a faint ‘whup-whup’ sound, like somepony is banging on a base drum at such a fast rate that is slowly increasing in volume. The two earth ponies look around to where gradual increasing sound is coming from, only to find other ponies looking around just like them.

“What’s that noise?”

“Anypony here that?”

“Well, it’s certainly not me.”

After a few seconds, the sound becomes fairly loud for some ponies to cover their ears.

“In the sky!!” a pony screams, and all the residents turn their heads. Banana Peel and Banana Seed does the same, their eyes widening in shock when they see two grey-colored beastly like objects flying over them at tremendous speeds. Most of the ponies run for their lives screaming, while some stand still like statues aweing as the flying objects pass over them, the sound quickly dying as fast as it came. Even the Royal Guards stand with their mouths agape.

“P-pops?” Banana Seed quietly asks Banana Peel, still pondering at his mind at the objects.

“Well,” Peel begins. “We both know what those are, don’t we?” The colt looks down at his grandfather, and they both smile.

Chapter 13: Redial (Part 3 – Cold Alliance)

“An unprecedented scene occurred at a US naval base in Yokosuka, Japan, where three US warships suddenly disappeared in a flash of green light five days prior during a violent storm. Spectators say they witnessed a large spiked sea monster emerging from the water, and took three of the US Navy’s ship bound to join aircraft carrier USS Nimitz after President Obama ordered a large strike force to Afghanistan. The entire base and everything within a one mile radius experienced a loss of all electrical equipment after the strange object unleashed what witnesses said an EMP shockwave, or electromagnetic pulse—”

Admiral Shane stares endlessly at the TV screen, watching the news about the incident in Yokosuka Naval Base while sipping his coffee and looking at several documents and files on his desk. The topic then changes to what he witnessed not four days ago, as the screen switches to the next footage of the tall structure of crystals taken from footage from one of the sailors. The admiral sees his own aircraft carrier, the USS Nimitz, get struck by a falling jet, swarms of these tiny insect-like creatures bombard the other ships like bees on a hive, while the news reporter explains of the situation. He even notices the crystal is taller than the Nimitz by several meters or more. Several seconds later, the island of crystals shoots out a wave of light, and the screen changes back to the news reporter.

“Several hours after the intense and unknown fight, four ships of the US Navy went missing as well as the unknown structure of what sailors claim to be are crystals. The Navy believed that the same happened to the other three ships back at Yokosuka Naval Base the day before. The Nimitz strike group returned to Naval Base Pearl Harbor two days ago, where scientists are taking samples from these crystals and—”

Shane grabs the remote control and turns off the TV, leaving the admiral rubbing his eyes in frustration and defeat. He stops when two knocks on the door catch his attention.

“Enter,” he calls. The door opens and Petty Officer Third Class Corey steps in with another file.

“Admiral,” the young officer speaks, giving Shane a quick salute.

“Have a seat, son.” Corey takes a couple brief steps and sits down.

“Here’s the damage report on the Nimitz, sir.” The admiral grabs the file he is handed, and takes a moment look at the contents. It’s not as bad as he thought, with only two pages of what needs to be fixed, but it still worries him. “Both catapult launchers need to be replaced after, uh, our jet crashed. Asphalt needs some changes as well, plus some pipes, a few monitors and electronics from the shockwave. Also, our main reactors need replacement.” The admiral closes up the folder and drops it in the stack standing next to him, an intense shiver shooting up his back after hearing about the twin A4W nuclear reactors of the 39-year-old aircraft carrier. With another glance, the admiral notices the young officer all tensed up, and his face almost pale.

“How long until the repairs are done?” the admiral asks. Corey shrugs, having no clue what to say.

“Th-they didn’t tell me, sir. They only gave me the report and that’s it.” Shane nods his head slowly. “Uh, sir?”

“Yes?”

“Um, about th-the crystal. D-do you think… they might be aliens?”

“I don’t know, son. But I have a feeling about it. We’ll be sending out search parties around the Pacific in a few days. When the Nimitz is repaired, we’ll jump straight in.”

“Y-yes, sir.”

“Anything else?” Corey shakes his head, still keeping his eyes glued to the admiral’s nametag resting on the edge of his desk. “Very well. You’re dismissed, son.” The petty officer stands back up, salutes, and walks out of his office the same way he came in.

Now alone once again, Admiral Shane turns back on the TV, and sits back in his old seat, which creaks loudly.

“…The Japanese Maritime Self Defense Force, along with a search group lead by aircraft carrier USS George Washington, will be set sailing in a couple days in search for the lost ships. The US government issued this incident as a military threat level. Though, sailors who witnessed the crystal, and scientists believe it is not of our world when they examined the crystal fragments and small alien-like creatures—” He rubs his eyes again, the image of the towering crystal island never leaving his mind. He is again interrupted by knockings on his door.

“Enter.” The door opens, and a different officer steps in.

“Admiral,” the officer salutes, and Shane returns the favor. “Washington is on the phone.” The admiral did have a feeling this might happen since he came back. Without a second to lose, he gets up from his seat and follows the petty officer out of his officer.

*****

“ScanEagle in position.”

“Roger. Tracking.” A thermal imaging screen turns on after a flash of static on a Boeing Insitu ScanEagle, revealing the entire city of Canterlot. “Search for a tracking beacon for our birds to land.”

“Roger.” At over three thousand meters high in the sky, the unmanned aerial vehicle scans the ivory-towered town, switching to two different images from thermal to regular camera. The drone then veers off to the far left, where it finally meets an open area with the castle wall. “Castle located. Scanning area for Blackjack Bravo Two-one.”

“Copy. White Knight Three-two and Three-three is seven mike out from radio signal location.” The camera zooms towards the main door of the castle.

“Movement on the castle door.” Through the processing pixels, the door opens and out marches a whole crowd of shiny golden armor. After the crowd moves to the sides, out steps two large horses, a group of figures, and several colored blurs. The camera switches to thermal, where flashing dots appear on the figures in the center. “Confirmation on our marines. They’re being escorted out of the castle.”

“Solid copy. Got an ID who’s escorting them?”

“Negative. Can’t get a good reading. Looks like they’re horses.”

“Heh. Looks like Two-one wasn’t joking after all.”

The UAV continues to follow the group casually walking through the immense garden to the main gate. Once the hefty doors are open, they move on to the large open area where a small river lays at least fifty meters or more from the castle wall.

“White Knight Three-two, this is Blackjack Two-one. How copy, over?”

“Blackjack Bravo Two-one, White Knight Three-two. We read you, over.”

“Roger, be advised we’re marking your LZ with the beacon and purple smoke, over.”

“Solid copy, Two-one.”

The ScanEagle watches from above like a hawk spying on its prey, eyeing on one of the marines planting the beacon in the center of the field through its thermal imaging camera, while the rest of the group stay behind close to the wall. On the other side of the small river, a crowd slowly starts to develop with many other multi-colored horses when the camera switches back to normal.

“We got a crowd developing down there. Opposite end of the river, approximately sixty meters east.”

“Roger, I see it.” Seconds later, a small plume of purple smoke poofs out close to the beacon’s signature, and quickly expands.

“Sights on the purple smoke. White Knight Three-two, you’re clear for landing.”

“Solid copy, command. ETA, forty-five seconds.”

“Keep a hawk’s eye on our marines. Don’t want this trade fall south.”

“Roger.”

LCpl. Kevin Brooke
2nd Battalion 1st Marines
Canterlot Castle, August 27th Day 5 12:55:38 PM

“Blackjack Two-one, this is White Knight Three-two. We have visual on the purple smoke. Approaching LZ in thirty seconds, over.”

“Solid copy, Three-two. We’re waiting for ya’. Expect for a little surprise as well when you arrive.”

Cutup returns back to us after doing both simple tasks; planting the beacon and tossing a purple colored smoke grenade to show our location.

“So,” Rainbow Dash begins, gazing her eyes across the sky. “Where are these so-called ‘Osprays’?” With a groan under our breaths, we didn’t bother to correct the cyan Pegasus.

“Should be a few seconds,” Carter replies checking his radio. After a few seconds, the faint sound of spinning blades fills our ears. The ‘whup-whup’ vibrations of two MV-22 Ospreys quickly increases, catching all of the ponies’ attentions.

“Is that them?” Twilight asks moving up and taps me on the leg. Before I could answer, Rainbow Dash shouts and points to our right.

“Woah! Look at that!” Emerging from the cliff, the two MV-22s ascend over our heads before circling around the town, leaving a soft gust of wind from their turboprop engines. Almost all of the ponies have their mouths agape at the sight as the tilt rotor aircrafts circle around over the town. Most of the citizens and guards across the river start screaming and pointing.

A whole crowd starts to gather from the opposite end of the small river as the Ospreys descend close to the purple smoke being blown by the fierce rotor blades, both ramps wide open with crew chiefs hanging out manning M240 machine guns. All of us cover our eyes from the dust and dirt flying in all directions produced by the spinning blades. I turn my head to have a look at the ponies’ expression the moment the aircrafts touch the ground, and not to my surprise, they all have dropped mouths. However, Fluttershy seems to cower behind Princess Celestia, while the Royal Sisters and the guards have their eyes wide at the actual size of our air transportation.

The moment our birds touch the ground about twenty meters away and their engines powering down, the crew chiefs unhook themselves from the mounted turrets and move to the sides, screaming out commands that are inaudible due to the spinning rotor blades now slowing down. A group of marines rush out from one on the left, racing over to the other without bothering to look at their surroundings, when I recognize some of the faces that belong to our squad.

“Move, move, move!” The marines race over to the next Osprey and line up. That’s when they notice the ponies standing behind us.

After a moment, the rotor blades continue to slow down. Stepping out first is Second Lieutenant Martins, followed by Private Pelayo with the last Royal Guard walking beside him. The Pegasus seems nervous, but looks well maintained due to the fresh bandages and clean coat, compared to what we did last night with the other three. Finally, the four commanders of our small fleet emerge from inside as the sound of the rotor blades finally subsides and the flying debris settles, one of them carrying a messenger bag.

It feels like it takes an hour for the marines and sailors to process their minds of what they see behind us, only the commanders have a straightforward look on their faces. Or so I think it is.

“Move up, marines!” Lieutenant Martins commands, and our squad moves up to about five meters in front of us, with the sailor commanders following behind.

After a brief moment, total silence. Kicker is the first to move up to the center, followed by our lieutenant, and the first sergeant salutes.

“Lieutenant.”

“First Sarge.” Martins leans over to us, noticing Princess Celestia approaching them. Kicker moves to the side, allowing the princess to scan the rest of our squad and the commanders. All of them have perplexed faces at her, except for the Pegasus standing next to Pelayo.

“Greetings,” she announces calmly. “My name is Princess Celestia, co-ruler of the land Equestria. I believe… you are all the leaders?”

“Not necessarily, ma’am,” Lieutenant Martins replies stepping forward. “Second Lieutenant Joe Martins, acting commander of Two-one Bravo, First Platoon, Second Squad.”

“A pleasure to meet you, Second Lieutenant.” The princess bows her head softly. “Now, I was informed that you brought our last guard to complete the trade, and to further strengthening our alliance.” The lieutenant turns his head to the commanders, who all take a step forward.

“That’s what we would like to discuss, but also something else,” Commander Gaines replies. “Commander Gaines of the USS Anchorage. This is Commander Harbort of the USS Michael Murphy. Commander Cullens of the USS Spruance. And Commander Ketcher of the USS Princeton.” Until she realizes she has a confused look on her face for too long, Princess Celestia changes back to a welcoming smile. From my point of view, she is has no clue of what the commanders are talking about.

“O-of course,” the princess finally speaks, her mind still figuring out the names. “N-now, if it is alright, may we complete the trade?”

“Of course, Your Highness,” First Sergeant replies stepping next to her.

I twist my head left and right, noticing Royal Guards moving up forward and surround us with spears pointed upward as the marines and commanders clear a path for Pelayo and the Pegasus. Not to my surprise, even the Pegasus guard we met last night, Lieutenant Wind Strike is present, with his usual snarly glare at them.

Lieutenant Martins nods his head towards Private Pelayo, who kneels down beside the Pegasus.

“Alright Lightning,” he whispers into the Pegasus’ ear. “You can go.” The Pegasus turns his head to Pelayo with a look like a child that refuses to leave after a play date. The private nods his head, and motions him to go. The Pegasus takes his time strutting down the short seven-meter manmade path, taking a quick glance at almost all the marines before finally resting his eyes on the Celestia.

“Welcome back, young guard,” she says with a warm smile.

“I-it’s good to be back, Your Highness,” the Pegasus replies and bows his head. He turns around again, eyes pointing at Pelayo and waves. “I’ll see you later, Paul!” Pelayo merely returns the wave, a little embarrassed from the Pegasus’ cheery call. I turn back to Lieutenant Wind Strike, who is completely thrown. He and two other guards rush over to the bandaged Pegasus.

“Lightning Rod, are you okay?” Wind Strike hastily asks.

“I’m actually quite fine,” the Pegasus replies with a smile.

“Come. Let’s take you to the infirmary to get checked.”

“Bu-but…” Lightning Rod tries to protest, but is quickly taken away by the lieutenant and the two guards.

Silence falls again between us along with the princesses, and the rest of our squad with the commanders. The only sound we hear is the background noise of chattering ponies and guards across the small river behind the parked Ospreys. For just a few seconds after the guard was escorted away, it feels as though we were having a staring contest between each other. Princess Celestia clears her throat a bit before making an announcement.

“I now hereby declare the trade complete.” I feel a smile pressing against my cheeks. I take a look at the others, all having a grateful smile on their faces and eyeing on Michaels behind me. Before I know it, Michaels slams himself into me, wrapping his free arm over my shoulders and rubbing his knuckles on the side of my helmet. Without saying a word, he just smiles as brightly as ever, the same smile he gave when we finally graduated recruit training.

“Woo!!” Pinkie cries out, startling everyone as they veer their eyes to the pink pony waving her hooves in the air. “Let’s cele—!”

“Not now, Pinkie!!” her friends retort. Slowly as ever, Pinkie Pie drops down with an embarrassed look.

“Hehe… sorry. Maybe later?” she says with a nervous smile.

“Sure, why not?” Michaels replies still leaning his full weight against me.

“Now then,” Princess begins once again, grabbing everyone’s attention. “Now that our trade is complete, shall we discuss more about our negotiations?”

“That is what we were about to say, princess,” Commander Gains replies.

“Very well,” Celestia says with a nod. “Follow me, please.” The princess starts moving back to the main doors, with the commanders following behind. Before doing the same, Lieutenant Martins turns back to us with the six ponies just as Michaels releases himself from me.

“You boys did a great job,” he compliments proudly. “I never had great marines like you. Even you, SEAL team.”

“Thank you, sir,” First Sergeant replies.

“First Sarge, you’re with me. The rest of you, stay with our birds. Don’t want any of these…” He looks down at Twilight and her friends for a brief second. “…Ponies getting too close.”

“D-don’t worry, sir,” Twilight replies stammering a bit.

“Alright,” the lieutenant nods, though still having a perplexed look on his face. “Glad to have you back, marine.” He pats Michaels on the shoulder, and light jogs to catch up with the commanders with First Sergeant Keane.

“So,” Rainbow breaks the silence after the escort disappears behind the doors. “Can you show us those cool contraptions?”

“Michaels!” a voice shouts. I turn my head to see Sergeant Mendez walking up to me. “There you are you little ruck-sucker!” He slaps the marine on the shoulder before giving him a tight embrace in his arms. “Jesus Christ, man! I thought you were gone for good on your first day!” After a long minute of their ‘manly’ hug, Sergeant Mendez breaks himself from Michaels, his eyes slowly starting to water. “Boy, it’s just good to see ya’, buddy!”

“Missed you too, my abbreviating friend,” Michaels remarks, causing me to chuckle a little. That’s when the sergeant veers his eyes on the ponies.

“Who’re these?”

“O-oh!” Twilight speaks out rather startled. “S-so sorry.” She clears her throat and takes a deep breath. “My name is Twilight Sparkle, and these are my friends. Applejack, Fluttershy, Rarity, Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, and Spike.”

“Hey! Why am I last?” the baby dragon whines.

“It’s always the ladies who go first, darling,” Rarity replies with her fore hoof raised slightly, as if she is a fashion model even though she really is.

“Talking horses, and a lizard,” Mendez mumbles, when Spike smacks himself in the forehead.

Each of the marines in our squad introduces themselves, including two crew chiefs, Staff Sergeant Barnes and Gunnery Sergeant Hughes. Very few of our squad mates immediately start having conversations with Twilight and her friends, especially Pelayo, who has been doing the talking for a lot of the time. Most of us feel uncomfortable about talking to horses, even I do. Still, we got Michaels back and made a somewhat allegiance, but some part of me tells otherwise. Most of the Royal Guards still hold a grudge against us, I know for a fact, and probably most of the country Equestria after the incident on the beach.

I place my ILBE assault backpack on the metal flooring as I sit in a foldable seat inside the MV-22 close to the open ramp, stretching out my legs. I can still hear the chattering from outside, most of the squad is sitting in the other Osprey. Luckily, some of the squad mates are keeping Twilight and her friends occupied while I finally get a moment of R&R. I turn my head in the direction towards the cockpit, eyeing on another crew chief leaning on a fifty-cal looking out through the turret window and two pilots checking on their controls. I turn back and rub my eyes, feeling tired for no apparent reason.

“ ‘Ey, Brooke.” I turn my head to see Corporal West standing outside. “What ya’ doing?”

“Nothing really,” I reply groggily. “Didn’t expect a mission like that to be a hassle.” The corporal walks inside, taking a seat across from me.

“But you got ya’ frien’ back. At leas’ it’s well worth it.”

“True to that.” We both sit in silence for a while with nothing else to continue our short conversation. When I veer my eyes back outside, they stop right at the familiar Pegasus guard standing right on the edge of the ramp. Corporal West and the crew chief hanging by next to the cockpit quick turn their attention to the guard. “Can I help you?” Lieutenant Wind Strike squints his eyes and huffs through his nostrils, before taking a step on the ramp without hesitation. He stops about a couple feet away from me with the same expression he has ever since we made first met.

“Just so you know,” he growls. “I’m keeping a watchful eye on you ‘humans’.”

“Who ar’ you?” West asks moving his M249 between his legs. The Pegasus turns his head to the Jamaican.

“None of your concern, human.” He turns back to me. “Even though the princess says we’re allies, I’m not forgiving you, nor do I trust ‘any’ of you after what you did to my guards. Especially, the captain.”

“Even though you’re the one who attack us first?” I ask mockingly.

“I don’t care what you or the princess says, I’m not forgiving you for what you menacing beasts did!” The lieutenant stomps his foot on the floor.

“Hey!” the crew chief calls walking over to us. “If you mind, this is a sixty-nine million-dollar piece of US military property. If you wanna continue this argument, go outside. Otherwise, leave.” Wind Strike growls internally, and turns around.

“Military property my flank,” he grumbles as he steps outside, and kicks the edge of the fuselage with his hind leg purposely.

“Hey! That’s property damage you did there!” the crew chief yells angrily, and chases after the Pegasus before West and I could even catch him.

“Volper! Wait!” West calls after the crew chief, but already he is just a meter away from the Pegasus.

“Hey! You!” crew chief Sergeant Volper shouts, catching the attention of the other marines and Royal Guards. “You stupid horse, you listening?! That’s military property you just—!” Before he could say more, he is met with a hoof to the face from the lieutenant. Within a split second, the two engage in a violent wrestle. The crew chief throws a punch at Wind Strike’s head, before the Pegasus tackles him to the ground. Everything happens for a split moment, as hell breaks loose. West and I rush over to the wrestling scene; both of us prying Volper free while the Royal Guards do the same.

“Break it up! Break it up!”

“Get your filthy claws off of me!”

“Come on! Break it up!”

“Lieutenant! Lieutenant!”

West and I finally break up the fight, with the crew chief receiving a final kick to the helmet from the lieutenant.

“That’s for killing my mates!” Wind Strike screams as he is lifted from four guards. “You menacing monsters, ya’ hear?! That’s for killing them all! Thunder Bolt, every single one! I hope you all burn in Tartarus after touching the captain with your filthy claws! You hear?! Twilight’s brother you nearly killed!”

“You asked for it!” Volper shouts back. “You’re the one who asked to get your ass kicked!”

“Break it up! Now!!” Staff Sergeant intervenes, stepping in the center with his M4 raised. Immediately, Royal Guards rush to the lieutenant’s aid with their swords and spears pointed at him, West and I, and the rest of the squad huddled by the Osprey. We all hold positions. Clamoring continues from the background ponies, as they take photos of the scene, but it doesn’t bother us a bit. Cautiously lowering his rifle, Staff Sergeant Alcatraz turns to West and I grabbing hold of Volper. “You two, take him back to the bird.”

“Aye, Staff Sarge.” West and I prepare to take the battered crew chief back to the Osprey behind us, when a flash of light followed by a loud ‘crack’ interrupts us all. When I turn my head, my eyes meet Princess Celestia standing five meters away with a scared Twilight Sparkle beside her. Judging by her sudden change in expression to frustration, my gut tells me it will not be pretty.

“Guards,” she commands. “Lower your weapons this instant.” Without even having second thoughts, all the guards retract their weapons from us and stand at attention. Our squad did the same, but keep their rifles close to their chests. The princess slowly steps in between Staff Sergeant Alcatraz and Lieutenant Wind Strike, mostly eyeing on the Pegasus. She then turns her head towards us, staring at Volper.

“Y-Your Highness,” Wind Strike mutters bowing his head, but stops when the princess steps towards him, her eyes glued on the battered Pegasus like a warrior reigning over its enemy.

“I shall not speak how this ruckus was caused,” she says bitterly. “And I do not plan on keeping it going for all of eternity, Lieutenant. Understand?”

“Y-yes, Your Highness.” She turns her head back to the developing crowd across the river, most of the ponies still snapping pictures.

“You have drawn quite the crowd.” She turns to the rest of the guards, who all have a slight look of fear in their eyes. “I will speak to the crowd to settle this cause. You are all to keep the civilians away from the castle and the humans, and you are to stay away from them. Is that clear?”

“Yes, ma’am!” all guards reply simultaneously. The princess then returns back to Wind Strike.

“Until our meeting is done, Lieutenant, we shall speak of your actions.” The lieutenant bows his head without replying. Celestia turns to Twilight. “Twilight, you and your friends can stay here to keep the humans occupied until our negotiations are complete.”

“Y-yes, princess,” Twilight bows.

*****

Inside the Royal Conference Room, on one side of a long oval table, sits seven ponies in their respectable seats with their nametags placed in front of them. The room is a well-sized oval shape, with the walls white marble and a high ceiling with a chandelier hanging in the center over the table. The carpet is an ice-blue color, whilst the eight meter long table is a creole marble.

The seven ponies sit patiently, though eager and nervous to await the princesses to discuss about the unknown events in Manehatten and in Ponyville. One pony, Mayor Mare of Ponyville, checks her pocket watch for perhaps the tenth time since she arrived.

“They’re a few minutes late,” a mare Pegasus, Clyde Cloud, mayor of Cloudsdale, says looking at the clock opposite from them. “Not likely for the princesses to be late.”

“Maybe something got them caught up,” a stallion earth pony, Greyor Robin, mayor of Yanhoover, suggests while snacking on a small plate of nuts. “You know how much stress this is to the princesses after what happened in Ponyville and Manehatten.”

“Do not remind me about it,” another stallion earth pony, Blooms, mayor of Manehatten, replies rubbing his forehead. “I already have my hooves full from this, and I plan on knowing what these things are.”

“Well, judging by the photos they do look like boats by their shape,” Nutter, an earth pony stallion and mayor of Filly Delphia says. Mayor Mare ignores the group conversations as she grabs a pot of tea and a cup.

A second later, the double door located to the far right corner of the room behind the group knocks three times, and opens. Stepping inside is Princess Luna, with Princess Cadance following close behind.

“Greetings,” the night princess greets. “My deepest apologies for being late. My sister had to attend to some ‘certain’ things. She’ll be joining us later, though.”

“Well, I guess that’s acceptable,” Blake Flake, an earth pony mare and mayor of Baltimare says with a hint of disappointment in her voice. “It has been a stressful couple days since these weird things start appearing out of nowhere.” The two princesses take their valued seats; Luna beside her sister’s empty seat close to the door at one end of the table, and Cadance at the opposite end.

“I believe you know the reason why my sister and I had called you all here,” Luna says looking at the seven ponies, who all nod in return.

“Yes,” a Pegasus mare, Boreal Goodmare, mayor of Las Pegasus replies raising her hoof like a filly in school. “You did mention in the letter about something occurring at White Tail Forest.”

Hopefully they didn’t notice, Luna feels a shiver running down her back, causing her to shift in her seat. She refocuses on her main point she went over in her head a dozen times, though she didn’t expect to do it alone after Twilight told her sister of an emergency situation developing between the humans and the Royal Guards. She turns her head to the open door, takes a deep breath, and returns to facing the mayors.

“Indeed,” she replies to Boreal Goodmare. “Also, I would like to inform you all that we have… some guests coming in as well.”

“Well,” Nutter says rubbing his black beard. “That does explain why Princess Celestia wanted us to sit on one side. Who are they?”

“That’s what I am about to show you. But please, be in mind…” She takes a deep breath, and looks over at Princess Cadance with a nervous look. The mayors have a concerned look on what the night princess means. Before they could ask, Luna turns her head to the door. “Commanders, you may enter.”

The seven mayors turn their heads when they hear an unfamiliar sound emerging from outside the door. As if they are seeing the most terrifying monster in all of Equestria, they freeze in position when their eyes meet six bi-pedaled creatures entering the conference room. Four of them have what appears to be clothing with tiny pixelated shades of blue. The other two have large hats, both having a light brown colored rectangle cover in the front, one with a black attachment above. Their appendages are covered with a pixelated mix of green, brown and black, while another thick layer of light brown pouches covers their center body, making them look bulky.

Still staring with awe, the mayors follow the creatures making their way over to the other side of the table, but stop in front of their seats. Like competing in a staring contest, both sides scan each other silently, when one of the creatures points to Mayor Mare, who has her teacup overflowing and liquid pouring on the tabletop.

“This’ll be a while,” Commander Cullens whispers to Commander Gaines.

*****

“I don’t like it,” Rainbow says with her hooves crossed. She takes another glance at the two grey aircrafts resting in the heating sun as the marines surround them, while the mares sit under a shady tree about thirty meters from the main gate, and twenty-five meters from the humans. “Did you see what that fella’ did to the lieutenant?”

“Well, who didn’t?” Applejack replies with a sarcastic tone. “And what’s gotten into ya’, Rainbow? You were cheerful as a fresh apple pie durin’ breakfast.”

“Did you see how violent they are?”

“Remember what they told ya’. They are soldiers.”

“B-but, it was the lieutenant who attacked him first,” Fluttershy points out.

“Fluttershy does have a point,” Rarity agrees, tilting her sunhat in the direction of the sun. “I even saw the lieutenant kicking one of those…” She turns around to look at the MV-22s, then back to the group in a moment’s flash. “Almost sleek-looking contraptions with somewhat dull coloring.”

“Get to the point, sugarcube,” Applejack says with a hint of annoyance and desperation.

“My point is, Lieutenant Wind Strike tempted them first by kicking their contraptions. And that’s where the human chased after him, and the lieutenant struck him first.” Crossing her hooves, Rarity feels pleased about her explanation when she hears clapping from Pinkie and Spike.

“Ooh, Rarity’s a detective now,” Pinkie remarks cheerfully. Rarity turns around again back at the marines fanned out around the flying contraptions.

“Still, they do look rather… beastly-looking,” she admits.

“What’d you mean?” Rainbow asks turning around as well. “Well, from far away, they don’t look ‘that’ menacing. From close-up, maybe.”

“I think the baby-looking one looks ‘so’ friendly!” Pinkie says pressing her cheeks together as she wriggles around in her spot.

“What baby-looking one?” Rarity asks with an eyebrow arched.

“The one that, uh… has that baby-looking face! You know, uh, what was his name? Pen- no… Pent’a-lay? No, no. Pel-something.”

“Oh, him,” Rainbow says. “Pel-um… Pelly? No. Pelay?”

“Yes! Pelayo!” Pinkie springs on to Rainbow’s face, literally floating in midair. The rest of the mares have a puzzled look on how she manages to pull that off, but shrug it off, as it is Pinkie just being Pinkie.

“W-well,” Rarity clears her throat, “he does look a bit like Mister Brooke, but not as nice as that other human lady… or, mare… Ugh.” She face hoofs herself when she forgot something rather important, and the group chuckles lightly. “It’s not even funny. She obviously knows how to be a lady.”

“Who? Hens, or uh, Smith was it?” Applejack asks, trying to remember the names.

“I think her name’s ‘Hends’. She did have a nametag,” Rainbow points out.

“I think it was Smith,” Rarity says. “She certainly knows how to take care of a beautiful mane under that hat.” The fashion mare starts patting her curly silk purple mane, leaving the other mares with a bored look on their faces.

Except for Twilight who has been silently reading at her book since Princess Celestia ordered her guards to keep the civilians away from the humans not fifteen minutes ago. “Twilight, are you okay darling?” It takes more than five seconds for Twilight to come out of her reading concentration when Rarity calls her again. Finally, the lavender unicorn comes to her senses and turns to the fashion mare.

“O-oh yeah. I’m fine,” she says putting on a fake smile. The rest of her friends look at her with concern.

“You haven’t been yourself lately, darling.”

“Wh-what?! No, really. I’m fine.”

“Come on, Twi,” Rainbow intervenes. “We know there’s something wrong. You’ve been staring at that page for the past ten minutes. Even we know you would read about twenty pages in that amount of time.” Twilight winces internally before breaking out a sigh.

“It’s that fight, isn’t it?” Rarity asks, her voice changing to worrisome and her ears droop.

“It’s not that!” Twilight yells out unexpectedly, causing Fluttershy to pull back her head in fright. “I-it’s how he said it. About my brother.” Twilight rubs her forehead with stress building up as much as the tears that are begging to burst from her eyes. How could she ever forget about her brother? She was so caught up in her own world of discovering a new intelligent race, up until that one word from Wind Strike screamed out, nearly split her heart in two.

Just as Twilight tries to hold back her tears, the images of Michaels pulling out the black object known as a weapon, and nearly killing her only sibling, she feels the warmth of her friends huddling around her in a group hug.

“We’re here for ya’, sugarcube,” Applejack says.

“Yeah!” Pinkie agrees standing on top. “You know what the princess said. We nearly caused a major conflict between two nations.”

“That’s not even related to the subject, Pinkie,” Rainbow says.

“I know. I just wanna point it out.”

“Still,” Rarity butts in, “we’re all in this together, Twilight. And hopefully, these humans will come to an agreement.”

“Y-you guys are the best,” Twilight sniffles. Never in her life, has she ever doubted anything of her friends since the first day she met them.

As the mares break themselves apart from the group hug, they spot Celestia walking over to them along with two other guards, but no sight of Lieutenant Wind Strike.

“Princess,” Twilight calls after settling down for a quick moment, and all of them bow.

“I’m glad to see you all holding together,” the princess smiles gratefully. “Even after such drastic events, you all seem to exceed my expectations on you all till this day.” The mares’ all return a warm smile, feeling glad and proud that they were by the princess’ side no matter the cost.

“Um, princess?” Twilight asks.

“Yes?”

“I-is it okay for me to see my brother?” Celestia takes a moment to look down at her personal student, then back at the group of humans by their technologic contraptions.

“Of course, my dear student.” She turns to Twilight’s friends. “Can you stay here and keep an eye on them?”

“Yes, ma’am!” Pinkie salutes with her chest puffed out.

*****

“So let me get this straight,” Mayor Blooms of Manehattan says rubbing his hoof on his forehead after the commanders explain about their ships in his city’s harbor. “You are saying that those giant things in my harbor, are ‘your’ ships?” The four US Navy commanders and two marines nod their heads lazily.

“Yes,” Commander Harbort replies leaning his head on his arm. “A few days ago, our fleet got a report from one of our naval bases saying they lost three ships.”

“And… what are their purposes again?” Mayor Mare asks scrutinizing her glasses, keeping as calm as possible after embarrassing herself from the spilling tea.

“Two of our ships are destroyers, and one is a troop transport,” Commander Gaines explains. The seven mayors all freeze when they hear those words; words related to war.

“And why do you have ships that are used for destruction?” Mayor Greyor Robin asks, now becoming a little furious.

“We were sent out for deployment,” Harbort explains with a bored tone. “We will not discuss the details since this is part of national security and the United States Military.” The stallion grumbles in his throat, and jots down notes with a pencil in his mouth.

“Then, why are you sent here?” Mayor Clyde Cloud asks; her voice filled with more curiosity than the rest.

“That’s what they too intend to find out,” Princess Luna answers before the commanders could have a chance. Commander Gaines takes out his black messenger bag, pulling out a used newspaper wrapped object and places it in the center table. After turning to her, Luna nods for him to continue.

“A few days ago,” Gaines begins, “we were on escort with our fleet, when we hit a storm on the first day at sea. The next day, we discovered an unknown signature on one of our instruments.” The commander pauses to see if the ponies are following him. They seem to understand most of his story. “We didn’t know what it was until we saw it with our very own eyes.” Gaines leans forward, and starts unwrapping the clumps of newspaper. The mayors lift their heads to get a better look at different angles. It’s not long until the commander finally reveals the object hidden under the many layers of paper. The ponies’ eyes, including the two princesses, widen in shock, and their pupils shrink to dots when they see the dark green crystal shard.

“We encountered a large crystal structure,” Gaines continues, but stops when the green shard is surrounded by a pink aurora, and floats towards Princess Cadance. “We didn’t know what it was until it blew up one of our ships. It was then the crystal started releasing these insect-like creatures at us. Most of our defenses were disabled from a blast the structure created, and took down our planes and helos.”

“Those are the things down in Ponyville, correct?” Blooms asks, and Gaines nods immediately.

“And next thing we know, the crystal fired a bright light, and now we’re here.”

“What we want is do you know anything about that crystal, and how do we get back home,” Commander Cullens says, almost demanding.

Princess Cadance inspects the crystal shard thoroughly. Through her small studies in crystals while living in the Crystal Kingdom, she nearly feels her heart about to explode when she recognizes the features. But, there is something completely off about it.

“I-it can’t be,” she mutters.

“Do you know something about it?” Cullens asks to the princess, causing her to almost jump.

“I… I thought he was defeated.”

“Who?” Cadance hovers the crystal to Luna, who too inspects it. Commander Cullens asks again more urgently. “Who is it?”

“I recognize some of the features that belong to an arch nemesis,” the crystal princess replies after taking a breath. “The crystal belongs to King Sombra, but I’m not sure since this crystal is completely different to the ones I studied.”

“You mean the King is still alive?!” Mayor Boreal Goodmare shouts.

“No,” Cadance shakes her head. “I witnessed with my own eyes of him getting defeated when we finally placed the Crystal Heart. Though from the looks of it, this crystal looks more… modified.”

The door opens up regularly, diverting all of the members’ attention to see Princess Celestia entering.

“My deepest apologies,” she says as she walks over beside her younger sister and takes a seat. “I was attending to an important situation with my loyal student.”

“A-ah, it’s no trouble, Your Highness,” Clyde Cloud stutters.

“Very well. What have we found out?” Still grasped in her magic, Luna passes the crystal to her sister silently. Similar to the mayors, Celestia has the same shocked face when she looks at the shard for a brief moment. “This crystal…”

“We all know who it belongs to,” Cadance says. “But, I’m unsure if it’s really him.” Celestia turns back to the humans, who all stare at her as if waiting for an answer they want to hear. She settles the crystal back on the crumpled newspaper and turns to the commanders and marines.

“If we are to know who is responsible for transporting you here, we must conduct tests on the crystal shard.”

“How long will that take?” Commander Harbort asks.

“The crystal still has some magic remnants, but very faint. It will be a while.” Commanders Harbort and Cullens let out a frustrated sigh through their noses. They did expect an answer like that from her.

“And, what about the incident at White Tail Beach?” Boreal Goodmare asks looking at her paper scribbled with notes.

“Mister Keane, my sister and I discussed about that,” Celestia explains. “We have come to an agreement that one of our guards attacked his, men, first.”

“Are you sure that the public will be okay about that?” Clyde Cloud asks worriedly. “Equestria had rarely, or never, done any wrongdoing.”

“What about that time when that giant dragon nearly demolished my town?” Mayor Mare turns to the Cloudsdale mayor. “The Royal Guards were unable to arrive during the incident.”

Slightly confused, the commanders and marines turn their heads at each other, then back at the complaining mayor. “Not to mention that time during the Canterlot Wedd—” Mayor Mare is cut off by Celestia’s fake cough, followed by a stare that eventually silences her for good. The sun princess turns back to the humans.

“My apologies. But, we must inform the public with the upmost truth. We shall discuss more to the papers later.”

“This’ll be a pain,” Commander Ketcher whispers close to Commander Cullens.

“We would also like our helicopters returned as well,” Commander Gaines raises his hand.

“Of course,” Celestia replies after what the humans thought they see is a hesitant look for a brief moment. “Might I ask why? They are permanently damaged the way we see it.”

“Damaged or not, they are property of the United States Military. And you have them in your possession,” Gaines points out, forcing the princess to nod her head in agreement.

“Very well. In the meantime, we shall study the crystal until we find a way to bring you home. But be mindful, this will take months for the results to come in, and it may not be as you hope.”

“We understand, princess.” Lieutenant Martins taps the Gaines’ shoulder, and leans close to his ear to whisper something. Gaines passes down the silent message to the rest of the commanders, who all nod after a minute. “Your Highness, we would like to ask permission to set up a forward operating base while we wait.” The three princesses glance at each other back and forth, then to the mayors who also have the same expression.

“What makes you think you can just build a base like willy-nilly on our land?” Mayor Nutter asks almost offended.

“I have over seven-hundred men on my ship,” Gaines explains. “And I will not allow to have my troops caged up for months while we wait for the princesses to come back with results.” Nutty snarls at the commander, while Princess Celestia starts chatting quietly with her sister.

“Well, it depends on where you want your ‘base’ to be,” Boreal Goodmare says suspiciously.

“Anywhere that is safely away from your towns and cities. We would also like to head over to our three missing ships to inform them.” The seven mayors glance at each other for a few seconds, before diverting to the Royal Sisters. Once finished, Celestia turns to the humans.

“If it is alright with the mayors and Princess Cadance, my sister and I will allow you to build your base. As long as you do not interfere with our citizens.”

“Very well, ma’am,” Gaines replies, giving a couple of the other commanders and Lieutenant Martins a contented sigh.

“I guess it’s fine,” Mayor Blake Flake says. “But we still need to know where you will be settling yourselves.”

“Do not worry,” Luna says. “I know a perfect place.” The commanders and marines turn their heads to Princess Cadance, who remained silent before she spoke about the crystal shard, and after.

“Cadance? What do you think?” Celestia asks.

“I-I think I’ll agree to that,” she replies shakily, leaving the humans looking at each other before settling on the mayors.

“Well, like Blake Flake said,” Clyde Cloud says, “as long as the princesses allow it, I’ll follow. Just don’t cause any harm.” The rest of the mayors nod their heads in agreement.

“Then it is settled then,” Celestia says. Her horn lights up in a sparkly white glow, and a scroll hovers over the center and unravels by its own. “Under the order of the Royal Sisters, I hereby declare a peace agreement between the humans of the Unite Sta'es and the ponies of Equestria.” The princess lifts up her head to see if she pronounced their country correct. Turns out she almost said it correctly when she notices a puzzled look on the humans' faces.

Chapter 14: Still Making History

A large open field sways with the wind as Celestia’s sun rises on another hot summer day. Its rays gently paint the field of bright green grass in a golden color. The morning dew now subsides and vanishes as the temperature rises quickly, and the day critters start their usual routine. Large, puffy cumulus clouds partially block the sun now hanging a foot above the horizon from one’s point of view, making the rays shine through every crack of the condensed vaporized water in a breathtaking fashion.

Through the rolling green hills and the slowly awakening forest, a railroad track cuts through the terrains. Not too far away, there is a station labeled MEADOWLAND. A mail-pony struts through the dirt road, with a cart full of today’s newspapers towards the empty station, and stops just at the entrance door. Humming to a song, he levitates a stack of newspapers with his muzzle from the cart to the newspaper stand without a struggle, and drops them in the box. Pleased with his talent, the stallion hooks himself back up to the cart, and carries on down the dirt road while whistling.

A minute later, another pony, dressed up with a light purple hooded cloak and dragging a poorly fixed yellow carriage, walks up to the stand and takes out the first paper. The first thing the pony sees is the head title. PEACE AGREEMENT BETWEEN EQUESTRIA AND NEW INTELLIGENT SPECIES.

“Hmm, now that’s interesting,” the pony, a mare, says while scanning at the main photo of Princess Celestia and a bipedal creature at a stand in front of the Canterlot Castle, to her belief, might be the intelligent species. The mare begins reading the article on the next page.

On August 28th, the Royal Sisters made an announcement in Canterlot regarding the fallen objects in Canterlot and Ponyville, and the unknown ship-like structures docked in Manehattan harbor, along with an unexpected guest by the princesses’ side.

During her speech on that day, Princess Celestia announced of a peace agreement between Equestria, and a new intelligent race called ‘Humans’. And stepping up to the podium, was one of them that put all ponies in town to shock. One of the humans, named Commander Gaines, claimed the fallen objects and ‘ships’, as he called it, belonged to property of his country, called United States. Commander Gaines also explained more about his race, saying they do not use magic. No further information was given to the reporters.

Despite the speech, many ponies still have suspicion over the new race, as of a day prior, one of the humans and a Royal Guard engaged in a violent wrestle during the royal conference. Princess Celestia later explained to the witnesses that one of her guards provoked and attacked the humans first, before returning to the negotiations.

The Royal Sisters made an announcement before concluding their speech; they will be visiting Ponyville on behalf with the humans, to repossess one of their lost objects (which fell from the sky unknowingly six days prior) on Saturday, August 30th. They also will give out more information of the new species on that day, after having the humans’ consent.

The mare stops almost three-fourths down the article, which took up half of the paper. She looks at the four black and white pictures back on the top, each with a number at the corner, and a description below before the report starts. The first shows a line of the humans, possibly ten or more, each looking bulky with a dozen tiny pockets and pouches.

(1) A line of humans, who claimed are marines (soldiers), lined up while Princess Celestia gives her speech in Canterlot.

The next photo shows Princess Celestia on the podium giving her speech. Standing behind, is her sister Luna, and a human.

(2) Princess Celestia (center) gives her speech, with Princess Luna (BG right) and human Commander Gaines (BG far right).

The third depicts of what appears to be a large winged beast, but doesn’t resemble anything related to a dragon or any other large creature the mare has seen. Its wings are straight with two large double-merged irregular tubes at each end of the wing, and what appear to be three long thin rectangular sticks extending perpendicular to the merged tubes atop. Baffled by it, the mare reads the description.

(3) One of the two contraptions the humans (marines) briefly explained is used for transportation.

The mare shrugs at the short and boring explanation, and moves to the final picture, which reveals four humans standing between Princess Celestia and Princess Luna holding a signed treaty.

(4) Left to right: Princess Celestia, humans Commander Gaines, Commander Harbort, Commander Ketcher, Commander Cullens, & Princess Luna with the signed peace treaty.

The mare ponders at the exotic names in the last description, before looking back at the new species in the photo, the humans, standing almost as tall as the princesses. She smiles through her hidden face under the hood.

“Looks like I’ll be visiting Ponyville again. Except this time, Twilight will not be on my list.”

LCpl. Kevin Brooke
2nd Battalion 1st Marines
Ponyville, August 30th Day 8 14:42:08 PM

There have been many days where I count that is excruciating hot, especially during my combat training in Camp Pendleton. A day like right now is one of them. The sweat never stops from running down my face, stinging my eyes and soaking the uniform to where it sticks to the skin. I remember being in a situation like this before, at my high school graduation in New York City. We would sit there for God-knows how long, listening to the principals and faculties make their speeches about how we all came so far and how we will succeed in the future, while the heat and air pollution bears us down like weights.

I try to remember how it all ended up to this. It was supposed to be simple mission, according to my memories. Get in, trade the four Royal Guards for Michaels, and get out. It never mentioned of having a detour by making peace agreements and making speeches in two different towns. Frustrating as it is, though I admit, it was necessary for our commanders to be present, not to mention we need these ponies to help how we got in this world and how do we get out.

I groan internally, blinking my eyes to block the sweat from entering, listening to Princess Celestia standing a couple meters in front giving her speech to the residents of this town called Ponyville. I’ve been in this town before; the only thing is I was hiding in a sack while on a search and rescue mission at least four days ago. I turn back to the crowd; all of the ponies are in different sizes, colors, but pretty much have the same features and expressions when they first lay eyes on us. Not to mention the press and reporters have been nonstop taking pictures at us since we first arrived with nineteenth-century cameras. Putting it aside, the town itself is vibrant. Even though the houses looks like a few centuries old, it is well maintained to my surprise. I turn my head slightly to the line of marines of my squad standing still like statues, while the Navy commanders are grouped up next to Celestia to the left, just like what they did when the princess made the announcement two days ago. Still, the ponies in this town seem more understandable than the ones at Canterlot, who almost all had a look of disgust when they first saw us.

Before my eyes start drifting away from the blinding sun and intense heat, Celestia finally closes her speech, followed by loud stomping and cheering from the crowd, and more camera flashes from the media. As if it only gets worse, my head starts to spin from the amount of bright flashes thrown at us.

After the speech, I plop down on a bench inside the large carousel building that is the town hall, finally relieved to be away from the sun that has been beaming on me for the past hour, along with the rest of the squad rushing in to get away from the heat. Even still, inside the town hall it’s as hot as a sauna mixed with the smell of hay. Never will I go again to a public speech like this again, hopefully. Second Lieutenant Martins, Staff Sergeant Alcatraz, and the two Navy SEALs Cutup and Honeydew, volunteered to stay outside with the four commanders to answer the heavy amount of questions the media is throwing at them.

It’s a good thing the mayor allowed us to be present instead of just the commanders, but we all didn’t expect for us to land right in the town square. No wonder we had to wait one extra day after the speech in Canterlot. Luckily, the square has enough room to land both MV-22s. The Royal Guards are told to keep the civilians at a distance from our aircraft; hopefully they too can stay away after the incident with Lieutenant Wind Strike two days earlier.

“Not used to it, huh?” I open my eyes after taking off my helmet and wiping off the excess sweat on my face to see Twilight Sparkle standing in front of me.

“No, not really,” I reply shaking my head.

“Yeah, me too.” A quick dead silence falls between the lavender unicorn and I, except for the squad of marines gathered in a certain area of the large room having a conversation about today’s event and before.

“So, uh,” Twilight breaks silence between us, “some speech, yeah?” The unicorn gives away a nervous smile, something I can easily tell she is having trouble coming up with a proper conversation, especially with a new species like us. Before I could answer, a marine walks to us. Not saying a word, he offers himself a seat next to me on the bench. I whine internally when I recognize it is none other than Sergeant Hernandez.

Raphael Hernandez is probably the second or third oldest in our squad, next to First Sergeant Keane and Staff Sergeant Alcatraz. Born in New Mexico, and that’s all I know. According to Sergeant Mendez, Hernandez has an attitude like a nagging wife. Not to my surprise, I’ve been even hearing rumors of him nearly getting arrested for possession of drugs with some other guy close to the southern Californian border.

It didn’t occur to me that I have been staring at Sergeant Hernandez for too long. Luckily, he didn’t notice as he lights up a cigarette. As he slowly blows out the smoke, he stares at the startled Twilight for a moment, then turns to me.

“Aren’t you gonna say ‘hi’?” I ask the sergeant raising my hand to the unicorn.

“It’s a caballo, man,” he replies almost instantly. “Why would I?” Twilight clears her throat before speaking.

“W-well, allow me to introduce myself. My name is Twilight Sparkle.” Hernandez stares like he is not amused by it.

“Whatever.” Hernandez turns his head away at the marines huddled while First Sergeant Keane praises them over today’s event. I elbow the sergeant to get his attention, and he immediately turns his head almost annoyingly. “What do want, gringo?”

“Aren’t you going to say your name?” I ask with a serious tone. Hernandez rolls his eyes and moans.

“Fine. I’m Sergeant Hernandez.” Twilight’s ears flicker and her eyes glisten.

“A pleasure to meet you,” she says, before Hernandez stops her short.

“Now leave us alone. I don’t talk to animals.” The unicorn’s expression immediately turns to shock.

“Really, Hernandez?” I say sharply. “Come on. At least have some consent.”

“Yeah, I’ll do that when I get back home, or at least kill some—!”

“Sergeant Hernandez.” All three of us turn our heads to see Sergeant Mendez walking over with his arms crossed. “What’re you trying to do to our new friend?”

“Pfft,” Hernandez scoffs rising to his feet. “New friend my culo! Estamos atrapados aquí con un montón de mierda hablando caballos!”

“English, Sarge! We don’t speak Spanish!” Mendez says.

“Me importa una mierda!” Hernandez marches furiously back to the group, leaving Twilight with an open mouth.

“Sorry ‘bout that,” Mendez says turning to the lavender unicorn. “He always has a bad attitude.”

“Um, wh-what was he speaking?” Twilight asks.

“It’s called Spanish. We have many languages in our world.” Twilight immediately perks her head up to the sergeant taking a seat next to me.

“How many?” she asks.

“I… I really don’t know. Brooke, you’re the smartest in our squad, how many languages do we have?” I turn my head to the smiling Mendez, unprepared of his question.

“Um, let’s see,” I take a wild guess in my head, but try to make it accurate enough. “I’m thinking… six thousand, or so.” Both Mendez and I hear and audible ‘gasp’ coming from Twilight. We notice the unicorn’s mouth as wide as her expanded eyes. Her horn lights up, and a notepad and a quill hover in front of her before she jots down notes.

“Very interesting,” she mumbles. Both Mendez and I turn to each other with stumped look on our faces.

*****

“Pinkie dear, why are you holding that sign?” Rarity asks, as the five mares plus the baby dragon Spike wait outside of the town hall, staring at the two gigantic flying contraptions sitting almost in the middle of town square in a diagonal position, the open ramps almost facing each other. However, all five of them turn to the party pink pony holding a white sign written MEANWHILE… in the center.

“It’s to show our viewers,” Pinkie replies with a big grin across her face.

“What viewers?” Applejack asks looking at their surroundings, before settling her eyes on one of the humans, the crew chief, waving at the crowd. “Ya’ mean the humans? They seem to be occupied with the crowd.”

“No, silly. Them.” Pinkie points her hoof in the direction where Applejack was staring not even a second ago, then moves it upward to the sky.

“I… don’t get it,” Fluttershy hesitantly says looking up.

“Oh, never mind,” Pinkie grumbles, and tosses the sign into a garbage bin.

“So,” Rainbow begins, making circles in the dirt with her hoof. “Anypony know what to do?”

“They seem to be done with the speech,” Spike replies looking through the window while standing on top of Fluttershy. “Princess Celestia and the leaders seem to be answering questions now.”

“Well, no wonder the crowd is goin’ crazy!” Rainbow Dash throws her hooves in the air exaggeratingly, before extending her wings and lifts off over the sitting group. “Did you see their faces when they first arrived?” The cyan Pegasus imitates the facial expressions of almost all ponies had when they first laid eyes on the humans’ flying contraptions. Sadly, the six mares and dragon were escorted by the royal carriage rather than having a first time experience in an alien craft.

After finally finishing on possibly the fifth face, even though most of her friends are not paying attention, Rainbow swings her fore hooves down in stress.

“Ugh! This is so boring! Why do political speeches have to take ‘so’ long?!”

“Maybe we can find something to do!” Pinkie suggests. She scans the surroundings carefully, shading her eyes with her hoof. After almost thirty seconds, she lands on the humans’ flying contraptions resting ten meters in front of the group, which pretty much took up most of Pinkie’s view. “How about we look inside their flying thingies?”

“We already did, Pinkie,” Applejack protests with a bored tone.

“No silly! I mean we ask one of the humans to have a look inside!”

“Please,” Rarity jeers waving her hoof. “These humans have no taste in design. Have you ever seen how filthy inside those flying contraptions are?” When she opens her eyes, she realizes she is completely alone. Turning her head, the marshmallow mare spots her friends already making their way to the two contraptions. “Are you really ‘that’ desperate?!” Rarity sighs. That’s when curiosity starts to kick in, as usual for the fashion mare.

“Um, excuse me?” Rainbow says in a normal tone, catching the attention of crew chief Staff Sergeant Barnes.

“Can I help you fellas?” he says with a smile. “Hey, you’re the, uh… we met before, right? At the castle.”

“That’s correct, partner,” Applejack replies, followed by a nod from the others. “Name’s Applejack, by the way.”

“Rainbow Dash. Fastest pony in all of Equestria!”

“Pinkie Pie! Friendliest pony in Ponyville!” Pinkie springs in the air.

“Uh, um… Fl-Fluttershy.”

“And this here’s Rarity,” Applejack says, pointing her hoof behind at the marshmallow-colored pony cautiously walking up.

“And I’m Spike,” the baby dragon introduces. “And for the record, I’m a dragon. ‘Not’ a lizard.” Staff Sergeant Barnes chuckles a little, before removing the large black visor covering the top half of his face.

“Okay, little guy. I know we met before, Staff Sergeant Barnes of HMM-165 Squad, USMC.” The five ponies and dragon look at each other with a puzzled look, before turning back to the human, each with a crooked smile. “Just call me Barnes.”

“Yeah, we kinda’ figured,” Rainbow says scratching the back of her head.

“So, what can I do for you?”

“W-well, um…” Still hovering above ground, Rainbow faces her friends, who all stare back. With a deep breath, she turns back and speaks hastily. “Can we please have a look inside?” The crew chief arches an eyebrow.

“There’s really nothing exciting in an Osprey, fella’. Just pipes, wires, seats... Plus, I’m not sure whether or not the captain up front will allow you to look inside.” As the staff sergeant turns around, he spots Sergeant Volper walking away from the cockpit in their direction. He stops for a glance at the ponies, before turning to Barnes.

“What’s going on?” Barnes asks.

“Captain Berns wants me to head to Three-three, then to Commander Gaines. We got a situation in the cockpit.”

“Power fluctuation?” Volper shakes his head.

“Alright, I’ll ask him. Mind if I let these fellas in?” The sergeant faces the five ponies and dragon, developing a frown.

Even though his large visor is blocking his eyes, the mares can feel he doesn’t like having them nosing around their technology.

“Just don’t let them touch anything,” Volper finally says after a sigh. Rainbow Dash has the need to do a contented loop in the air with a cheer. Instead she keeps her cool. Her expression, however, gives way as she shows an eager grin. “I’ll go inform the captain.”

The sergeant races back to the cockpit, before returning back after an eternal long minute. Rainbow Dash, already impatiently waiting, has been staring deeply at the interior of the MV-22, which is only comprised of lightweight metal, pipes and wires on the ceiling, and the twenty-four folded plastic-covered seats against the walls. When Sergeant Volper returns, the rainbow-mane Pegasus flickers her ears, excited than any other pony to have a look inside.

“Captain said it’s alright,” Volper says.

“Yes!!” Rainbow shoots her hoof in the air, stopping both the humans. When she opens her eyes, Dash notices a good amount of stares from her friends and the two crew chiefs.

“Right…” Volper mumbles. “I’ll be heading over to Three-three, then report the situation to Commander. Keep an eye on them.”

“You just do your thing, Sarge,” Barnes says, and Volper rushes off to the next Osprey. He then turns his head to the embarrassed Pegasus now fluttering back on the ground. “Alright, here are the rules. No touching ‘anything’ unless I say so, and no bothering the pilots in the front. Got it?” The five mares and baby dragon nod their heads in unison. “Okay, let’s head on in.”

*****

Bored out of our minds, and trying to get rid of the heat in our thoughts, Sergeant Mendez and I continue to stare at the lavender unicorn, Twilight Sparkle, continuing to write down notes as we explain more about ourselves. Even though we told her much about ourselves three days ago, she comes up with more questions than one could imagine.

“You know,” Mendez interrupts Twilight from her writing trance, “You could’ve stayed outside with the crowd while our commanders answer the questions.”

“I know,” the mare replies. “I prefer to have personal interviews with you. I get better information than with a crowd.”

“Well, I can understand that,” I say rolling up my sleeves until they reach beneath my elbows.

It has been a long day for us, probably the longest three days I ever had since the Crucible at boot camp; except on that day was the most stressful. All we ever did is just stand in the background whilst the princesses and commanders make their speech to their citizens. Still, I never expected to see so many of the ponies to have a lot of respect to their leader. Normally, most of us would hate our leaders for whatever reasons they do, or just hate them in general.

“Okay,” Twilight says after finishing writing. It still ponders me to see a piece of paper and quill floating in midair in front of the pony, even though I’ve been reminded countless times they use magic in this world. “Let’s see… oh, anything you eat?”

“We’re omnivores,” Michaels answers standing next to the unicorn. Twilight shoots her head up to the marine with an almost surprised look.

“So, you eat meat as well?” The three of us nod, giving Twilight a small shudder. “Okay…” Before Twilight could ask us another question regarding ourselves, the back door opens, and enters crew chief Sergeant Volper. I can still see that giant bruise on his left cheek as he swiftly passes us to First Sergeant Keane looking out through the window at the commanders still answering the questions.

“What’s going on?” Mendez asks curiously as he leans to the side to get a better look. We all watch as the crew chief finishes speaking with Keane, before the first sergeant walks outside to the podium. Less than a minute later, we see both of them reentering, followed by Lieutenant Martins, Commander Gaines and Princess Luna. They walk past us rather hastily, as if they are responding to an emergency, before exiting out the door where the crew chief entered minutes earlier.

“Well, let’s go see,” Michaels says, throwing his M14 rifle over his back. “Let’s get some air.” I let out another internal groan of annoyance. In all truth, I really hate to go back out in the summer heat. Then again, I have nothing else to do, plus I could go out to have a good look at the town.

I swing my M16A4 over my back after putting on my ILBE, letting it bounce against the forty-pound backpack.

“You wanna come?” Sergeant Mendez asks Twilight, who has eyeing on my rifle most of the time.

“O-oh, ah, what are we doing?” she asks after shaking her head.

“We’re going outside to check on our birds. Wanna join?” Immediately, Twilight’s ears perk up and a grin appears.

“Sure!” I figured the unicorn might be interested in seeing our equipment up close. With a quick smile, the three of us plus the unicorn prepare to head out the back door. The bright sunlight nearly blinds us as we exit the town hall, back into the summer heat. Luckily, I feel a gentle breeze flowing by.

*****

“How much do we have left?” Commander Gaines asks one of the Osprey pilots, who is checking on one of the dials in the control panel.

“Don’t know, sir,” the pilot replies pressing a couple switches. “All I can say is… about forty-three percent. Not enough to get us back to the Anchorage.” The commander lets out a frustrated sigh, and wipes the sweat off his forehead. If it weren’t for the detour to this town, they would have just enough fuel to get back to the small fleet, which is roughly almost a five-hour flight. He rubs his eyes after being blinded a dozen times from the medias’ cameras, eventually ending up to a small headache.

“I’ll see what I can do,” the commander finishes, and exits the cramped cockpit. The first thing he sees is Princess Luna inspecting carefully at the dozens of wiring and pipes running down the ceiling like a technician close to the open ramp, while Rainbow Dash hovers and stares intently at one of the turret window guns with Staff Sergeant Barnes keeping an eye on her. The rest of the four ponies plus the small dragon are all sitting on the folded seats, while Second Lieutenant Martins explains about the aircraft.

“It’s amazing how a heavy piece of machinery like this can fly,” Luna compliments to the commander, who merely nods.

“One of the finest piece of equipment in the US Military.”

“Hey, what are these?” Both the commander and the night princess turn to Rainbow Dash pointing at the ammunition box full of .50 caliber bullets attached to the M2HB machine gun.

“Fifty-cal rounds,” Staff Sergeant Barnes replies, and walks over to the Pegasus. “Able to punch through two inches of steel.” Rainbow turns to the crew chief, then back to inspecting the shiny bronze bullets in the metal container.

“These look like something Rarity would like,” the Pegasus leans and whispers with a smirk across her face.

Commander Gaines faces back to the other four ponies and the small reptile, who are all sitting in the seats while Second Lieutenant discusses about the aircraft.

“Is there a way for you to, you know, at least cover up these things on the ceiling?” a white unicorn with a curly purple mane asks. “It looks like you did a poor job on the interior designing. At least do something more vibrant instead of these plain colors.”

“Well, you’ll understand when you’re in our shoes,” Martins replies crossing his arms. “This is not some luxury thing you’re in. This is for military purposes.”

“Well, we can see that,” an orange pony with a cowboy hat says looking around. “Amazin’ how big this thing is. And how it can fly.”

“This thing is able to fly at about… three-hundred twenty miles per hour.” The ponies’ eyes widen in surprise.

“And… how fast is that?” the white unicorn asks scratching her head.

“Quite fast.”

“Excuse me, commander?” Princess Luna taps on Gaines’ shoulder.

“Yes?”

“If I may ask, I would like to see how your ships operate. If that is okay?” Gaines stares at the dark blue alicorn for less than a minute, thinking about the situation he is in now, and how his crew would react if they see a talking horse. Finally, he makes his decision.

“I will have to a word with your sister first, because we’re in a bit of a bind right now.” Luna nods her head, and makes her way out of the aircraft, leaving the commander and the other two marines with the other ponies.

17:38:28 PM

Majority of the ponies have finally subsided and left after our presentation, leaving only a handful left still standing; most of them are regular citizens than reporters. I never thought a political speech would last this long, especially the questioning. That one was almost a nightmare with every single pony screaming out pointless and random questions while taking pictures all at once. Luckily, I wasn’t there, but it was a pain for me to ignore the others when I went outside to check on our birds.

“What do you mean, ‘we don’t have enough fuel’?!” I hear one of our men scream from inside the town hall, as I sit on a crate with Mendez and Michaels watching at least a third of our squad setting up perimeters around the two MV-22s. The three marines from Charlie Company and the two SEALs are also inside the town hall, along with the Royal Sisters. Twilight and her friends are inside one of the Ospreys, with Staff Sergeant Barnes still giving them a tour. Although, Pinkie Pie has decided to run off to somewhere and has been gone for a couple hours. As for the rest of them, they seem to be enjoying browsing inside an aircraft that makes the world’s cheapest airline look good.

“You think it might be one of the commanders?” Mendez asks nudging my arm, putting me out of my thoughts.

“What again?” I ask.

“One of the commanders. Did you hear?”

“Yeah, yeah I did.” I lean my arm on top of my helmet resting on my knee; the heat from earlier today is still taking its toll on me. I still remember when our Lieutenant informed us about our fuel situation when the princesses finally finished their speech about our negotiations. It did cause some commotion between us; Sergeant Hernandez had it the most.

“You always wonder,” Mendez begins, and I lazily turn my head to him.

“What?”

“You always wonder how we got into this situation.” He looks down on me.

“What? How we got from a rescue mission to presenting ourselves to pretty much the whole country, or how we got into a world like this?”

“I would say both.” I look at the sergeant with an agreeable look, sitting back up and press against the wooden wall.

“I know what you mean. We just have to wait.” I veer my eyes towards the remaining crowd. There is not much left, but there is still a lot of ponies. And the Royal Guards seem to be doing a good job in keeping them away from our Ospreys ever since we arrived. However, I would like to explore more of the town, maybe catch Banana Peel and his grandson if I get the chance. Without further ado, I place back on my helmet without clipping it, and walk away from my two friends.

“Where you going?” Michaels asks taking a cigarette out of his mouth.

“Checking out the crowd!” I shout back as I swing my M16 over my shoulder.

As I close in to the wall of pony guards preventing the civilians from entering, one of them turns his head to face me when he notices most of the town’s citizens widening their eyes with awe. Some of them have a slight look of fear, while others gaze upon me like I am some idol.

“Can I help you?” one of the guards asks who turned to me. I shake my head and continue walking down. A few other guards twirl their heads to have a glimpse, some of them giving me snarly looks, probably from the incident back at the beach. I couldn’t blame them to hate us. I would feel the same if we were in their perspectives. I look around at the surroundings; almost all of the cottages here are relatively the same, there are some buildings that are carousels and tents one would see at a circus or a fair. To my surprise, the whole town seems tidy. Even after such a hefty event like today, the town square looks as if nothing has ever happened, except for a few straws of hay and paper lying about. Before I could start getting a look at the pony crowd, a certain call enters my ears through the desperate shouts.

“Hey! Mister Brooke! Hey! Over here!” I move my head in to the source, when I lay my eyes on a pearl white colt with a messy dark yellow mane, waving its hoof frantically in the air while sitting on another pony’s head. “Hey! Over here!” I recognize that cheery little colt, Banana Seed. I smile, and wave back. The little colt returns the favor, hopping off his granddad’s head and squeezes himself through the crowd to get to me, but is cut off from the Royal Guards.

“Hold on there, kid,” one of them halts Banana Seed. “You can’t get through here.” I walk up to the guard and tap on his golden helmet.

“You can let the fella in,” I say. The guard rotates around with a suspicious look on his face.

“I’m sorry. It’s under Princess Celestia’s orders that we let nopony in.” I cross my arms with a disappointed look, veering my eyes to Banana Seed pouting his lips.

“You know,” I say to the guard, “the princess also mentioned that if you agitate one of us, you know the consequences.” The guard raises an eyebrow, catching the attention of two more. I slowly wrap my M16 over in front of me, showing off the different attachments that are unfamiliar to the ponies. “Well?” I ask once more, steadily moving my hand down to the trigger, just to at least get them a little frightened. The guard I just talked to turns to his two comrades, who both nod.

“Fine. Who do you want?” I point to the little colt then to the old stallion standing in the background.

“These two.” The guard nods, and sends the other two through the crowd, who are all now complaining why he lets those two ponies in. In truth, I do enjoy looking at the ponies’ annoyed, confused and angry expressions. It makes them look cute. As I watch, Banana Seed races through the wall of the princesses’ guards.

“Brooke!” he cries cheerfully.

“Hey, buddy!” I reply, kneeling down as the colt places his fore hooves on my lap, and I start rubbing his hair and ears. Never in my life have I missed those soft ears, or the cute little pony. “How you doing? You behaved?” Banana Seed smiles brightly when I see Banana Peel enter the perimeter with the two other guards.

“How ya’ doing, Broone?” Seed asks with a smile. “You get ya’ buddy back?”

“Sure did,” I reply. “It’s ‘Brooke’ by the way.”

“See? Told ya’ pops,” Seed rubs in, to which Peel just smiles.

“Now, that’s some thing you got there,” the old stallion describes looking at the Osprey behind me.

“Yeah,” I say standing back up. “Gets us to pretty much anywhere.”

“Can I have a look?” Banana Seed eagerly asks jumping up and down. Before I could answer, I see Carter walking up.

“Hey, Peel!” he calls, and Seed races towards him. “Hey! Seed! How you doing?!” Carter drops down to his knees, grabbing the young colt and launching him up in the air. Banana Seed squirms in the marine’s hands full of excitement like any other child would when being launched into the air the way Carter did. Finally, Carter sets the colt down, and makes his way to Banana Peel and I. “Wow, didn’t expect to see you here.”

“We decided to stay here a little longer when we saw those things fly over Ponyville a couple days ago,” Peel explains pointing at the Ospreys.

“Well, it’s good to see you,” Carter chuckles lightly, before lowering back down to Banana Seed. “Hey, Seed. Wanna have a look?” As fast as ever, Banana Seed’s eyes glisten and his ears flicker, not to mention a smile as big as Pinkie Pie’s. The colt turns to his grandfather.

“Can I, pops? Can I? Can I?” he pleads.

“If that’s alright with the humans,” Banana Peel replies, facing me.

“I’m pretty sure our crew will let you in,” I say with a shrug. Carter swings his rifle over his shoulder, picks up Banana Seed, and lets him sit on his arm like he is carrying a toddler.

“Wanna join?” I offer to Peel, and his ears too, flicker.

“Do I ever,” he answers, showing his crooked teeth as he smiles.

I remember when I was in the School of Infantry, and during that time, I sometimes vision myself giving tours to groups, showing them our equipment and explaining their specifications. Even though most of the marines hate giving tours, I personally enjoy leading a large group of people who don’t know much about our military. That’s why I studied most of the infantry vehicles and weapons used in the Marine Corps. However, I knew that I wasn’t able to fulfill that. Still, studying and looking over the weapons and vehicles of the Marine Corps has always kept my mind going; learning something different helps expand my knowledge. That was one of few good things my father said to me.

It does feel exciting when someone like myself wants to show other people, or in this case ponies, our equipment, especially to children. It makes me proud to see others gaze with amazement at something they rarely get to see.

“Wow!” Banana Seed gasps as he twists his head left to right and back to get as much as his eyes could see at one of our Ospreys. Carter enters the aircraft through the ramp, when the little colt stops him and points to the M240D leaning against the fuselage. “What’s that?!”

“That,” Carter begins answering, but hesitates for an extended moment. “That’s something we defend ourselves.” I mentally face palm myself. Way to go, Corporal.

“Ooh, what does it do?” Carter turns to me with a look meaning he needs help. Seed also does the same. All I could do is smirk and shrug.

“He’s asking you, Carter,” I say shaking my head. “Go ahead.”

“You’re ‘very’ helpful, buddy,” Carter says sarcastically, and enters the MV-22. I lean against the fuselage, with Banana Peel standing next to me, both of us watching the excited little colt Banana Seed pointing and aweing at all the different features this aircraft has to offer.

“Thank you,” Peel says. I turn to face him with a perplexed look.

“What do you mean?”

“For showing my grandson. Ya’ know, ponies like us rarely get to see something extraordinary. Not like this. I wish I could do the same when I was younger to my grandson, then you came.”

“What about your son?” Peel scoffs.

“Heh, he wasn’t into that. My grandson, however, was just like me.” I smile, feeling grateful for a positive comment.

“No problem. If you need anything, don’t be afraid to ask.”

“Heh, no prob’ ol’ fella. Stop by at the banana farm if you have free time.”

“Maybe…” I think for a moment, wondering how long we will have to stay, and how long it will take for the princesses to find a way for us to return home. How long? “Yeah, maybe.”

20:09:18 PM

Princess Celestia watches as her sun starts to set, soon replaced by her sister’s moon in the now dark and star-sprinkled sky. The moment her horn ceases glowing, the sun princess returns to her work desk, littered with letters, documents and a few small books. One book, in particular, sits in the middle wide open to a page she on purposely left. It is the largest out of all the books on the desk, though, small enough to create room for the rest of her papers and other things to tightly pack together.

Celestia sits down and massages her temples to relieve some stress she was just given earlier today. Thankfully, it is over, and she will never have to deal with such a clustered crowd like today ever again. Hopefully. She stares down at her half-melted candle flickering against the invisible air, before moving her eyes at the open book in front of her, along with written notes on a few sheets of paper lying beneath it. On the first page, shows a drawing of a mermare taking up a quarter of it, while on the next page, displays the same mermare, except presenting its side. The princess sighs softly, looking at her tower of papers. She wonders if this will ever stop.

The door knocks twice, putting Celestia out of her train of thought.

“Enter.” The creaks, and steps in her younger sister, Luna. “Greetings, sister.” The night princess nods her head as she closes the door behind, and makes her way over to her older sister.

“Have you ever heard of organization, sister?” Luna asks, scanning the paper pile then at Celestia’s cluttered desk.

“Is that the reason why you showed up?” Celestia jokes, a thin smile appearing across her face. She hops off her comfortable chair and trots to where Luna entered, grabbing a tray of a teapot and two cups with her magic. While doing so, Luna has the chance of taking a glance at the open book.

“What is this?” she asks as Celestia returns with the tray, and lowers it to their level.

“It’s a book about mythical creatures.” The sun princess pours the tea in the two cups, and levitates one to her sister. “It is quite interesting. It shows a lot of things I did not realize nor know.”

“Interesting,” Luna comments taking a sip. “And here, ponies say you know everything.”

“Not everything,” her sister replies with another smile. “You learn something new everyday. You should try it.”

“I think I’ll pass.” Luna lowers her cup, and glances at the book again. “Does it mention anything about humans?” Celestia shakes her head after taking a drink.

“Sadly, no. I’ve searched through the library related to them. The only things closely related to them are monkeys and apes.”

“We still know close to nothing about them. The only thing we got from them are the pirates, remember?” Celestia nods her head in agreement, and closes the book with her hoof.

Silence quickly settles around the two sisters, the only thing audible is the soft ‘slurp’ as they finish their warm drinks.

“Oh,” Luna speaks as she remembers something. “What are you going to do for the Grand Gala?” As if she is seeing the most terrifying and ugly thing in Equestria, Celestia’s eyes dilate in a flash, and she stands freezing with the teacup floating over her mouth. How could she forget the annual royal ball? How did she not know it’s coming anytime sooner? The princess scrunches her muzzle as she mentally scolds herself repeatedly for being an idiot not to notice about the Grand Galloping Gala.

“Oh, for me’s sake!” she bellows.

“Um, sister?” Luna says, now with a nervous look. “Let me take care of the Gala.” Starting to calm down, but not fully, the sun princess opens her eyes after she hears her sister’s offer.

“Are you sure, Luna?”

“Tia, you must handle where the humans will stay. I’ll handle the Gala. Besides, I already mapped out the perfect location for them.” Celestia sighs. She cannot afford such a big event like the Grand Galloping Gala be cancelled. Then again, if it weren’t for her Luna’s generous offer, she would be stuck in between pulling her mane out from the stress.

“Thank you, sister.” Both princesses wrap their heads around in a warm embrace.

“I am always here, no matter what. By the way, have you heard about the crystal shard?” Both sisters pull away, but not hastily.

“No. I haven’t heard from our scientists.”

“Not even the weapon you held from Michaels before you gave it back?”

“They have done some tests, but I haven’t seen the results. Shall we have a visit?” The night princess nods, and the two Royal Sisters exit the bedroom.

Author's Note

FACTS:

"Still Making History" is a motto for Los Angeles-class USS Albany (SSN-753).

**I apologize for the long wait, but here it is, Chapter 14. This chapter was pretty much a struggle, mainly putting the words together; where our marines would end up after making the peace, and how would the ponies react (having a more real-life scenario if you know what I mean). So... yeah... that was a pain in the ass to do, and is not my best. Don't worry, there will be action in later chapters. It's all about having the patience.

Chapter 15: A Breed Apart

LCpl. Kevin Brooke
2nd Battalion 1st Marines
Ponyville, August 30th Day 8 19:32:16 PM

The loud engines of the MV-22 pierce through my ears. I look outside through the open ramp, where crew chief First Sergeant Hughes hangs close to the edge of the ramp. Trailing at least twenty meters behind is the princesses’ carriage escorted by four Pegasus Royal Guards. However, sitting right on my lap is the pearl-colored colt Banana Seed.

It was not even almost an hour ago, after having a stern meeting regarding our fuel situation for our aircrafts, Princess Celestia will be mailing a letter to a train company in Manehattan that is able to carry large cargo loads. The question is will it withstand the weight and size of our Ospreys? It was then we decided to place our aircrafts on the outskirts of Ponyville until we come up with a decisive solution. Until then, we may just have to go with the train. That’s when Banana Seed begged to ride with us.

And here I am, sitting with the commanders in one Osprey, while the rest of the marine squad are in the other next to us as we begin landing in an open field close to the railroad tracks.

“You enjoying the ride, kiddo?” Commander Gaines asks Banana Seed, raising his voice to overcome the loud buffering sound created by the rapid spinning blades. The little colt nods his head in reply, before returning to gazing at the wires and pipes traveling down the ceiling, and settling his eyes at the crew chief standing up and locking the M240 machine gun in place.

The tilt rotor aircraft lands with an audible ‘thump’ as it touches the flat open field, and the engines power down.

“Let’s move!” First Sergeant Hughes calls, motioning his arm for us to get out.

“Keep an eye on the kid!” Commander Gaines taps my shoulder, and I nod in reply. As the four Navy commanders exit the Osprey, I lower Banana Seed to the ground and pick up my M16 rifle.

“Stay close to me!” I instruct the colt. Before long, we jog out of the aircraft and into the grassy field with Banana Seed sticking close to me. To my surprise, the grass isn’t as tall as I expected. It only reaches below my knees by half a foot.

When the wind created by the spinning blades finally settle, the group of marines and commanders gather around to see the royal carriage landing before us. As it halts to a stop the moment it touches ground, the door swings open, and out steps the two princesses and the five ponies, including Spike.

“Will you be fine in an area like this?” Princess Celestia asks.

“We can handle ourselves from here, Your Highness,” Commander Harbort replies with a consented nod.

“I will mail a letter to the train company to have them transport your contraptions. As well as deliver the other two that crashed. Are you sure you want them back?” The four commanders nod at once.

“It is property of the US Military, Your Highness.” I notice an almost disappointed look in the princess’ eyes after Commander Harbort spoke.

“Very well. If you wish, you may tour around Ponyville until the train arrives. Twilight and her friends live here if you need any help. There is a small hotel on the other side of town if you would like to sleep there as well. My guards will stay here to make sure nopony sneaks in.”

“Thank you for the offer.”

“Now if you excuse us, my sister and I must return back to Canterlot. Enjoy your stay here in Ponyville.” The two princesses and our commanders bow, before the sisters return to their carriages. After a brief talk with the other five ponies, the Royal Sisters take to the sky, escorted by Royal Guards.

“Alright marines, listen up,” Lieutenant Martins announces, drawing both the ponies’ and our attention. “Let’s set up camp here for now. It’s best if we keep an eye out on our equipment after today’s event. Brooke, keep watch on your little friend.”

“Aye, sir,” I respond, while Banana Seed standing close to me smiles.

“Um, do you want us to bring any spare blankets, or pillows for you?” Twilight asks almost loudly raising her hoof. We all stay silent for a while, staring at the lavender unicorn.

“That’ll do nicely,” the lieutenant replies. “Thank you.” He then fixes his eyes back on us. “We’ll take turns in groups of four to set up a watch every two hours. Hopefully, we’ll be back to our fleet by tomorrow evening.”

“Lieutenant,” Commander Gaines interrupts Martins. “We’ll be heading out to the area where the princess showed us our downed bird. I think it will be nice if you join us. Staff Sergeant Alcatraz, you’ll be in charge of the camp.”

“Aye, commander,” Staff Sarge stands at attention.

“Y-yes, commander,” Lieutenant Martins replies, then twists his head to face First Sergeant Keane. “First Sarge, you’re with me.”

“Aye, LT.”

“I can take y’all there if ya’ like,” Applejack offers.

“Thanks,” Gaines says to the orange earth pony. “We may need help around town.”

I settle down my ILBE assault backpack with the others in the Osprey with Banana Seed still next to me like a magnet, at least a few minutes after the squad split apart. The Navy commanders, Lieutenant Martins, First Sarge Keane and Applejack left first to Sweet Apple Acres to check on the downed CH-53 Sea Stallion. Twilight, Fluttershy and Rarity went back into town to grab extra blankets and sleeping bags for us. Private Pelayo, Corpsman Smith, Corporal Hends, Lance Corporal Corey and Navy SEAL Cutup went along with the three mares. That leaves the cyan Pegasus, Rainbow Dash, with us to help set up. I admit, she may be quite the show off like Sergeant Mendez, but she can be very helpful at times.

I turn around to see Rainbow struggling to drag another assault backpack up the ramp. Apparently, carrying something that weighs over forty pounds is not something she is used to. I quickly rush over to her aid, and take over the bag.

“You okay?” I ask. Panting heavily like she just got out of an intense workout, Rainbow builds enough strength to give me a nod and a smile.

“I-I’m good,” she says, wiping off the sweat from her forehead. “Boy, that thing’s heavy. What’s in it?” I easily swing the bag over my shoulder, before placing it back down next to mine in the center of the aircraft.

“Necessary supplies for a soldier,” I answer. “MREs, ammo, usually a two day supply, radio, water canteen, and some important things you want to bring.”

“Wait, what was the first and other word you said?” Rainbow asks scratching her head.

“MREs?”

“Yeah. And also… the other one. Like, re- no… ray-?”

“Radio?”

“Yeah. What are those?”

“MREs are ready-to-eat meals. Pretty much just dried up food. All you have to do is add water, and ‘boom’.” I snap my fingers. “You got yourself a gourmet for a soldier.”

“Ew!” Banana Seed sticks his tongue out. Rainbow and I chuckle at the adorable face the colt makes.

“It’s not that bad. You get used to it,” I add in. “Okay, you said radio right?” The Pegasus nods. So, I remove my Motorola PRC-153, and show it closely to her. “We use this to communicate with our marines. Instead of just shouting, we use this to talk quietly to each other at good distances.” Rainbow Dash inspects closely at the handheld black device, an eyebrow lifting up.

“This small thing?” she points as I reattach it to my vest, and nod. “But the other one… back at the castle…”

“That’s for long-range communications.”

“Well, then. I wanna see you talk through that.” Rainbow smirks crossing her fore hooves, daring the easiest challenge to a marine like me.

“Fine then.” I smile, a feeling growing within me that this will be fun. I turn the dial to switch my radio on. “Hey, Michaels. Can you come in to one of Ospreys?” I wait for a moment before he replies.

“Got it. I’m coming. Which bird?”

“Three-two.”

“Roger.” I turn it back off, then cross my arms to see the still-hovering Pegasus, her eyes so wide they cover most of her face.

“You owe me,” I tease leaning forward.

“Hey! Watch what you say when talking to the greatest flyer in Equestria!” Before long, Michaels walks in and stops next to Rainbow.

“What’d you need help with?” he asks.

“Nothing really,” I say with a shrug. “Just proving our friend here about our radios.”

“O-kay.” Michaels moves his eyes back and forth between Rainbow and I for a moment, when I notice the sun is beginning to set from outside. I look down at my watch to check the time, 7:56 PM.

“Hey, Banana Seed,” I say turning down to the little colt still sitting next to me. “It’s time to go to your granddad.”

“Aw, do I have to?” Seed whines pouting his lips.

“Sorry, kid. I promised your granddad I would bring you back when the sun starts to set.”

“I can take him back if you want,” Rainbow offers, but I wave my hand.

“I can do it. Come on, Seed.” Seed lowers his head, feeling defeated that he can’t stay any longer than the expected time. As the colt shuffles his hooves after me, Michaels and the Pegasus follow suit.

“Hey, Brooke. Mind if I tag along?” Michaels asks as he catches up.

“Sure, why not.”

“Oh, so you fellas are gonna just stroll right into town and leave me here to do work?” Rainbow deadpans.

“Relax,” Michaels pats the hovering rainbow mane Pegasus on the head. “Mendez over there will keep you company.”

Rainbow Dash scrunches her brows as Michaels, Banana Seed and I walk off and enter the town. She turns her head to one of the marines, Sergeant Hernandez, giving her a glare while carrying his M4 over his shoulder.

“The hell are you looking at?” he says in a dead tone, before walking past the Pegasus and enters the Osprey.

“Don’t mind him,” Mendez says from behind. Rainbow turns her head to him as he stops.

“What’s with him anyway?” she asks. “You always have friends like that?”

“We pretty much have folks like that. But him, he just had a rough past, that’s it. It’s best if you leave him alone.” When the sergeant walks off to his squad mates setting up, Rainbow Dash twists her head back to where she last saw Sergeant Hernandez, and ponders for a moment. Do all humans have a rough past, or is their life like here in Equestria? Except, there is no magic or Pegasi. Just giant machines and advanced technology like what they explained not even a few days ago.

“Hey, Pegasus!” Staff Sergeant Alcatraz calls out, causing Rainbow to shake herself out from her thoughts. “You think you can get firewood for us?!”

“Please! I can do it faster than your contraptions here! Ten seconds flat to be precise!”

“Then hop to it!” In a split flash, the rainbow mane Pegasus dashes away to a nearby forest patch, leaving only a feather hanging in the air.

*****

“It’s going to be marvelous having you here, my dears!” Rarity, the fashion mare, exclaims as she and the two female marines, Corpsman Smith and Corporal Hends, strut along the quiet streets of Ponyville the white unicorn has been showing them for a short while.

“Well, it is a lovely town, I have to admit,” Smith comments as she looks around at her surroundings. There are a few ponies still taking strolls at this time, but not as busy and packed as earlier. All of them glance at the two humans and unicorn, which Smith in return, merely waves. Somehow, some of them stare at them like they are aliens following a pony, even though they were just introduced.

“Oh, and here is the square market,” Rarity points to her left as they pass a street. Smith and Hends stop for a moment to get a good look. Of course, it is an open marketplace, with all of its stalls closed for the night. To them, they all look like colored tents one would see at a fair. Hends lifts up her M16 to get a better view of the other buildings far back. They too, have looks similar to circus tents.

“Does it get busy here?” Smith asks as they continue on their slow walk.

“Every single day,” the white unicorn answers. “Except for Sundays. That’s where it’s most quiet.”

“Okay.”

The three ladies continue on down the street, Rarity showing them the different shops and cafés as they pass by like a tour guide. Though, Smith has been doing most of the talking with the pony while Hends remains silent for the rest of the way.

“So, what exactly do you do?” Smith asks curiously.

“Well,” Rarity begins with a charmed expression, “I am a fashion designer.”

“Interesting. Because, I thought the tattoo on you means you’re into jewelry.” Rarity stops abruptly and twists her head around, facing the two women.

“You never heard of a cutie mark before?” The two marines shake their heads. “They portray as who we are; our personality and our talents. If you hadn’t noticed, my cutie mark is three diamonds. Which means I like a lot of gems, and not to mention ‘dazzling’ my garments.”

“Okay.” Smith merely nods while looking at a glowing building that looks more similar to an over decorated gingerbread house occupies her, and Hends, as usual, remains as silent as the night itself.

Before long, the mare and marines arrive at a carousel. From the looks of it, it is a little too decorated, though less as compared to the gingerbread house. Every wall, curtain, roof, shingle and detail around has their own unique pattern design, surprising the two women.

“Here it is,” Rarity takes a deep breath. “My humble abode. The place where the ‘magic’ happens.” Smith turns to Hends, who merely rolls her eyes.

“Now this’ll be a doozy,” the corpsman mumbles.

“Now, please. Come, come. You must see my greatest work.” Rarity swiftly moves up and opens the door, before being stopped when Smith raises her hand in front of her.

“Now hold on a sec. Remember, we’re here to get spare blankets and sleeping bags. We’re not here for any tourism.”

“O-oh, yes. Quite right. S-sorry.” The unicorn blushes from embarrassment, and allows the marines to enter first.

“Sweetie!” the fashion mare shouts the moment she closes the door behind. “Sorry I’m home early! I’m pretty heard of the situation in Ponyville!” There is a silence for a quick moment. “Sweetie?!” Again, there is no response.

The entire room is laced with hot pink colored curtains, except for the ceiling. On the left side is a soft velvet couch between a medium bookshelf and drawer. A coffee table sits right in front. Standing right next to it are a couple changing rooms with curtains, each having a rack full of clothes. Covering up the rest of the large room are several tables littered with sewing machines and many different kinds of fabric, a small platform surrounded by mirrors, and a few mannequins. One mannequin, however, stands out to Smith. It’s layered with many shades of pink; the torso a hot pink color and rubies placed around the waist, while the dress itself puffs out in a much lighter pink with sparkles.

“Sweetie?” Rarity calls out once more, before grumbling. “Ugh! That little… it’s way too late for her to be hanging out with her friends.”

“Who’s this ‘Sweetie’ person?”

“She’s my little sister. Somehow, always getting into trouble by trying to find a way to get her cutie mark.”

“She doesn’t have one?”

“Heaven’s to bet, no. We receive our cutie marks when we are quite young.” Corporal Hends moves up to one of the messy desks, scanning at the different fabrics that lie around. When she turns her head, she spots a white cat with a purple bow on its head and a jeweled-studded collar, exiting out a door just five meters to her left, on what appears to be the kitchen. “Ah, Opal. How are you? Did Sweetie feed you?” The white plump cat ignores Rarity’s cooing as it stares its green eyes deeply at Hends. The corporal tilts her head to the side, and the cat does the same.

“Opal?” the white unicorn calls again, more softly this time. Once more, the cat ignores the fashion mare. Hends slowly moves her rifle to her side, and takes a step. That’s when the cat shrieks and scurries up the stairs in a moment’s notice.

“Oh dear,” Rarity sighs. “Do forgive me. My cat isn’t the type with new guests.”

“That’s alright,” Smith responds. “Do you know where you keep the sleeping bags?”

“They’re right upstairs. But uh…” Rarity pauses as she looks down at the marines’ boots. “How about this? I’ll bring them down and you can carry some of them. I-is that okay?” The unicorn smiles crookedly, giving the two marines each a glance with a confused look.

“Uh, sure. That’s fine. We’ll wait here.”

“Oh, marvelous! I won’t be long!” The unicorn rushes upstairs almost as fast as the cat, leaving the marines alone. Corporal Hends sighs, and resumes herself to studying at the tables of fabric and sewing machines.

“You alright?” The corpsman asks turning to the corporal. Hends nods. “Come on. Is that all you can say?” Smith walks up to Hends, and lays a hand on her shoulder. All of a sudden, she feels a tremble coming from the corporal. “You wanna wait outside?” After a few seconds, Hends takes a deep breath before speaking.

“I’ll be fine.”

“You sure?”

“Well… I’ll be out having a smoke.” Hends removes Smith’s hand and exits the boutique, leaving the corpsman now alone.

“Now that’s just great,” she says quietly, panning around the room until she lays her eyes on one of the racks in the changing room. Smith bites her lip, wondering what would the fashion mare do if she ever touches her dresses. She looks at the stairs, seeing no sign of Rarity, then back to the rack.

Finally, after mentally debating, the marine gives in. “I guess it wouldn’t hurt to have a peak.” Smith paces to the rack in the first changing room, takes off her gloves, and kneels down. She closely inspects the many clothes, until a white one grabs her attention. She pulls it out the dress, and to her surprise, it’s a wedding dress, probably to a certain pony. The dress itself is pure white, with the torso area made of silk and a gold waist lining, before ending with a beautiful silk skirt with white petals scattered around. Smith does have to admit, Rarity does have excellence in taste for clothing.

“Lovely isn’t it,” Rarity speaks, catching Smith completely off guard.

“Oh, uh, yeah. It is,” the corpsman replies as she quickly stands back to her feet, almost tripping on her own words. “I-it’s uh, quite the collection you have there.” Smith crookedly smiles as the fashion mare trots downstairs with two sleeping bags and four pillows floating above her head surrounded in a sparkly blue glow.

“You can look at them, my dear. I created these through all my life, and—” The unicorn stops, and her eyes dilate when she spots something right on the marine’s finger. A tiny ring. But not just any ring, a diamond encrusted one. Before the Smith could figure what is happening, Rarity drops the pillows and bags, and races to the marine before she could blink. Smith suddenly feels herself pulled down when the unicorn grabs her right hand between her hooves.

“My goodness!” Rarity gasps excitedly as she closely stares at the jewel that is possibly the greatest thing she has ever laid eyes on. “Diamond encrusted, polished silver. Oh, what a marvelous ring you have there, my dear!”

“A-ah… th-thanks… I guess,” Smith trembles still processing of what just happened. “M-my husband gave it to me before I was deployed.”

“My, what a dazzling jewelry, darling. I haven’t seen something this fabulous since the Canterlot Wedding.”

“The what?” Rarity is about to begin explaining, when she realizes she is far too close to the marine’s face, let alone still holding her hand between her hooves.

“O-oh my Celestia! D-do forgive me. I, uh… I guess, hehe… I went a little overboard with that… hehe…” The unicorn blushes again as she frees Smith’s hand, and watches her put on her combat gloves.

“I-it’s fine. Just… just don’t get any ideas.”

“Oh heavens, I wouldn’t do such a thing, my dear. Come then! Let’s get these things back to your camp.” Rarity lifts up the sleeping bags and pillows in her magic again. As she looks around, she finds the other marine not present. “Where is your friend, anyway?”

“Oh, Hends? She went out to get fresh air.” Just as she is about to toss a bag to the corpsman, an idea pops in her head.

“Oh, m-may I suggest something to you?” Smith freezes for a moment.

“Go on.”

“Well, since you and your friend will be sleeping in that icky dirt, why not stay the night here? I do have a guest room.” Unknown to the marine giving her a perplexed look, Rarity mentally face slaps herself for pulling another stupid move. The two women remain silent; Rarity nervously smiling while her cheeks are flushed red from the ring incident, and Corpsman Smith still making debates inside her head.

“Let me talk to my friend and my squad leader. I think he’ll allow it.”

“Oh, that’s marvelous!” Rarity clasps her hooves. "Come then. Let’s head out immediately. Twilight and Fluttershy probably are already arriving with their stuff."

“Y-yeah. Sure.” Smith takes the two sleeping bags form Rarity’s magical field. As the mare exits her house, the corpsman stares at her, then rethinks again if she ever made the right choice.

*****

Spike yawns audibly as he searches through the large closet of unnecessary things that Twilight keeps in the Golden Oaks Library, while at the same time, Lance Corporal Corey and First Class Petty Officer Cutup inspects the neatly stacked and organized bookshelves in the main room. Twilight Sparkle, on the other hand, hasn’t been seen since they arrived.

“Hey, Corey. Check this out,” Cutup points to a red book and pulls it out to read the label. “’The Science of Mating Rituals to Different Species’?”

“Hey! Careful with that!” Spike shouts as he pats his claws to get any excess dust off while exiting the closet. “Twilight is very, uh… uh… um, what’s that word?”

“Neat?”

“Y-yeah, I guess you could say that. She’s very persistent on where and how she wants her books organized. Kinda’ creepy if you think about it.” The Navy SEAL shrugs and puts away the book back in its original spot, and resumes looking around.

“Hey, you got a section on comic books?” Corey asks the baby dragon.

“Right over there,” Spike points to his left at the very top row just a meter to Cutup’s right. Corey makes his way over there, and reaches up to grab a random book.

“’Daring Do and the Golden Horseshoe’,” the lance corporal reads the title before opening to the beginning. “Sounds like an Indiana Jones type of adventure.” Much to the marine’s surprise, the language is in English.

“Who’s that?” Spike asks the marine.

“Indiana Jones?” The baby dragon nods. “A film series where an adventurer goes around the world seeking great artifacts, secret and evil rituals, and true love once in a while. Oh, and there’s this Chinese kid in one movie that likes to follow around.”

“Well, it does have some references to the Daring Do series, except for the true love thing. I’m not into that stuff.” Corey puts away the book and takes out another.

“Yeah, but the adventures are pretty good. Let’s see…” The marine scans the book for the title, only to find it neither on the spine or the covers. “There’s no title on this.”

“Oh yeah, the title is on the inside.” Corey stares blankly for a moment, wondering why anyone would write the title only on the inside. He quickly shrugs it off and opens the book.

“It’s empty,” he concludes, and shows the dragon.

“Hmm, that’s strange,” Spike says as he walks up and takes the book. “Usually, Twilight never leaves books blank.”

“Spike!!” a female voice echoes from upstairs, stopping the two soldiers and dragon from what they are doing.

“Looks like that pony needs you,” Cutup says. Spike lets out a sigh and marches his way up the curvy stairway. “Can you also tell your friend to pick it up a bit?”

“I got it. I got it.” Cutup and Corey watch as the purple dragon disappears behind a wall, followed by a door being shut a few seconds later.

“This’ll be one helluva night,” Corey comments.

“Hooyah to that,” Cutup responds as he turns around back to the blank book. With another curious look, the SEAL opens it up, now finding text and images. “The hell?”

“What?” Corey moves up next to Cutup to get a better look.

“This book has text now. ” Both men inspect each page that is turned. The only thing that is different is the text, which is not English. Rather, it is written in hieroglyphics. “Well, look at that.” Cutup points to an old drawing of a bearded alicorn wearing a robe and a wizard’s hat.

“So?” The SEAL turns to the next page, eventually leaving the two soldiers with a surprised look on their faces. “I-is that?”

“No two ways about it.” Both of them stare at a drawing of a human, but with little text. Without warning, the contents start disappearing, and vanish beneath the papers.

“W-what the?” Cutup closes the book and drops it on a table next to them.

“Well, we both know what that is.”

“Yeah, but… should we let the commanders know?”

“We’ll do it at the right time. Right now, we’ll wait.”

*****

Private Pelayo and Fluttershy casually stroll down the dirt pathway, which leads out of Ponyville. Both of them remain silent throughout the walk, waiting for one of them to bring up a conversation first. So far, none of them have the courage to speak up. As the sun starts to set, the sky begins to glow a bright orange, followed by the dark night almost a minute later. Pelayo flips his monocular night vision goggles over his left eye, the area around him glows in many shades of green through the scope.

“U-uh, um,” the butter Pegasus mumbles. The marine turns his head to face her, only to see her pink mane covering half of her face.

“S-sorry?” Pelayo asks. Fluttershy’s pupils shrink, and turns her head away when the marine spoke. She feels her heart begin to race and breathing becoming more frequent. She mentally panics as to what to say next, as the only things she ever talked to be her friends and animals.

“Um, everything alright?” Pelayo asks once more, forcing Fluttershy to lift her head up with a shocked look. “Oh, sorry to surprise you.” The private scratches the side of his face. “U-usually, I’m also a little hesitant when it comes to talking to other people… or, in this case, ponies. Hehe…” The Pegasus dimly smiles back, though the mane still covering most of her face hides it.

The two remain silent again as they continue down the dirt road, eventually coming up to a cottage sitting up on a small hill to their left.

“Is this where you live?” the marine asks.

“Y-yeah,” Fluttershy quietly replies, and leads Pelayo uphill until they reach the doorstep. With one swing, Pelayo removes his NV goggle, letting his left eye adjust to the lighting as Fluttershy enters the cottage.

The room is fairly clean and organized. Two couches lie close to the main door with a coffee in the middle as the marine enters. To his right is a fireplace. At the far end of the room is a dining table with four chairs. To its left is an open doorway, which probably leads to the kitchen, and a set of stairs not seven meters down to its left.

“Angel?” the butter pony calls softly. “Angel, I’m home.” Out of the corner of private’s eye, a snow-white bunny pops out from behind one of the couches. “Angel, this is our guest. Y-you know? The uh… the one we saw… back at the beach?” The bunny, who Pelayo thinks is Angel, furrows its brows to give him a snarly look, before scurrying back behind the couch.

“S-sorry,” Fluttershy apologizes with a sigh. “He’s, uh, n-not used to… um, new creatures.”

“I-it’s fine,” the private waves off. “So, uh, nice place you have here.”

“Oh, uh, um… th-thanks.” Fluttershy hides herself behind her hair, taken almost by surprise from Pelayo’s nice comment. “S-so, uh, I-I’ll get the sleeping bags.” The Pegasus begins to make her way to the stairs.

“Want me to help?”

“Uh, um… no thanks.” Fluttershy quickly floats away up the stairs.

Stuck alone, Pelayo begins to look around the spacious room. He begins moving around, his eyes first spotting a set of pictures on top of the fireplace. The first one shows Fluttershy when she was young, sitting next to a tree with two squirrels beside her. The marine smiles and laughs inside as to how cute she looked back then. The next one shows her still young, this time, sitting on a cloud looking down over the edge. The third presents the butter Pegasus and two other Pegasi, all of them still young. The first one, Pelayo easily recognizes as the cyan pony with the rainbow mane, Rainbow Dash, making an almost superhero pose behind Fluttershy. The second one, however, is grey with a yellow mane. Its eyes are crossed, and sticks out its tongue to the side. Pelayo continues down the line of photos, until he reaches the eighth one, showing Fluttershy grown up and sitting outside with her cottage in the background. Pelayo moves up to the last picture, displaying the quiet Pegasus and her six other friends grouped up. There is text written below, MY BEST FRIENDS. The private sighs, suddenly feeling an empty space within him.

The private then shakes his head to clear his mind, and shuffles his feet to the couch. He plops down on the soft furniture, and moves his M16 in front of him. He takes out his magazine and settles it on the table, before checking the cartridge for any bullet still in there. Eventually, he finds one still in there, and pops it out. The bullet bounces on the hardwood floor, and rolls under the sofa before Pelayo could grab it.

“Dammit,” he grunts softly. He looks around to see if the bullet rolled anywhere out, but finds nothing. The marine sighs, knowing he just wasted a bullet for no apparent reason. Even worse, he hasn’t even used it. Pelayo rubs his forehead to get rid of such a simple thing as he stares at his emptied rifle resting on his lap, when he hears a faint ‘squeak’. Looking down between his feet is a light brown ferret, pushing out the 5.56x45millimeter bullet from underneath the couch. The little animal holds up the round in its tiny claws, leaving the marine speechless.

“Uh, thanks little guy,” Pelayo says, taking the round and pets the ferret. He grabs the magazine, and fits in the NATO round, before placing it back on the table and resumes on checking his M16. That’s when he notices the ferret still standing on the floor between his legs. Both of them stare at each other for a while, Pelayo being the one wondering what to do.

“Uh, hi?” is all he can say, along with a small wave. The ferret squeaks again, and races up the couch until it is sitting on Pelayo’s leg. The marine sits there, staring at the small rodent. Slowly, he moves his hand over, and pets it. To his surprise, the ferret didn’t cower or scurry off. Instead, the little rodent seems to enjoy it, and it calms the marine.

“You live here?” he asks with a smile. He wonders if ponies can talk, maybe other animals could. He waits for a reply, but the ferret replies in a squeak. “I’ll… take that as a ‘no’.”

Behind the stair rails supports from upstairs, Fluttershy stares at Pelayo with one of her many pets. When she first saw the ferret close to the marine, she was to the point of breaking down if he ever harmed it. Or, at least stare him down, but she fears it may not work. Not what she was expecting, the marine does the opposite.

“So, you know this Fluttershy?” Pelayo asks to the ferret, as Fluttershy continues to spy on him. The little rodent circles around excitedly, causing the marine to giggle. She smiles gladly, her worries now diminishing away. She never thought that a marine like him could be gentle and friendly, as compared to the last one back at White Tail Forest Beach. Slowly but surely, she makes her way to the attic to retrieve the items the humans need.

“I guess some of them can be gentle as well.”

*****

“ ’M-I-C-K-E-Y!’ ” I chant.

“ ’M-O-U-S-E!’ ” Banana Seed sitting on my shoulders finishes.

“ ’We play fair and we work hard and we’re in harmony’, ” Michaels continues.

“ ’M-I-C-K-E-Y M-O-U-S-E!’ ” the colt cheers.

“ ’Mickey Mouse’, ” I continue on singing as the three of us march down one of the roads through Ponyville, reading off the lyrics written on a sheet of paper held by Michaels and completely oblivious as to where we are going since Banana Seed has been showing us around town.

“ ’Mickey Mouse!’ ” Seed repeats in a more straightforward tone.

“ ’Mickey Mouse’, ” Michaels takes place.

“ ’Mickey Mouse!’ ” the colt chants again.

“ ’Forever let us hold our banner high’, ” Michaels and I sing.

“ ‘High! High! High!’ ” the three of us sing in unison. As I chant the lyrics, I veer my eyes to the right, noticing two ponies hanging out of their windows, slightly bobbing their heads to our somewhat loud and obnoxious three-man chorus, or perhaps, two-man-and-one-colt chorus.

“ ’Boys and girls from far and near you’re as welcome as can be’, ” Michaels and I continue. “ ’M-I-C-K-E-Y M-O-U-S-E!’ ”

“ ’Who’s the leader of the Club that’s made for you and me?’ ” Seed and I start. “ ’M-I-C-K-E-Y M-O-U-S-E!’ ”

“ ’Who is marching coast to coast and far across the sea?’ ” Michaels and Seed begin. “ ’M-I-C-K-E-Y M-O-U-S-E!’ ”

“ ’Mickey Mouse’, ” I sing. Though the song is very old, and I only heard it in a movie a few times, it brings me cheers whenever I sing it. Even to Banana Seed, he loves it so much. He has never heard of the Disney famous Mickey Mouse, not to my surprise.

“ ’Mickey Mouse!’ ” the colt cheers in the same tone.

“ ’Mickey Mouse’, ” Michaels goes.

“ ’Mickey Mouse!’ ” Banana Seed screams, waving his hooves in the air.

“ ’Forever let us hold our banner high’, ” Michaels and I sing.

“ ‘High! High! High!’ ” the three of us cheer.

“ ’Come along and sing a song and join our family’, ” Michaels and I start again. “ ’M-I-C-K-E-Y M-O-U-S-E!’ ”

“ ’Who’s the leader of the Club that’s made for you and me?’ ” Michaels and Seed sing along the lyrics. “ ’M-I-C-K-E-Y M-O-U-S-E!’ ”

“ ’Hey there’, ” I call to no one.

“ ’Hi there’, ” Michaels sings next.

“ ’Ho there!’ ” Seed finishes with a shout to a couple ponies sitting on an outdoor café glaring at us as we pass by singing along. Both of them give us a smile, and the colt and I wave. Somehow, I’m slowly starting to like this town, even though I’ve been here in less than a day. The residents here seem friendlier than the ones at Canterlot.

“ ’You’re as welcome as can be’, ” we sing like a chorus again.

“ ’M-I-C-K-E-Y!’ ” I repeat the lyrics before Banana Seed finishes the last line.

“ ’M-O-U-S-E!’ ”

“Oorah!!” We cheer at once, finally finished with the song after possibly three attempts. Seed and I start clapping, followed by Michaels joining in after wiping his forehead with his free hand.

“Yay!” the little colt cheers. “We finally did it!”

“Sure did, kiddo,” I agree, my throat quenching from all the singing and failed attempts.

“Can we do it again?!” Banana Seed begs, bouncing on my neck and shoulders. “Can we? Can we?” I swear I nearly felt my neck melt from the softest coat I have ever felt in my entire life.

“Ugh, not for a while,” Michaels answers. “I’m getting a little tired after… what? Three times we tried singing this?”

“I think we did,” I agree.

“Yeah, also, it’s very late. Your granddad must be searching around town for us by now.”

“Aw,” the earth colt whines, and rests his head on my helmet. “By the way, where did you find this song?”

“We both saw a movie that took place at least fifty years ago. At the end of it, there was a whole group of men, just like us, marching along singing this song.”

“Ooh, what’s it called?” Michaels turns to me with a concerned look. I wonder myself if we should tell the little pony that it was based during a war era.

“Well,” I begin, before being cut off by someone from behind.

“Um, excuse me?” the pony asks, as it is a female. The three of us turn around, noticing a pony dressed in a light purple cloak and magician’s hat. The three of us try to get a look at the pony’s face, but to no avail due to her lowered head.

“Can we help you?” Michaels asks. The pony lifts up her head a little more, giving us a glimpse of her body color, a light blue. Still, I don’t see her face.

“W-well,” she begins, her voice a little trembling, probably at the sight of us. “I am fond of that song you were singing not too long ago.”

“Oh, thanks. It’s called The Mickey Mouse March, if you wanna know.”

“I… I see. However, I am more interested in you, my dear uh… uh… what was it again?”

“Human?” I give her the proper word.

“Y-yes. A human like you. I am very interested in hearing about.”

“Well, there was the presentation earlier today. A lot of these horses showed up,” Michaels explains.

“Ponies,” Banana Seed corrects my friend.

“Y-yeah. That.”

“I’m dreadfully sorry. I’m afraid I wasn’t able to show up on the event.” Suspicion slowly creeps up on me. There’s something with this pony, and apparently, she wants information out of us. Or worse, kidnap us. "So, I was thinking if you could, maybe, answer a few questions of mine?"

“Well, I’m sorry,” Michaels says slowly moving his hand to his M14EBR. “We’re not allowed to give information to other residents after today’s event. So, if you please, just walk along.”

“W-wait!” the covered pony calls lifting up her hoof. "I can make you a deal if you'd like." The suspicion has crept up further. I lift Banana Seed off my shoulders, even though I hate to lose the soft coat, and place him down behind me. Afterwards, I swing my M16 in front of me, and take a few steps forward.

“Ma’am, under orders of the United States Marine Corps, you are to leave this instant or you ‘will’ be forced to do so.” I put some effort in the one word to at least startle the pony. It did, for a while.

“W-well, at least let me explain my reason first.”

“Ma'am, you are to keep a distance at us this instant, or we will take action,” Michaels orders. With him standing next to Banana Seed, both of us stare down at the pony still hiding her face behind the magician’s hat. After a while, she lets out a sigh.

“Very well.” She turns around and starts walking slowly, making a right on the first street. When she disappears behind the cottages, Michaels and I scan the area for anything else. We got nothing else.

“Geez, that was weird,” Michaels comments as he swings his rifle behind his back once more.

“Tell me about it,” I agree, turning around to face Banana Seed and kneel down. “You okay, Seed?” A little shaken by our little actions, the young colt nods his head.

“It’s okay,” I try to calm him down. “Sorry you had to see that. But, that’s how we must do in situations like that.”

“It’s alright,” the colt chimes a smile. “I think it was awesome how you stood your ground against her.”

“You know who she is?” Michaels asks. Seed shakes his head.

“No, but I heard rumors of a pony dressed like that visited Ponyville almost last year, or, was it less than that?” Banana Seed ponders for a minute, making a thinking face that is too adorable for both us.

“Okay, kiddo,” I say, lifting up the colt and place him back on my shoulders. “How about you show us the good places in this town, and one more round of that song?”

“Really?!” Seed cries excitedly. Immediately, he starts bouncing up and down. Trying my best to resist the warm soft coat, I turn to Michaels pulling out the paper of lyrics.

“Well, why not,” Michaels says. The earth colt cheers with his hooves in the air, and we start singing from the top again.

Author's Note

FACTS:

"A Breed Apart" is a motto for Oliver Hazard Perry-class USS Aubrey Fitch (FFG-34).

Chapter 16: Around the Clock

Princess Celestia and her younger sister, Princess Luna, stop before a large gradient door with a seal in the center. With a flicker of her horn, the immense star-shaped seal glows pure white, and spins 180 degrees. The door splits and slides open, revealing a laboratory with machines with pipes sticking out, desks filled with flasks and beacons, and ponies in white lab coats working on each desk. They all stop when they notice the Royal Sisters enter.

“Greetings, gentlecolts,” Celestia announces. One pony, a light brown earth stallion with a much darker brown spiked mane walks up to them and bows.

“Greetings, Your Highnesses,” he greets. “I assume you are here to see the results of this so-called ‘weapon’ we studied on?” The two princesses nod.

“Yes,” Luna answers. “Is there anything you have learned so far about it, Flask?”

“W-well, about that,” Flask hesitates, grabbing a clipboard with his mouth and handing it to the night princess, who takes it with her magic. “Given from Lieutenant Wind Strike’s and your reports, Your Highness, it’s… very complicated to explain. Plus, we had little time to examine the weapon you gave us before giving it back to the human.”

“Did you find anything interesting about it?” Luna asks looking away from the clipboard for a split second. The stallion rubs his chin for a moment.

“Well, about the weapon you gave us to experiment, it’s difficult for us to wield, let alone a very complex piece of equipment. What we know, is that it fires these type of projectiles.” Flask waves his hoof to one of his workers, and a cream-colored unicorn stallion levitates two brass tubes, one with a bronze tip while the other without it.

“What did you find out about it?” the sun princess asks as Flask hands her the two tubes. Luna takes the one without the bronze tip, and levitates close to her to inspect. She can make out some text engraved on the bottom circling, NATO 7.62x51MM.

“From what we know, the bronze tip can be removed, and inside the brass chamber contains some fine powder that can be easily ignited.” Princess Celestia ponders at the explanation, as she twirls the enclosed tube around in her magic. “As of yesterday, we made a breakthrough as to how the powder can be ignited from inside. You see that silver circle on the bottom?” Both princesses circle the shining tubes to the bottom, and sure enough, there is a small circle dot right in the center that is approximately a millimeter, if not a little more, in diameter.

“We do,” Celestia replies.

“That small dot, is the ignition point, or as we called it. During our research, we concluded that if struck with enough force, that point produces a spark.”

“Like flint,” Luna compares.

“Exactly. We tested it in one of the stations. And… well, we concluded that when the powder is ignited, it causes the bronze piece to jet out at tremendous speeds.” Flask turns around to view a station that is cut off with yellow tape around it. “Um… unfortunately, that… small piece managed to puncture through one of the walls of our testing stations.” The two princesses lean to one side to get a look at where the stallion was looking before, getting a glimpse of a tiny but heavily cracked hole at one of the walls.

“Didn’t you put up a protective spell around it?” Celestia asks.

“Indeed. The magic barrier barely managed to stop it. But boy, did that small pellet do some damage.”

“Hmm. Well, it may explain how those shield spells did not work on the old armor back at the beach.” Luna suddenly feels a shudder run down her spine, the moment her older sister mentioned the incident back at White Tail Forest Beach. She knew it was done and dealt with, but the images of her guards dying right in front of her never stop.

“Luna? Are you okay?” Celestia asks worriedly to her night princess. Luna shakes her head, noticing she is still in the laboratory, but her sister and Flask are staring at her.

“Are you alright, Your Highness?” the stallion scientist asks.

“Y-yes, I am fine,” the night princess replies trying to calm down her pounding heart. “It’s just been a long day for me. I-I’ll be in my quarters if you need me.”

Luna excuses herself, and exits the hidden lab in a rather fast pace.

“Is she alright, princess?” Flask asks once more with more concern.

“I believe she is having some difficulty handling the loss of our guards on that faithful night, when we first encountered the humans,” the sun princess explains staring at her sister slowly shrinking the farther she is away. “It is best if we leave her alone for a while. Maybe I shouldn’t have said that.”

“I see, Your Highness. War can be a dreadful thing. Especially with technology the humans possess, who knows what could happen if we didn’t make the peace.”

“Indeed.” Celestia lowers her head, eyeing on the shining bronze tube still held in her magic grasp along with the clipboard. She imagines if they never kept the human, Eric Michaels alive, she would not dare to think of what could happen to her and her subjects. Especially the young one, Kevin Brooke. He may be smart and gentle on her ponies, but even the princess knows he can be vicious if provoked, or if one of his friends got injured or killed. Although Celestia doesn’t blame him, she would do the same if some pony ever hurts her loyal student, or any of her citizens.

The sun princess takes a deep breath, and hands the items back to her scientist.

“I would like a report of your findings when, and only when, you discover them,” Celestia orders. “Until then, you are excused for the night.”

“Thank you, Your Highness,” Flask replies with a quick bow. “What makes you say ‘when and only when’?”

“Oh, just a memory that happened with my faithful student. I don’t want the same to you.”

“Ah, I see. Your student is as faithful to you as ever.” Flask chuckles a little. “Though, I do have a another question.”

“Yes?”

"How do you expect us to make discoveries with only these things?” The scientist points to a five of the same enclosed tubes standing upright on a desk some five meters away. The princess thinks for a moment.

“I’ll let you know. In the mean time, study more on them.”

“Very well. Goodnight, Your Highness.”

“Goodnight Flask. Do not stay up too late.”

LCpl. Kevin Brooke
2nd Battalion 1st Marines
Ponyville, August 31st Day 9 00:14:39 AM

“Kevin.” I slowly open my eyes, greeted by a pounding headache. But, something feels off. I feel like I’m in some void, but, I can feel my feet pressing on the ground. A solid ground to be in fact. “Kevin.” The voice. That same female voice. Ever since we came to this world, that’s the only thing I’ve been hearing in my sleep. What does she want from me? And why? “Kevin.” I quickly turn around, searching through the pitch-black darkness for any signs.

“Who are you?!” I yell, creating an echo all around.

“Wake up, dear boy.”

“Who are you?!” I turn around again. “What do you want from me?!”

“Wake up.” That voice felt so close behind me, I nearly jump out of my own uniform. I twist around, ready to meet face-to-face against this female person. Suddenly, two bright lights blind my eyes, followed by a faint car horn going off. The horn grows louder within a second until I can feel my ears ready to burst. As I move my arm away, the bright lights nearly cover my entire vision, and the car horn ever grows even more loudly, like a car is heading right towards me. I try to move to get out of the way, but my legs refuse to act.

I gasp for air as I shoot straight up from my somewhat small sleeping bag only to be met with the cool night air and night critters chatting away like there is no end, sweat trailing down every inch on my face. What was that? Why did it all feel familiar? Most of all, why does that voice keep talking in my head?

Dozens of questions fill my head at once until it starts to pound. I look around to see if anyone else woke up from my scare. Through the dimly lit area from the bright moon high in the sky, I only see marines and some ponies lying about in front of the open ramps of the MV-22 Ospreys. And sleeping right next to my tactical vest is the little colt Banana Seed with his grandfather, Banana Peel, a few feet away.

I nearly forgot that we offered those two earth ponies to sleep with us, while Luna’s guards patrol the surrounding area for any signs of other ponies trying to get a closer look at our aircrafts or us. When the commanders and our lieutenant returned, Corpsman Smith informed us that she and Corporal Hends will be staying at the fashion mare’s house, Rarity, if I remember correctly. The only ponies staying with us are Banana Seed, Banana Peel and Rainbow Dash. The rest all went home when we finished setting up camp. I know how they feel; I don’t like sleeping in dirt as well. But, thanks to them and their friends, we get to rest in sleeping bags that are at least a third smaller than us. Still, I do prefer that than dirt.

When I turn back to my gear sitting right next to the calm sleeping colt Banana Seed, my dream suddenly comes back to my thoughts. That voice refuses to stop speaking in my head. Who is she? What does she want from me, and why? I can’t help but ask these questions myself over and over again, until I feel my headache increase again. Frustrated, I let out huffs as I drop my head into my arms and knees. After a few deep breaths, my heart rate finally subsides to its normal beating, and I look around the sleeping camp once more. Everyone is fast asleep; Rainbow Dash is resting up on a cloud floating not five meters above our heads, and Corporal West is resting against a tree. I wonder if anyone around here is experiencing the same thing, the female voice talking into their heads.

Once again, I slip into my own thoughts, counting up the times the voice has appeared in my head. I shake them away and plop back on the thin blanket that covers the ground. Using my ILBE as a makeshift pillow, I stare off into the nighttime sky, watching the grateful stars that stretch from horizon to horizon. I never had seen the night like this before. It looks peaceful, serene, and quiet. No, more than that. Better than watching helo air strikes at midnight back in Camp Twentynine Palms. When was the last time have I seen a sky as majestic like this? I search across the sky, gazing endlessly at the thousands of bright stars. Maybe I should have been an astronomer instead of a marine. As I wonder more, I slowly drift back to sleep. Hopefully, that voice won’t come back. I pray it doesn’t.

10:22:35 AM

A freight train whistles to the point of ear clutching as it travels along the invisible border of Ponyville, finally coming to a screeching stop next to a large red building. As the large train lets out a loud sizzle, standing on the platform just a few meters away are Princess Celestia, and Commanders Gaines and Ketcher. Royal Gaurds, both regular ponies and Pegasi swarm around to set up a perimeter.

Commander Ketcher looks down to get a good look at the freight train. There are three large diesel locomotives, five large flatbeds, and approximately three or more coaches.

“Is that it?” he asks turning to the princess.
Celestia nods. “It’s the biggest and most powerful freight train in all of Equestria. Surely, it can carry your flying contraptions without any problems.”

“Can’t argue with that.”

Before long, a dark orange stallion wearing a train driver’s hat hops off the leading locomotive and approaches the three. However, he stops about halfway when he first makes eye contact to the two humans, and not the princess.

“Greetings, Diesel,” Celestia announces almost loudly, putting the orange stallion almost putting the stallion off his gaze-like trance.

“O-oh, good morning, Princess Celestia,” Diesel replies after roughly shaking his head and performs a quick bow. Not to his realization, Commander Ketcher rolls his eyes.

“Diesel, this is Commander Gaines, and Commander Ketcher,” the princess introduces, both humans nodding their heads. “Commanders, this is Diesel. Freight train driver and inventor of the largest locomotive in Equestria.”

“A pleasure to meet you, Diesel,” Gaines says in a polite manner.

“A-ah… the deed’s all mine,” the stallion stutters while removing his hat, revealing a light brown flat mane. “The princess said in the letter that you, uh… fellas… need some heavy stuff transported. Hehe…” Diesel chuckles nervously, though the Navy commanders didn’t take very lightly.

“Well,” Commander Gaines begins, before he is suddenly cut off by a call from behind.

“Princess!” a certain voice echoes from within the red compound, and a lavender unicorn races with all her strength to meet up with one of the Royal Sisters.

“Twilight, my faithful student,” Princess Celestia greets with a warm smile as Twilight Sparkle, along with two bags and a purple lizard riding on her back, abruptly halting her running hooves until she stops a foot in front of the princess.

“O-oh gosh,” the young unicorn pants. “M-my deepest apologies, princess. I don’t know what came up to me. Wh-when I woke up I realized it was past ten o’clock and I knew I was going to be late because I stayed up all night and that Spike wouldn’t get up in time so I had to drag him out to—!”

“Twilight?” Celestia interrupts Twilight’s paranoid rant, forcing her to stop and look up at her with a fierce worried look. Even the little reptile, Spike, seems to be tired due to hanging on to the unicorn for dear life. “I understand completely about your studies. But for now, I would like you to help out with the commanders. Will that be any trouble for you?”

“O-oh!” Twilight immediately perks up her ears, her energy suddenly regained in a moment’s notice. “N-not at all, Your Highness. You can always count on me for being organized.”

“Thank you.” The princess then turns to the three males, all of them with a confused look on their faces. “Diesel, Commander Gaines, Commander Ketcher, this is Twilight Sparkle and her assistant, Spike. My faithful student. I’m sure you two have met her before, Commanders?”

“Indeed we have. But, briefly,” Gaines replies, and kneels down to almost the unicorn’s height. “Pleasure to meet you. Commander Gaines of the ship USS Anchorage. This here’s Commander Ketcher of the ship USS Princeton.”

Twilight feels the urge to jump and squeal to her full potential. This is the first time she will actually be working with another intelligent species, perhaps a species smarter than her. Staying up until two in the morning preparing certain questions for the humans will be well worth it if she ever gets the chance. Though, she did ask a few other questions yesterday during the ceremony greetings of the humans, but to her thought, this is something different. She will be talking to a leader, almost like Princess Celestia, except he is a leader of an army.

“Uh, Twilight. Are you okay?” Spike asks tapping on the unicorn’s head. Pulling her back to reality, Twilight realizes she has been staring at the two humans with a Pinkie Pie look longer than she anticipated.

“U-uh… ah… hi,” she manages to blur out, putting an awkward look on the commanders’ faces, including the princess. Twilight mentally slaps herself for doing something she regrets to a species she finally has the chance to examine.

“Um, anyways,” Princess Celestia clears her throat. “If you don’t mind, I will be flying over to Sweet Apple Acres to check up on your friends and my guards on their progress with one of your contraptions.” She turns to Twilight. “Twilight, I’m counting on you to make sure that everything goes smoothly.”

“Yes, princess,” Twilight responds with a chimed smile.

“Very well, Your Highness,” Gaines says with a nod. With that, the princess, escorted by two Pegasi guards, takes to the air in the direction to the Apple family’s farm.

Commander Gaines grunts internally, an uneasy feeling developing within his stomach that this will be a tough day when working with ponies. As he turns down to Twilight, he notices her eyes are sparkling like gems, then veers up to the baby dragon hopping off.

“Uh, hi there,” he says almost timidly, before taking a deep breath and gathering enough courage to talk to the Navy commander. “My name is—”

“Okay, first thing’s first,” Twilight steps right in front of Spike before he could finish his sentence, cutting him off directly while she holds a notepad and a pencil in a deep pink aura. Spike merely sighs, and gives up quickly. “Alright, first off, we need to know the length of spaces on the flatbeds and your flying contraptions. After that, we…” As the unicorn continues to ramble on about complicated measurements regarding to his aircrafts and the train, Commander Ketcher grumbles, before turning down to Diesel, who face hoofs himself. This will be an excruciating day.

*****

The weight of an eighty-three pound heavy machine gun Michaels and I are carrying bears us down, reminding me of boot camp when I have to carry a box full of ammunition throughout a five-mile hike. In other words, it’s heavy as hell. Luckily, Michaels is here to shoulder half the weight of the Browning M2.

It’s just the nine of us, Staff Sergeant Alcatraz, Sergeant Mendez, Private Pelayo, Private First Class Michaels, Sergeant Stan, Lance Corporal Corey, Private First Class Hanley, Private Darwin and myself. Along with a small squad of Royal Guards, Second Lieutenant Martins and Princess Celestia assigned us to Sweet Apple Acres to retrieve the downed CH-53 Sea Stallion, that has been sitting and guarded since we first arrived. Not to mention, it crashed in Applejack’s farm, though it is not a surprise to us since we also had a SH-60 Seahawk nearly wreck the castle and part of a house in Canterlot. Now that I think about it, Princess Celestia did say she will bring the wreckage, but since then, neither of us sees it arrive. Maybe they’re transporting it by train, but are having a tough time moving the aircraft.

As my mind shifts to different theories about just one helo, I didn’t realize until now that Michaels and I are about to settle the heavy machine gun that’s been on our shoulders for the past grueling thirty seconds on to Banana Peel’s wagon.

“You got it?” I ask to Michaels as I am the first to set the barrel on the wooden platform.

“Yep,” he grunts as he pushes the gun all the way to the corner, along with several other guns, necessary compartments, broken crates, our assault backpacks and containers of ammunition we pulled out from the aircraft. Michaels wipes his forehead with his dirtied glove. “Whew! God, that was a pain.” I can only chuckle as I catch my breath in the ever-growing summer heat. Taking a quick break, we both watch as other marines and Royal Guards clamor around the wrecked aircraft.

“No, no, no,” Sergeant Mendez calls out to one of the Royal Guards hovering above the wreckage with a piece of rope in his mouth. “You can’t wrap it around the blades. The rope should be placed through that compartment so that no other things will fall out. You got it?” The Pegasus guard rolls his eyes and huffs, before giving a nod and lands next to Mendez.

I turn my head to two other Royal Guards, both of whom are regular ponies, standing off to the side a couple meters to our left. They quickly give us a cold glare before turning back to each other.

“What’re you looking at?” Michaels asks turning to the direction I’m looking at.

“Nothing really,” I shrug as I roll up my sleeves for perhaps the third time in an hour, and take off my helmet and headset. Michaels and I continue to watch both ponies and marines work as much as they can to clear the dirt and uprooted apple trees around the Sea Stallion. I can feel the soreness in my arms and shoulders quickly settling in.

“Hey! Mister Brooke!” a familiar child-like voice calls to our left in the distance. When Michaels and I turn our heads, we spot Banana Seed racing towards us with another small pony trying to catch up. However, the two earth pony guards step right in front of Seed. Somehow, that colt manages to find us almost anywhere.

“Halt!” the first one says, making the colt shutter by his scary tone. “This is an authorized zone. Civilians are not allowed to enter.”

“Wh-what?” Banana Seed peers through the guards at us.

“Please leave this area immediately.” Before long, the filly finally arrives behind Banana Seed.

“H-hey, Banana Seed,” she pants. “M-maybe we should do what they say.”

“Come on, Apple Bloom!” Seed retorts. “I know them!” He turns back to the earth pony guards. “Can we please go see them?!”

“I’m sorry, but this is only for authorities,” the Royal Guard replies in the same tone. “Please—”

“Hey, goldie!” Michaels unexpectedly shouts, catching both the guards’ attentions. In one swift motion, he gets to his feet and walks over to them with his M14 strapped behind his back.

“Let the kid in,” he says with a motion of his arm. “We can take care of him.”
The guard looks at him with a snarl look, before replying. “Sorry, but orders from Her Highness Celestia are to not allow any unauthorized ponies in the area.”

“Well, what if ‘we’ know them?”

“Orders from Her Highness. Not you.” Michaels and the guard move in, both engaged in a battle of a staring contest.

“Wanna run that by me again?”

“Michaels!” Staff Sergeant Alcatraz shouts from the wreckage. With quick reaction, I put back on my headset and helmet, and make my way to Michaels and the guard pulling apart. Less than a few seconds later, Staff Sergeant Alcatraz walks to us.

“Hey, Mendez needs you to help move something,” he orders in a calm tone. “I got my hands full of these guards clearing the area.”

“What about the guys from Charlie Company?” Michaels asks.

Staff Sarge leans in very close to the scout’s ear and whispers. “It’s best if we keep a low profile here. It’ll keep their guards down if we work on our bird.” As he pulled back, Michaels nods in response. “Brooke, keep an eye on our stuff in the cart. I’ll have Pelayo and Darwin help you out.”

“I can do it myself, Staff Sarge,” I reply.

“I’ll bring them just in case.” Without any choice to do, I simply nod. I turn back to the two child ponies that are still being blocked by the two Royal Guards. Banana Seed, however, is pouting his lip and expanding his pupils. Those two features I easily recognize that he wants to see as badly as a child wanting a new toy. Though, the other filly, which is bright yellow and has a red mane along with a pink bow, seems to be slightly afraid to have an actual look at us.

“You two know them?” Staff Sergeant Alcatraz asks both Michaels and I.

“Yeah,” Michaels is the first to reply. “Banana Seed giving us the puppy look, and… don’t know the other. What’s your name, kid?”

“Uh, uh… wh-wha—?” the yellow filly jumps and stumbles on her words.

“Oh, that’s Apple Bloom!” Banana Seed cheerfully says. “She’s the younger sister of Applejack.”

“Nice to meet you two,” Alcatraz says. “My name’s Staff Sergeant Alcatraz. This here’s Private First Class Michaels, and Lance Corporal Brooke.” Apple Bloom chuckles softly, but doesn’t say a word.

“Hey, Mister Brooke,” the jumpy colt Banana Seed says grabbing my attention. “Can we please come and look? I promised Apple Bloom and her friends because I know you! Please, please, please?” Banana Seed bounces on the tip of his hooves with every ‘please’ he says. Now I start to have second thoughts about kids.

“Sorry kiddo,” Staff Sergeant says before I could reply. “I’m afraid you’ll have to listen to the guards. This area’s too dangerous for kids like you.”

“Aw! Please?”

Alcatraz shakes his head. “No can do. This is more of a military operation. And I need my men working with me. Maybe next time, okay?” Banana Seed drops his head, his ears if I can recall the softest I ever felt, flattens.

“Oh, okay,” he grumbles, and turns around, a solemn defeat dropped on top of him like a heavy weight, or my over forty pound ILBE assault backpack.

We watch as the two young ponies walk away from the clearing area. I, however, feel a sinking feeling in my heart, telling me I should go over there. Even if I could, I can’t due to our mission is to retrieve our aircraft and wait for one of Celestia’s air ships to arrive to pick it up.

“I know how you feel,” Michaels says jokingly as he nudges my arm lightly. I only give him a smirk.

“Alright, marines. Let’s get back to work,” Staff Sergeant orders, and returns to the wrecked CH-53.

“Aye, Staff Sarge,” Michaels and I reply at the same time, and follow suit.

“Why do we have to take orders from them?” the first earth pony Royal Guard, Stone Shield, complains to his fellow comrade, Ground Rumble as we drift back to the downed helo.

“Princess’ orders,” Ground Rumble replies with a smirk, staring at the two child ponies returning to the Apple Family barn. “You said it yourself.”

“I mean we take orders from those monsters, not Her Highness.”

“Well, it’s just like what she said. We kinda’ got off on the wrong end.”

“Yeah, yeah. Wrong end my flank. I’ll twist their heads in the wrong end for what they did to Lieutenant Thunder Bolt.”

“Boy, you really are starting to sound like the lieutenant.”

Stone Shield turns to Ground Rumble, a perplexed look developing. “Which Lieutenant?”

“Lieutenant Wind Strike.”

“Oh. Him.”

“Yeah. He was a proud and loyal guard to the princess, almost next to the captain. Now look at him.”

“I feel the same.” The two guards remain silent, and continue to stare straightforward for any signs of strange activity while they hear voices of both other guards and marines work on the wreckage.

“By the way,” Ground Rumble breaks the silence between the two, “where is the lieutenant? Haven’t seen him since that incident where he and one of those creatures broke into a fight.”

“I was told by Lieutenant Brick Wall that he was sent by Her Highness Celestia on a covert mission.”

“On a time like this?”

Stone Shield shrugs. “Dunno. Might be to spy on the rest of those things.”

“Or probably a griffon hideout post. And they’re called humans, by the way.”

Stone turns to his comrade with a glare in his eyes. “Why do you care so much about these monsters? Haven’t you forgotten they killed seventeen of our stallions, including Lieutenant Thunder Bolt?”

“I know. I just wanted to ask.”

“Ask what?” a female voice suddenly interrupts the guards’ private conversation. Turning their heads toward the source, their eyes dilate when they see the sun princess towering over them.

“Y-Your Highness!” Ground Rumble says, both guards stand at attention. “W-we, uh, didn’t see you there! Apologies!”

“That is all right,” Princess Celestia calmly says. “As long as you two are keeping an eye around the area.”

“O-of… of course, Princess,” Stone Shield replies rapidly, followed by a bow form both of them. Celestia enters the small site, catching almost everyone’s attention.

“Greetings, humans,” the princess greets, stopping all of our working process.

Staff Sergeant Alcatraz is the first to approach the princess. “Good day, Your Highness.”

“How is your procedure on your contraption?”

“A bit slow. But, we can manage.” Standing next to Banana Peel’s cart filled with both our belongings and scavenged items from the Sea Stallion, Private Pelayo and I watch both the princess and the war veteran continue their conversation.

“Should I be of any help?” the princess asks.

“Well, I am wondering when that air ship will be arriving to pick us up.”

“We only have one as of now. It will take time because of your other contraption is still being transported.”

“Why’s she here?” Pelayo asks with curiosity.

“Dunno,” I shrug, and turn around to inspect the stuff in the cart. “Probably to check up on our progress.”

“I would also like to have a talk with one of your comrades, Mister Eric Michaels, if that’s okay?” Celestia says. I suddenly stop and quickly turn back around to the two standing three meters away from us.

Staff Sergeant leans closer to the sun princess, his arms crossed. “What do you want with my marine?”

“I wish to have a private conversation with him regarding the situation when we kept him.”

“With all do respect Your Highness, I need my men to do this task.”

“I understand your task, Mister…”

“Staff Sergeant Alcatraz.”

“Mister Alcatraz, speaking to Mister Michaels about an incident before you arrived is as important as retrieving your machine. Now, if I may?” Staff Sergeant stops for a moment, and turns around to the rest of his marines standing and staring, along with the Royal Guards, at him and the princess.

“How long?”

“Just a few minutes.”

Alcatraz turns back, and motions his arm to Michaels. “Hey, Michaels!”

“What’s going on?” Pelayo asks moving up next to me as I watch almost intensely as Michaels moves up next to Staff Sergeant Alcatraz. As the squad leader whispers something into his ear, I see Princess Celestia scanning the wrecked helicopter, before veering her eyes to me. I notice her eyes bolting back to the staff sergeant when he finishes. Seconds later, the sun princess escorts Michaels off to a random location alone. What does she want with him? To get to the bottom of this, I approach Alcatraz.

“What’s with all that, Staff Sarge?”

“The princess wanted to have a conversation with him about some incident before we arrived, or even you.” I turn back to the princess and my best friend; both of them are now walking behind a few trees.

“I don’t like it.”

“I don’t either. But we have no choice.” He does have a point. Without a proper comeback or question, I only nod. “Now come on. We got work to do.”

“Aye, Staff Sarge.”

*****

“Sorry, Apple Bloom,” Banana Seed glumly apologizes to the bright yellow filly walking behind him as they both approach the Apple Family barn. “I thought I could show you my new friends.”

“It’s alright, Banana Seed,” Apple Bloom says almost cheerfully, walking up beside the colt. “Besides, I finally got to meet them up close.”

“Yeah, still…”

“There you are, you two!” Applejack suddenly shouts to their side. The two ponies stop as the cowpony races up until she is standing in front of Apple Bloom. “Apple Bloom, what were ya’ doing over there with the humans and Royal Guards? Ya’ know ya’ not allowed there.”

“But, Applejack…” the younger sister tries to reason, but Applejack stops her short.

“No ‘buts’ young lady. And you, Banana Seed, shouldn’t ya’ be with your grand pappy?”

“He’s with the other humans helping out moving their, um…” Banana Seed stops and thinks for that particular word the humans used to call their flying contraptions. “It’s… those flying things, you know.”

Applejack shakes her head along with a sigh, and makes her way to the barn. “I understand you wanted to show my younger sis’ the humans you made friends with, but right now, they need to get whatever landed in our apple tree farm off. Remember, they said they are soldiers. So, they cannot be distracted when they’re hard workin’. Just like me with my apple buckin’.”

“Yes, Applejack,” Banana Seed drops his head.

“And you too, Apple Bloom.”

“Yes, big sis’.”

Applejack, with Apple Bloom and Banana Seed behind, approaches the barn’s door. Before she opens it, the farm mare turns around to the two ponies.

“Well, since ya’ll here, how ‘bout you two help me clean up ol’ Betsy?” she asks.

Banana Seed’s ears quickly perk up. “Really? W-wait, who’s Betsy again?”

Applejack chuckles lightly as she pulls open the door. “Why, she’s our helping hog—” A sudden flash of pink emerges from the open doorway, snatching up all three ponies, before the door slams behind.

“What in tarnation?!” Applejack yells as her mind processes on what just happened, only to be met with a hoof in her mouth. A hint of sugar hits the farm pony’s taste buds, only she can easily recognize it belonging to the one and only party mare.

“Shh!” Pinkie Pie whispers to the three ponies.

“Pinkie, why are you in my barn?” Applejack asks removing the hoof.

“Well, duh! It’s supposed to be a surprise welcoming party for our new friends!” Confused, Applejack leans to the side, finding her barn decorated in confetti, ribbons, balloons and tables piled with different assortments of treats and pastries made only at the Sugarcube Corner.

“You did all this?”

“Well, I had some help from the Cutie Mark Crusaders.”

Applejack murmurs to herself. “Well, that’s explains why Apple Bloom got home all covered in batter at two in the mornin’.”

“Well duh! I needed ‘some’ help, silly!” Pinkie leans close to Applejack’s face, before lightly tapping her muzzle.

The farm pony groans. “Hey, uh, look Pinkie. I hate to break it to ya’, but, I don’t know if the humans will appreciate it. From the way I see it, they take things a bit too seriously. A bit scary if ya’ think ‘bout it.”

“Mister Brooke’s not scary!” Banana Seed retorts. “And so is his friend.”

“Exactly!” the pink party pony agrees as she hops off the farm mare.

“Still, they can’t just go have fun willy-nilly like us. They’re soldiers. And ya’ know how soldiers are. Just like the princess’ guards, they take things seriously.” Applejack brushes herself off before continuing. “Besides, you need permission from their leaders if you wanna’ give them a welcoming party.” As quickly as she snatched her in, Applejack finds herself back on the ground with a light cloud of dust puffing from both sides, and Pinkie Pie standing right on top of her.

“Are you crazy?! What’s a surprise welcoming party if it’s not a surprise?!”

“Y-you can always say it’s ‘just’ a welcoming party, sugarcube.” Pinkie’s expression quickly changes to a surprised look, and thinks for a moment.

“Yeah, Pinkie,” Apple Bloom agrees. “You know parties are not always surprises.”

“Hmm, that is true,” Pinkie says as she rubs her chin. Then, through her large tangled pink hair, a light bulb shoots out into the air and emits a glow. For some reason, it’s not surrounded by a magic aura or connected to a wire. It just floats an inch above her head turned on for a few seconds, before diving back down in her messy mane.

“I got it!” the pink pony exclaims, grabbing Applejack and embraces her in a tight hug, nearly suffocating the poor farm pony. “Thanks Applejack! You’re the best!”

“U-uh… th-thanks… I-I g-gu-guess?” Pinkie drops Applejack on her rump, and escapes through the door with a speed close to Rainbow Dash’s.

“I gotta’ find Princess Celestia first! Bye!”

Staring out through the open door with confusion, Applejack calls out, hoping the party mare would hear her for once. “W-wait! Pinkie! Why do ya’ need the princess for?!” The farm pony quickly gives up, knowing Pinkie would not hear her even if she did scream at the top of her lungs. Miraculous as it seems, she did. And, Pinkie pokes her head right around the corner of the doorway.

“Oh silly, it’s called reading! Duh! Oh, and don’t eat the food. They’re for our new friends, or as Celestia calls them, allies!” Pinkie giggles before she disappears once again in a pink blur, leaving the three ponies still puzzled.

“’Reading’?” Apple Bloom asks.

“What does she mean?” Banana Seed asks Applejack.

“I don’t know,” the farm pony answer with a sigh. “It’s just typical Pinkie, that’s all.”

14:03:36 PM

“Okay!” Twilight shouts as she waves her hooves to a team of muscle-built stallions. “I want you guys to help that other team pull in that contraption!”

“Got it!” one of the stallions replies, and the team rushes to assist the marines hooking up the first MV-22 Osprey to a set of heavy collars. The second Osprey, is located at least ten meters behind the first along with a fully damaged SH-60 Seahawk the air ship dropped off not ten minutes ago, with some of the humans taking out certain items Twilight cannot properly make out due to distance.

The moment has finally come for the lavender unicorn, as she takes notes on keeping everything organized and scheduled, and how the humans handle their technology. It’s a thrilling and exciting moment as she finally gets to see how the humans maintain their equipment. Even though she is one of the first to see the flying contraptions, but there is something else she has wanted to see since she first laid eyes on, which was nothing more than over a week ago.

Twilight turns her head up to the sky over to Celestia’s baking sun beaming down on them. She didn’t expect this day to be extremely hot. Luckily, the Pegasi manages to bring in a breeze from the north to cool off the town. Speaking of Pegasi, the unicorn grumbles under her breath to notice a lot of cumulus clouds floating above the large red building crowded with the flying ponies trying to get a glimpse of the humans’ contraptions.
“Ugh, where’s Rainbow Dash when I need her?” she face hoofs. She could at least get more Pegasi Royal Guards, but already most of them stationed in Ponyville are located at Sweet Apple Acres and guarding the air ship. So, Twilight is stuck with earth and unicorn guards.

“Hey, uh, Twilight?” Spike pokes the unicorn, knocking her out of her daydream.

“Yes, Spike?”

“How are the humans supposed to drag that, whatever it is, when its wings are ‘that huge’?”

“Maybe we’ll find out soon, Spike.”

“Hey, hey! Watch it! Watch it!” screams one of the humans, to Twilight’s guess, might be one of the pilots. With a quick glance, the unicorn watches the marines guide the eight stallions gather in front of the aircraft. The curiosity once again builds up in Twilight, and soon she finds herself walking over to the crew with Spike following suit. As she draws nearer, the voices of the humans enter her ears, most of the time, sounding almost harsh.

“Now look here, this is a multi-million dollar piece of equipment. You damage it, it’s on you.”

“Hey, we’re the ones who’ll be doing most of the work.”

“How ‘bout you shut your Goddamn ‘animal boca’, and do your damn job?” The marine who was just bad-mouthing the stallion lifts his head as Twilight approaches the two. The unicorn almost recognizes him, when they first met during the ceremony yesterday when she was talking to Brooke.

“Everything all right?” she asks putting up an almost crooked smile. The marine shakes his head and walks away, and the stallion gives him a scowl look.

“Boy, are they somethin’,” the other stallion comments. Twilight continues to follow the marine walk back to his group with her eyes, not saying anything.

“Yeah, they pretty much don’t have a lot of respect for certain things, am I right?” Spike answers while elbowing the stallion.

“Yeah… sure.”

“Hey, uh, you there! Purple unicorn!” Twilight shakes her head when she hears one of the humans call for her, given by the description. When she turns to the rear of the aircraft, she spots one of the Navy commanders waving his arm for her to come over. She complies, and nearly rushes herself.

“Hey, what’s your name again?” Commander Gaines asks her.

“Twilight Sparkle.”

“Alright, I want you to keep watch when we start moving our bird. Lieutenant Martins.”

“Aye sir.” Another marine walks up to the commander.

“Get your squad and the SEALs and help out with the Three-three.” With a simple nod, the platoon leader shouts to his squad, and all of them rush to the next Osprey sitting ten meters behind.

“Uh, excuse me, commander,” Spike raises his claw; his scaly cheeks starts emitting a hinted red glow.

“Yeah?” Gaines turns down to the baby dragon.

“If, uh, you wanted to transport this, uh… thing… how do you do it when its wings are not, well, folded?”

Commander Gaines chuckles a little. “You’ll see soon, kid.” He turns back as one crewman begins to climb to the top of the Osprey, and two more enter the cockpit. “We better clear give some distance.”

“What?” Twilight twists her neck to the commander.

“Clear the area!” one of the crew chiefs shouts from on top of the aircraft after a quick inspection, and hops off the aircraft. With a rotation of his arm, the other crew chief close to the cockpit responds with a nod, and makes the same motion to the two pilots.

A split second later, two of the three rotor blades on the engines fold in on the third. Next, the two large Rolls Royce engines rotate downward at ninety degrees, while at the same time, the wings twist in from the center. The process takes at least a whole minute, until finally the wings are parallel to the body of the aircraft. To Twilight’s perspective, it was less than a minute, possibly one of the most amazing process she had seen in less than a minute. Stunned by how a large piece of equipment can transform itself to something almost compact, her notepad drops to the ground when her magic dissipates.

“Wow,” Spike gasps as the two crew chiefs move up to the front. “That’s amazing!” Commander Gaines chuckles a little, though according to his mind, it does surprise him to see how a simple transformation on a military aircraft can put such a big impact on the ponies.

“Is that some magic you guys did?” Spike asks excitedly.

“No, not really,” the commander replies. He watches the group of eight stallions hooking themselves to the heavy collars. “It’s all advanced technology.”

“Alright, get ready!” the crew chief calls to the stallions. “Okay! Go steady!” With one unison tug, the eight stallions begin to move the sixteen-and-a-half ton Osprey, starting off a foot per second, then gradually gaining speed when the crew chief allows them to.

“So, how do you even manage without using any magic?” Spike asks again to the commander. “Now that I think about it, it does sound very weird to have no magic.”
Commander Gaines giggles under his breath, but notices Twilight has been staring at the slow-moving Osprey with a dropped mouth for a bit too long.

“Twilight?” Spike knocks on the lavender unicorn’s head, but to no avail. She is still like a statue. “Hello? Anypony in there?” He knocks on her head again, this time a little harder, finally bringing the stone-still Twilight back to life.

“D’ah! Spike!”

“What? You were staring at their contraption.”

“I was observing! Keeping an eye on their procedure.” The two continue on arguing like any couple would do, according to Gaines. Using this as an opportunity, the commander makes his way to the first Osprey as it stops just in front of a steel ramp that leads to the flatbed.

“Alright! Move up slowly!” the crew chief announces, and the stallions tug the tilt-rotor aircraft up the ramp, creating a straining sound on the rusty metal and making the commander cringe internally.

15:20:39 PM

“Wait, so you’re going back?” I ask.

Michaels shakes his head as he blows out a huff of smoke. “No, but I promised her I would speak to the captain of the guard and his wife when he gets out of the infirmary. We agreed to give him some time to chill out while the princess explains things when he gets better.”

“Yeah, don’t have to tell me twice of what you did.”

“Hey, I had to get outta’ there, and ‘he’ decided to put one in my leg and chest. And that hurt, man.” I chuckle lightly from Michaels’ remark.

We all watch as the airship hovering twenty meters above our heads steadily winch up the CH-53 Sea Stallion in its four five-inch thick ropes. Pegasi Royal Guards hover around the wreckage to make sure no loose pieces fall out. It has been over a stressful hour trying to get that aircraft lifted with only rope. Lucky for us, Princess Celestia helped us by using some spell that takes off some of the weight, making it easier for the airship to carry.

The airship is almost what I expect it to be; a large blimp strapped to a boat frame, much similar to a steam punk style type. Though, to my surprise, the floating ship is painted with wave-shaped shades of purple around both the boat and the balloon. Plus, the balloon itself is shaped more like a whale.

“Well, it’s about time we got this thing out of here,” I remark, looking up as the airship begins to slowly move out of the apple field, escorted by a squad of Pegasi guards. Michaels puts on his sunglasses and hops off the Banana Peel’s cart that is filled with detached machine guns, ammo boxes and our assault backpacks I have been watching since Celestia arrived.

“Heh, no shit.” I grab my ILBE, and toss Michaels’ MOLLE to him.

“You know,” I say as I slip on my M870 stockless shotgun on my back, “I hate to admit, I do kinda’ enjoy this.”

“What? You mean moving this hunk of metal in a hundred-degree weather, or babysitting your little pony-friend?” Michaels jokes. I didn’t bother answering him, as I process the events that followed to this day in my head.

The more I think about it, in all truth, minus the parts where we got attacked at the beach and had a rough beginning, there is something about this world, to my guess, that is different compared to ours. Despite it being filled with talking ponies and other things impossible for us to become accustomed to, there is something about it that makes me feel welcomed. Though, I’m not sure how everyone else on our small fleet will react to what we discovered. Hate it or like it, it’ll be some time for us to become habituated, I’m sure of it.

“Kevin? Kev.” Michaels snaps his fingers right in front of my face, knocking me out of my thoughts. I swear the answer was in my arm’s reach before he disrupted me.

“Wh-what?” I turn to him giving him a scowl look, before realizing he has a smirk, like he is plotting something evil.

“Dude, you were staring at that orange pony’s ass for a whole minute.” I turn to where Michaels is pointing to, and sure enough, I spot the familiar orange cowpony talking to Sergeant Mendez and Lance Corporal Corey.

I turn back to him. “What?! No I wasn’t!”

“Sure… As if you don’t have some weird fetish on animals.” Michaels smiles almost to the point of bursting out laughing.

“Oh God, Eric!” I immediately bellow and slap him on the shoulder, causing him to laugh uncontrollably. Just thinking about what Michaels says makes me shiver to the core. “I swear to God, man, you just… God!” I grab my M16A4 and move away from the guy who I consider a second family. I don’t even know why I am a close friend with him when he acts like a teenager that just hit puberty.

“Oh, come on, Kev! It’s just a joke! Where you going?!”

“Somewhere to clear my mentally scarred head!”

I’m about to exit the site, my head pretty much scarred from my sudden imagination of Michaels’ ‘description’. Sure, a lot of the ponies here look adorable and cute, but that doesn’t mean I’m into them. Maybe the heat has really hit me.

“Hey, Brooke!” Staff Sergeant Alcatraz calls out my name, and I turn around to see him walking up to me. “Where you heading?”

“I’ll be taking a walk, Staff Sarge,” I reply blindly pointing my thumb in the direction to town. Alcatraz stares at me blankly, a feature I know he may say ‘no’.

After a moment of silence, and a quick look at his watch, he turns back up to me. “Alright, be back at the red complex building by nineteen-hundred hours.” I blink a couple times, taken by surprise that the staff sergeant said that. Before I could say anything back, he leans in close to my ear. “Scout around town. Get some intel on the locals.”

I turn back to Staff Sergeant. “You still don’t trust them?”

“Not yet. And I don’t even trust the princess a bit. Remember, nineteen-hundred hours. You think you can do it alone?”

I inhale deeply. “Aye, sir.”

With a quick pat on my shoulder, Alcatraz departs and heads back to the squad. “Alright. Don’t cause trouble kid.” I smile back to him, and exit the work site.

But, the moment I did, I feel a sudden uneasiness in my gut. I had never done anything solo before. Plus, from what I remember, it’s not part of the Marine Corps to go solo. Then again, Staff Sergeant could be giving another exercise on the stress of war, testing me on how I handle myself alone. But, I’m sure Lieutenant Martins would not allow that since we are in a world we do not fully understand; hopefully it’s a world, or some parallel universe.

Before long, I realize I’m at the edge of the apple tree farm, with the view of the barn right in front. I wonder how long I was daydreaming, let alone why it took almost a short time for me to travel a great distance.

“God, Kevin, you’re doing it again,” I say to no one in particular, as I bang my lightweight helmet with my palm twice. I really need to stop thinking about pointless topics when I’m in the middle of a major one.

Just for the heck of it, I use whatever strength I have to hop over the wooden fence. Turns out I can’t literally hop over it, when I have to place my two feet on it to get more boost. Landing without any problem, I take the time I have to get a good look at the barn. Just like the airship, the barn is too decorated, but not heavily. It’s painted to almost a mix of pink and red, with patterned black vines with red apples plastered on the walls. I move alongside until I go around the corner to where I assume is the front, pondering what other farm buildings are fashionably decorated like this. I move away a few meters until I get a good view of the barn. As I stare at it, like I’m browsing a fine painting at a museum, another farm building catches my eyes. I make my way to the next corner, until I spot another barn, roughly sixty meters away slightly to the left. This one, however, is orange and most of it is made from sections of barrels. Standing on the roof, is a carrot, to my guess whoever owns this farm grows carrots.

Again, I shake my head, and prepare myself to head into town, alone. I see the entrance of Sweet Apple Acres at least twenty meters ahead, and Ponyville even further. Just thinking about it makes my heart pound with nervousness and somewhat excitement. A whole town is all staring at a marine, even though we have just been introduced on behalf of the Royal Sisters. A lone human walking in the streets of Ponyville. I take a deep breath, and readjust my backpack and rifle in my grip. As I take my first step, I hear an ‘ahem’, firmly stopping me. I nearly feel my heart jump right to my throat when I heard that. When I turn around, I spot a large red stallion with bright orange hair and wearing a large collar, standing right at the doorway glaring at me. Both of us exchange glances for a long moment, with me darting my eyes left to right every second.

“You that creature my sis’ mentioned?” the stallion asks in a deep voice with a southern accent. I try to answer back, but all I got is a dry throat. Instead, I tilt my head to the side and give the stallion a confused look. “I said, you that creature my sis’ mentioned?”

“Ah…” I blurt out. “Wh-who’s your sister?” Though I have been staying here for over a week, talking to a pony still makes me feel uncomfortable, let alone it talking to me. The stallion takes a few steps out until he is a few meters away.

“Applejack, my lil’ sister.”

“O-oh, her. Y-you’re the older brother I’m guessing, right?” I try to act natural, but talking to a pony is still not catching up to my brain.

“Yup.” The stallion moves up closer. “At least we’re glad ya’ll came and got whatever that thing crashed in our apple tree farm.”

I chuckle lightly. “Hehe… y-yeah. Well, um, our boys had a bit of, um, crash landing. The name’s Brooke by the way.” I take a step forward and hold out my hand. The stallion, however, stares at it with the same look he has since I first saw him, then looks up at me. “O-oh, right. You don’t have hands.” The stallion continues to stare at me, not amused by my small sarcasm. The silence between us becomes more awkward every second. “You, uh… you got a name?”

“Big Macintosh,” he says after a second of being quiet. It didn’t surprise me one bit of why he is called ‘Big Macintosh’. His height reaches almost to my chin, plus a well-built body that can probably send me flying good dozen feet if I were kicked.

“Cool name. Lance Corporal Kevin Brooke of the USMC.”

“I figured. Applejack told me ‘bout your kind.” Big Macintosh takes another few steps closer. “I understand ya’ll mean well yesterday, but be in mind.” Another few steps closer, and he is a solid three feet away. I even notice the white freckles he has. “I’m watchin’ ya’ll. If ya’ll try ‘n do somethin’ to my family like ya’ll did back at the beach, ya’ll have what’s comin’ to ya’.” Again, he had to mention the beach incident. I guess the rumors had spread much faster than our media in this place.

I take a deep breath, calming down my agitated nerves. “I understand, but… I’m guessing you didn’t hear the full story?”

“I don’t care ‘bout the story. I’m just sayin’ ya’ll watch yourselves. Some of us still don’t trust ya’ll bein’ here.”

“Same goes to the rest of us.” Both of us continue to stare into each other’s eyes like a game of staring contest, when Big Macintosh leans to the side, then back to me.

“Seems like your friends are catchin’ up.” I look at the stallion blankly, before veering my eyes away to my six. Sure enough, I spot two other marines marching out of the apple tree farm, following the tiny path that leads here. I grumble internally to see that it’s Private First Class Michaels and Private Darwin coming through the fence gate, but at the same time, I feel a sense of relief that I got some company.

“You’re friends I suppose?” Big Macintosh asks.

“Yeah.”

The two marines march up until they are two feet away.

“Did Staff Sarge send you?” I ask to both of them.

“Yeah, he was worried sick,” Michaels replies, followed by a small chuckle. Sadly, it did not amuse both the red stallion and I. “Who’s he?” he asks pointing to Big Macintosh.

“The name’s Big Macintosh. Most ponies here call me Big Mac.”

“Now that’s a cool name. Private First Class Michaels, and this here’s Private Darwin.”

“Nice to meet ya’ll. And thanks for takin’ that contraption of yours.”

“What? Never seen a Sea Stallion before?”

Big Mac shakes his head. “Nope. Frankly, I’ve never seen one. My lil’ sis Apple Bloom and her friends thought it was some beast when it crashed.”

“Yeah. Well, we have to go now. We’ll maybe talk later.”

Michaels prepares to turn, when Big Mac holds up a hoof. “Hold up there. Just to let ya’ know don’t interfere with anypony. Ya’ here?”
Michaels stares at the stallion for a moment, before replying. “We won’t. But, if one of the ponies interferes with us, we won’t hesitate. Ya’ here?”

Big Macintosh glares at the marine, before giving a consented nod, and both of them back off. “I’m just protectin’ my family, that’s all. We don’t want trouble here.”

“We’ll keep our word,” Michaels says.

“Have a good day, Big Macintosh,” I say before the three of us embark to the front gate.

“Ya’ll have a good one as well.”

As we exit the big Apple Family farm, I turn to Michaels with a sly grin on my face.

“What’s with the face?” he asks.

“How come you got a good conversation with him when I only got just a few words and glares from the red guy?”
Michaels shrugs. “Who knows? Maybe it’s a God-given talent I can talk to animals?”

“Sure, maybe you can use that to ask the blue one with the rainbow hair on a date.”

“Oh, now you’re starting it?!”

*****

Before Big Macintosh returns back to his home, he carefully watches as the three humans exit the farm, following the dirt road to Ponyville. It was his very first time seeing them up close, let alone ‘alive’. Though it did make him shiver to see how tall they are. The last time he had seen them was when that grey contraption fell and crashed into their farm. When he, Granny Smith and the Cutie Mark Crusaders went to check it out, they only saw lifeless bodies. Just thinking about the first one he saw makes his hooves squirm.

“Big Mac?” The red stallion turns left to see his sister, Applejack walking through the fence gate. Up ahead through the apple tree farm, he can see the large airship escorted by Royal Guard Pegasi beginning to move. “What ya’ doing here, big brother?”

Big Mac turns his head back to where the three marines left, spotting them still following the path. “Watchin’ them.”

Applejack turns her head in the general direction, noticing them as well. “Hmm, ya’ had a talk with them?”

“Yup. Just tellin’ them to not cause trouble while they’re here.”

“Don’t worry, big brother. I talked to one of their leaders. He said they’re just takin’ a stroll.”

“Still, I don’t like with them bein’ around.” Applejack merely stares at her older brother. She knows how he feels when there are new creatures in Ponyville, especially intelligent ones, highly intelligent ones. The farm pony moves up next to him, giving a pat on his back.

“Don’t worry ‘bout it, big brother. The princess said they’re findin’ a way for these humans to return home. They just needed their stuff back, and they’ll be on their way lickity-split.”

“I hope they do.”

*****

“Do you know where we’re going?” Private Darwin, who is trailing behind, asks to Michaels and I as we enter the town. Already, almost all the ponies in the surrounding area stop on their normal errands and stare at us as if we are strangers, which is true on the other hand.

“This feels weird,” I mumble.

“No shit,” Darwin replies moving up next to me. I veer my eyes left to right and back. Pretty much the whole town got quiet when we enter. Almost every single pony freezes as still as statues; some of them moving out of the way for us, and others have a look of fear on their faces. It gives me an uncomfortable feeling, like they’re hiding something.

“You think that red horse was telling the truth?” Darwin asks.

“I think so,” Michaels replies looking around, and waves slowly. “Don’t worry! We’re just taking a walk! We mean no harm!” I cringe myself when the scout shouts to the whole town.

Biting my own tongue, I lean close to Michaels and elbow him. “Geez, Michaels! What’re you trying to do, scare them?”

“Trying to be friendly,” he whispers back. “We’ve been just introduced yesterday, so maybe we could get used to this while we’re here, let alone them getting used to—”

“U-um, excuse me?” a male voice hesitantly calls from behind. The three of us turn around, spotting a light brown earth pony stallion with a grey bag over his back, holding a notepad in a mechanical collar in front and wearing a dark grey hat, standing about two meters away. Those three features are a recipe to a person, or in this case, a pony I can easily tell, a journalist. I quietly wince the moment I first lay eyes on him. Though, judging by his stance and his expression, he seems frightened and nervous. His legs are almost crisscrossed and trembling like they are made of jelly, and he is putting on a crooked smile while sweat covers almost every inch of his face. To my guess, the stallion has never seen humans this close before.

“Um, hi?” Darwin is the first to speak. The stallion’s smile widens, but is more crooked than ever.
He clears his throat before stammering over the words. “Uh, h-hi… uh, I uh mean… gr-g-gree-tings.”

“Hold it there, buddy,” Michaels says raising a hand. “Take a breather. I know this is a first time for you as a journalist to see something you never seen in your life, and you probably have a thousand questions to ask us. Just first, take your time.” The stallion’s eyes widen in complete shock, as if it is his first time hearing us talk.

“U-uh… r-right,” he says. “H-how did you…?”

“Believe me. We know what a journalist looks like.”

Again, the stallion remains silent for a few seconds, before clearing his throat again. “W-well, um… allow me to i-introduce m-myself. My name is Summer Pine of the T-Trottingham Telegraph.” He seems to grow a little more comfortable, since his smile looks less strained.

“W-what now?” Darwin asks scratching a part of his head under his helmet.

Summer Pine darts his eyes left to right and back. “Uh, S-Summer Pine is my name… o-of Trottingham Telegraph.”

Darwin turns to both Michaels and I, and whispers. “Where the hell’s that?” Michaels and I merely shrug.

“Well, nice to meet you,” I say, and the stallion loosens himself a little bit. “My name is Lance Corporal Brooke. This is Private First Class Michaels, and Private Darwin.”

“Th-that’s, uh, interesting names you have there?”

I chuckle a little. “W-well, really, my real name is Kevin Brooke.”

“I… I see.” I turn around to check on our surroundings, realizing some ponies continue on doing their business. However, the rest seem a little closer than usual, few of them are whispering to each other. Something like that makes me feel uncomfortable. “Um, anyway, do you need anything?”

“W-why yes,” Summer Pine says clearing his throat again. He sounds calmer. “W-well, as you know I am from the Trottingham Telegraph. Um, I would like to ask a few questions, if uh… that’s alright?” I should have known he might say that.

“Well,” Michaels asks moving his eyes to a different direction. “It depends on the question.” Before long, Darwin elbows me. When I turn to him, he nudges his head to the left, and out from around a corner less than twenty meters away, two other ponies dressed as journalists appear.

“Oh!” Summer Pine suddenly shouts, and Darwin and I immediately snap back. “Uh, uh… I just realized! We, um, are drawing a bit of a crowd. You, uh… wanna go somewhere a bit… private to talk?” The stallion starts sweating profusely. Whatever is going on, he seems to be drawing us out and away from the other journalists. Still, he may do something threatening, and I hate to take action in a town like this.

Michaels, Darwin and I turn at each other for a glance. Summer Pine’s hooves start shifting like he is in desperate need.

“It depends on where, though,” Michaels says.

“O-oh! Um, let’s see…” Summer’s ears perk, but quickly flatten when he starts mumbling to himself. “Um, no… too far. Wh-where? Where? No, no. No, too crowded.” He pulls out his watch, and his eyes shoot wide with excitement. “Oh! H-how about—?!” He quickly slams his mouth shut, and leans close to us. “Uh, um… how about Sugarcube Corner? It, uh, should be l-less busy at this time.”

“Where’s that?” Darwin asks.

“Didn’t Banana Seed show us that last night?” I turn to Michaels.

“I think so.”

“G-good! Let’s go there then,” Summer Pine says, before turning around and walks at a fast pace to the nearest corner. The three of us only have less than a second to process what just happened, before we hastily catch up to him. Before turning the corner, I look back at the two ponies dressed as journalists. However, I don’t see them anymore. All I see are ponies staring at me. Where have they gone? I shake my head, and quickly follow the group.

*****

Hiding behind a bush, the mare dressed up in the light purple magician’s hat and cape, spreads the leaves apart to peer through, finally spotting the target she wants. To her surprise, she spots three of the humans following a journalist at a rather fast pace before disappearing around a corner.

“Finally,” she snickers quietly. “The Great and Stealthy Trixie has found her targets. Now, with the help of these ‘humanes’, the Great and Vengeful Trixie can now have her revenge on that ignorant Twilight Sparkle.”

“Hey, not if I get to them first.” The blue mare, who is none other than Trixie, stops before she can begin her evil laugh. The voice sounds too close for her. When she turns left, she notices a mint-green colored pony hiding behind a different bush just two inches away, staring back at her.

“Oh,” she mumbles, as she clearly remembers that familiar unicorn face. “It’s you who believes in those mythical things.”

“Hey, I told everypony they existed! Besides, why would anypony want to work with you? You’re pretty much of a show-off anyway. Oh, and the name’s Lyra. Not ‘you-who-believes-in-those-mythical-things’.”

“How dare you talk back to the Great and Powerful Trixie! Trixie will have you know that she is on a new quest for—”

“Hey! What are you two doing in my products?!” another voice shouts from behind the two ponies. Growing frustrated, Trixie springs out from her hiding spot in the direction of the voice.

“How dare you interrupt the Great and Powerful—!”

“You again?!” the pony, a pink mare with a curly lime green mane, confronts the show pony Trixie.

“Y-you!” Trixie shouts back.

“What are you doing here?! Haven’t you caused enough trouble in Ponyville?!”

“I’ll have you know that the Great and Powerful Trixie will become the greatest unicorn in magic in all of Equestria! You! Will! See!” As swift a Wonderbolt, Trixie dashes to the side and vanishes behind another larger bush behind the mare’s flower shop.

“Ugh, what a waste of my time with that pony,” the pink pony rolls her eyes and face hoofs, before laying them down upon Lyra. “And why are you here?”

“Uh…” the unicorn hesitates. “Doing the same thing? Except without the whole ‘become-the-greatest-unicorn-of-magic-in-all-of-Equestria’ type of thing.”

“Uh huh.”

Lyra giggles nervously as she switches her eyes in different directions, before making a final sentence. “Well, you know, gotta’ go and have a chat with those ‘humans’ I’ve been telling you guys exist. See ya’!” Lyra quickly makes a break for it, and disappears behind a cart full of different fruits.

The pink pony shakes her head and mutters to herself. “I need a vacation.” Before she returns her eyes catch the sight of an airship slowly making its way across the sky, escorted by Royal Guards, and carrying something beneath it. “Hmm, must be that alien-like contraption that belongs to those humanes. Thank Celestia that’s outta’ the way.”

Chapter 17: Don’t Tread on Me

Rear Admiral Shane shuffles his feet across the concrete pier, after having a stress-release walk to view the packed navy shipyard that contains his carrier strike group. As he strolls, towering over him is the Wasp-class USS Boxer, blocking the soon setting sun in a cooling shadow. Many of the sailors, marines and engineers by the amphibious assault ship stop to salute the admiral, who returns the favor, before getting back to work.

Even after standing outside gazing at the crowded shipyard doesn’t seem to help the admiral. He skims through his memories to where he spoke to Washington. Unfortunately, they weren’t too happy when the media from Japan and Hawaii finally slipped into the hands back at home, regarding the three missing ships from Yokosuka and the encounter with the strange crystal island. To add more pressure, Congress is pressuring him to give up the Nimitz for extended repairs on the twin nuclear reactors. If only politics could understand the thoughts running through his mind.

The admiral shakes his head, and proceeds to walk at an almost brisk pace until his ship comes into view. Like a person under surgery, the USS Nimitz has white tents laid across the flight deck and over the sides. All sailors and crew are replaced with engineers and scientists repairing and experimenting on the admiral’s ship. It still hurts him to see it in this state, let alone giving it up.

“Admiral,” a voice calls. Admiral Shane turns around to see Commander Stannor of the Arleigh Burke-class USS Preble, standing at attention with a file by his side.

“Commander Stannor,” the admiral salutes back, and both of the officers begin to walk. “Any reports from the Ronald Reagan?”

“Strike Group Nine just left San Diego five days ago. Reagan, Cape Saint George, Momsen and Sterett. When they arrive here, they’ll swap carriers with Strike Group Five from Yokosuka.” The admiral nods. He remembers the memo from Congress, though it has been a hassle with the economy, the young 22-year-old carrier USS George Washington will be undergoing its mid-life overhaul, while the younger 11-year-old USS Ronald Reagan replaces it as the flagship for Strike Group Five.

“It’s going to be a bit crowded when they get here,” Shane says as both officers turn to look at the USS Nimitz before entering a building.

“Indeed, sir. You wonder how it all went to this.”

“Well, sometimes, you learn that from years of sailing in the seas.”

“But, nothing like this.”

The two officers stare at the aircraft carrier, admiring it like a piece of artwork. Though, it is true of what Commander Stannor said. Over a thousand men in four ships he was leading to fight, gone from a simple floating island of crystals in a flash of light, and the same fate with the three ships from Yokosuka. He already lost two other ships; one, the USS Halsey, demolished from the crystal, and the other, the USS Kidd, sliced in half. The admiral has faced countless times facing incoming enemy threats, especially during the Gulf War, but facing a crystal island that shoots a laser beam and destroys a guided missile destroyer, and takes four other ships is something new, and it makes him cringe full of agitation.

“Let’s get to the briefing room and discuss the details with the rest,” Admiral Shane finally speaks after struggling through his dry throat.

“Of course, sir.”

*****

“Alright, so the train ride will be a little over eight hours,” Commander Ketcher says pointing to a certain location on the railroad line between Ponyville and the White Tail Forest on a map Diesel has given them. Standing around him are the rest of the Navy ships’ commanders, four of the MV-22 Osprey pilots and Twilight Sparkle.

“We’ll stop at the halfway point, from there, it should be about at least two hours back to the Anchorage,” one of the pilots says. “We’ll refuel and head over to Manhattan—”

“Manehattan,” Twilight corrects him.

“R-right… we’ll head over there and, hopefully, get the Bonhomme Richard and our two destroyers to our current location.”
Commander Cullens turns his head to the lavender unicorn. “Do you have another map that shows more south of the country?”

“Sorry,” Twilight shakes her head. “As far as I know, we never ventured further south beyond that point.”

“Well, that’s great. The three ships could run the risk of heading south for too long, possibly taking weeks or months, running out of fuel before they get to our current location.”

“It’s a risk, we know,” Gaines says, and thinks for a moment. “We could send one of the ships south, probably launch a SanEagle to observe the area while we head to the Bonhomme Richard by Osprey.”

Though Twilight has been at her one hundred percent at listening to the humans’ conversations, she has no idea on most of the topics they are talking about. As they continue on, she jots down notes, trying her best to spell out certain words they are mentioning a dozen times. Even though she doesn’t understand it, Twilight can feel herself bursting with much knowledge the humans may offer; their past, their technology, how they think. The complete works. She has never felt this excited since she was at the Crystal Kingdom solving almost every of King Sombra’s tricks, like it was a test she knew was coming.

“I guess that’s an only solution,” Commander Harbort says.

“So,” Commander Gaines says to the others, causing Twilight to return from her travel through her imaginations. “Anyone want to volunteer to head south?” There is a silence through the entire group. Twilight, almost flushing red by the amount of scribbles and crosses in her notebook, tries to act normal after daydreaming of learning an entirely new intelligent species.

“I’ll go,” Commander Harbort says, forcing all eyes around to focus on him. “I’ll set the Michael Murphy on course once we arrive.”

“You have a ScanEagle?” Gaines asks, and Harbort nods.

“I have one in the hangar. But, I need someone who knows the seas around the country.” All eyes then turn to the lavender unicorn. Twilight suddenly feels a shiver run up her spin right up to her horn when she sees the humans looking down on her. Now, she feels like she is about to faint like Fluttershy.

“Do you know anyone of high-ranking that knows the seas?” Gaines asks.

“W-well, uh, um…” Twilight stumbles on her words, before taking a breather. “I, uh… don’t know anypony who knows the Equestrian seas, other than sailors and pirates.”

“We can’t allow anyone that will risk my sailors’ lives,” Harbort says almost demandingly. “Do you know anyone of at least close to royalty or a high-ranking officer that knows the seas?”

“N-not really. But, I can ask the princess.” Twilight suddenly feels a sense of stupidity and guilt running all over her head. Not only did she make herself almost look like an idiot in front of an intelligent species, but also she ruins her only chance to see how these giant grey structures the humans call ‘ships’ operate up close.

“Alright,” Commander Ketcher says. “We’ll ask the princess when she returns. In the meantime, lets wrap things up. We’ll leave by midnight and stop at the halfway point.”

Twilight lets out a small sigh of relief, thankful that the commanders didn’t think negatively of her. Though, her mind has been at a race since the day she first encountered the humans. And this day has been the most heart-wrenching race her brain can handle, with all the commotion of the media still trying to get a look from both in the sky and on the ground, the close-ups of the MV-22s and having conversations with the humans. She still has nearly seventy unanswered questions written down in her notebook, but now, she must be as patient as possible. Hopefully, she can still cling on to that.

LCpl. Kevin Brooke
2nd Battalion 1st Marines
Ponyville, August 31st Day 9 16:11:01 PM

My stomach starts grumbling as Private First Class Michaels, Private Darwin, a journalist stallion Summer Pine and I reach an open area in town after going through an empty backstreet. Just right in front of us, approximately twelve meters, sits an over-decorated gingerbread-type of house, with a crowd of ponies walking around but none entering or exiting. I remember spotting this last night when Michaels and I were walking with Banana Seed. But, looking at it in the daytime makes my stomach growl even louder. The last time I ate something was my last MRE in the morning, plus a few other offerings from the town.

“Alright, we’re almost there,” Summer Pine whispers to us, and prepares to move, but is quickly yanked back to us by his tail from Michaels.

“Not so fast, buddy,” Michaels says. Soon, the stallion’s eyes are filled with fear, and sweat starts dripping off his face like he is in a rainstorm. “Now listen, we don’t wanna cause you harm, okay?” We wait a couple seconds, before Summer Pine finally nods, but still trembles with fear. “Okay. I understand you’re trying to keep us from other journalists roaming around the town.”

“B-bu-but I—”

“No ‘buts’. Listen. You can’t keep us like this forever. We’re our own nation and species, and we’re already introduced to your country.”

“Y-yes, b-bu… but I… you know… d-don’t wanna… lose this… ch-chance.”

I let out a sigh before speaking. “Look, we know you want this chance to ask us as many questions as you want, but, this is really not going so well. So, instead of hiding us, how about we roam the area like the rest of ‘them’?” I point out to the open where the ponies are continuing their stroll.

“I… I,” Summer Pine stammers, before his head drops. “I understand. I-it’s just that… you know… my boss will fire me if I really don’t get this report.”

“I understand, but that doesn’t mean keeping us all to yourself.” The journalist nods his head understandingly, though feeling defeated and shameful for being selfish. “Now, we’ll go out just like everyone else around here. We don’t care if the whole damn town stares at us, or if a mob of news reporters charge at us. Got it?” The stallion nods again. “Good. If you want, we can answer some questions when we get to that place over there.” I point to the overly decorated gingerbread house, and Summer’s ears perk back up. “Depending on the questions, understand?”

“O-of course! Th-thank you! Y-you have no idea…!”

“We get it, buddy,” Michaels interrupts with a wave of his hand like he is growing impatient. “Let’s just go.”

The moment the four of us walk out of the small backstreet, all eyes of the locals divert to us. Already, I can feel that sense of uneasiness, as we are not even five meters out. Maybe I was being a little overboard about ‘we don’t care if the whole town sees us’ quote. Now, I’m starting to regret saying that. I can feel my heart beating harder with every step I take and sweat beginning to run down the side of my face through the helmet straps. Almost half of the area around us has gone silent, some ponies start whispering to each other while the rest continue on aweing. It feels I am having a case of stage fright.

Before long, as if it feels like I went through another five-kilometer march in boot camp, we finally reach the front doorsteps of the gingerbread-type building. The building itself has the conventional look of the cottages in Ponyville, except for the roof and other detailed features. The roof shingles are shaped like half cookies with white frosting on the edges. A tower in the shape of two cupcakes with pink frosting stacked up on each other, sits in the very center of the building, with three glowing purple candles stuck on the top. The windows, shutters and split door together are a magenta-like color, while the doorsteps are close to a light purple. To my complete surprise, the building almost smells as if it were literally made of the sugary treats, unless, it’s the baking that’s coming from inside.

Summer Pine is the first to enter, the bell rings from inside. As Private Darwin is next, a faint ‘ahem’ stops us three. It sounds coming behind, and fairly close. When I turn around, I notice a baby-type pony, almost the size of Banana Seed, standing a meter away. I didn’t even notice it until I looked down. Its coat is a peach color, while its hair and tail is a bi-colored dark and light pink formed in a soft curl.

“U-uh… um,” the little pony trails off, judging by its trembling voice, I believe is a filly, if I remember correctly what Banana Peel told me about genders in Equestria.

“Hey there, little fella’,” Michaels softly coos. I look around to check the surroundings. Sure enough, the entire square has stopped and is staring right at us like they are all watching a thriller movie.
Slightly scared by our size and probably looks, the filly scrunches a little. “U-uh, um…” She reaches behind and pulls out a white-pedaled flower, and quickly holds it out in front of us. “We-we… wel-c-co-come…” she whispery speaks out the word, and holds her breath for something else to happen.

I stare at the filly, utterly surprised she mustered up the courage to walk right up to us and hand us a daffodil. A part of me feels like it melted by the adorable pony and the warm greeting she is willing to give us, another part suddenly tensed up and I can’t move. I wait for a reply from either Michaels or Darwin, but none of them do anything. Everything around us holds their breaths, eagerly waiting for something.

As if a whole ten minutes just pass, I finally muster whatever courage I have, and got to move. Moving my M16 to the side, I slowly drop down to my knees, trying my best to shift my center mass to equalize the weight of the forty-pound assault backpack and Remington 870 shotgun on my back. The filly jolts back, surprised as I come down to my two knees, but still holds out the flower. I bring up a warm smile, noticing the filly beginning to relax. I pull off my glove, and slowly extend my hand out until I stop at an inch away from the daffodil. I can feel the cool breeze gently brush against my sweaty palm. The filly brings up a faint smile, and moves a little closer until the flower is right on top of my hand. I reach up, slowly wrapping my fingers around the stem just above her hoof. The filly jumps a little, and then quickly relaxes, but I still have a soft grip on the flower. Both of us stare at each other for a long five seconds, when out of the blue, both of us smile again, and the filly starts giggling. I notice from the corner of my eye a flash of light goes by, then another and another. I know ponies are starting to take pictures, but I don’t care at that point.

“We-welcome,” the filly says, her voice a bit more confident.

“Thanks,” I reply, giving her a warm smile, slowly take the flower and putting it in my left shoulder pocket. Soon, Private Darwin kneels down next to me, and holds out his hand.

“Hey there,” he says, and the filly smiles. Somehow, it makes me feel warm inside and want to giggle as well.

“What’s your name?” Darwin asks.

“P-Peaches,” the filly says, moving up another inch closer.

“It’s lovely to see you, Peaches.” Darwin reaches a little closer with his hand, and Peaches grabs it with her two fore hooves. I can hear the ‘Ooh’ and ‘Aw’ coming from the crowd. “My name is Darwin. This here is Brooke, and the one behind is Michaels.” Peaches can only giggle as she bounces Darwin’s hand up and down in a funny shake before finally releasing. With one last smile from, she runs off back into the crowd calling to her mother. A split second later, the crowd of ponies start stomping their hooves on the ground, whistle loudly and take photos, like they are cheering for us. Darwin and I stand back up, and the three of us merely wave. I wonder to myself if this is how being famous feels like, except you’re a soldier and not a celebrity.

As the three of us enter the gingerbread shop, we are greeted by a fair amount of eyes, including Summer Pine. This time, instead of fear, their eyes are filled with some comfortableness.

“Boy, was that something,” Summer says walking up to us.

“Heh, no kidding,” Michaels says rolling his shoulders.

“I’m surprised that filly had the courage to go up to you three. Nopony here would do that when a creature walks into town.”

“Well, now you know.”

The interior of the café is almost what I expect. The wood panel flooring is a mix of a green-blue color, with different carpets varying in sizes, colors and shapes spread out. There are counters both in front and to our right, one with different assortments of candy, and the other, which is larger, has trays of many kinds of pastries. Everything around us feels colorful, bright, almost as if I’m in a candy store. Not too much where everything is packed, and not too little where it looks plain and dull. Just right.

The only thing that slightly sets off the mood are the ponies, who are all pretty much glancing at us with mouths agape. Luckily, there are only three round tables filled with two ponies each. So, it won’t feel too awkward to have three humans being interviewed. But, my eyes catch the glimpse of two other ponies behind the counter. One is yellow with and orange spiked mane, a striped bowtie and a hat, and the other is light blue with a swirly bi-colored dark and light pink hair. Judging by their aprons, they seem to own this place. Both of them freeze up with their widen eyes covering almost half of their faces.

“Um… g-good day,” Summer Pine says to the two ponies behind the counter, trying his best to act natural. “Uh, table for four please?”

“O-oh, uh, uh, uh…” the blue pony stammers after a long moment of staring. “C-cer-certainly! U-uh… n-need a… big table?”

“Uh, please, thanks.” In a flash, the two ponies dash to the side, and reappear a second later with three large stools. They hastily set up two tables and the stools on the opposite end of shop, before returning back behind the counter with a nervous smile.

“O-over there!” the yellow pony says.

“Uh… thanks,” Summer Pine says with a crooked smile, and steadily moves to the recently set up table, with us following suit. I take a quick glance at the two shop owners, and give them a wave. Both of them wave back almost immediately.

As we sit down on the table, Darwin nearly bangs his knees on the edge, as well as Michaels.

“Y-you guys okay?” Summer Pine asks almost jumping out of his seat.

“We’re fine, we’re fine,” Michaels says lifting an arm up. I take off my ILBE, and settle it next to the leg along with my M16, leaving my Remington on my back. I can still hear the crowd going on from outside, but none of them seem to bother entering the shop, not even the six customers across the room didn’t seem to scurry out after encountering us. Still, it is best if I keep my guard up for safeties. I sit down on the stool, sadly though, the seat feels as though it is meant for middle school students. As we finally settle in our small seats, except for the journalist, we sit there in silence as Summer Pine gathers his notebook and a couple other items. One of them is a tape recorder. Flashes of light from cameras and chattering can still be heard from outside.

“So,” Michaels breaks the awkward silence. “You, uh… been to this place?”

“N-not really,” Summer replies. “But, uh… I heard they have the top best treats in Equestria.”

“Well, I can’t wait,” I say patting my stomach, a puff of dust flies off my tactical vest with every pat. Darwin smiles and looks around the place, when the light blue pony hesitantly makes her way.

“Uh…” she stammers, and turns her head to the side for a moment before returning back to the table. “We-welcome! T-to… Po-Ponyville.” The three of us give the pony a warm smile.

“Thanks for the welcoming,” I say, acting as calm as ever. Somehow, the crowd outside is not doing a swell job at calming down, but they certainly are being dignified to not barge like a hoard of zombies in like any fan would when they see a celebrity.

“O-oh, of course,” the light blue pony smiles. “W-we, um… saw you, um, three… yesterday, during the, uh, ceremony. W-with the princess.”

“Oh, yeah. That,” Michaels chuckles a little and takes off his helmet and headset. The mare arches back a little, probably surprised to either see Michaels’ shaved head, or to see that his helmet is actually removable.

“It was, uh… quite a crowd there yesterday,” he continues as he lets his hair breathe. Darwin and I do the same, and remove our helmets and headset, except for my headset in case Staff Sergeant Alcatraz contacts me.

“U-uh, uh… i-indeed,” the blue pony replies with a crooked smile. “S-so, um… wo- um… would you like something?”

“I’ll have a blueberry muffin and tea, please,” Summer Pine raises his hoof.

“I guess I’ll have the same,” Darwin says with a smile.

“How about a slice of that?” Michaels asks pointing to one of the counters filled with cake. “What’s the, uh… the one on the very top second to the left?”

“O-oh! Um, that’s uh… hmm… our, uh, fellow friend made that, b-but hasn’t given it a name yet.” She chuckles nervously; sweat starting to build at the top of her forehead.

“I guess I can try it. It does look good. I’ll take a coffee as well.”

“O-of course!” The pony turns to me last, as I already made my final solution. “A-and, uh… you, s-sir?”

“You have a grilled cheese sandwich, right?”

“Wh-why yes, we do.”

“I’ll have two and a water.”

“W-would you… l-like some hay fries… as well?”

“Uh, do you have just… regular fries?” The mare nods rapidly, her head bobbing so hard it’s as if it will fly off at any moment. “I’ll have that a bit.”

“C-certainly. Uh… let’s see… two blueberry muffins, two teas, Pinkie’s unnamed cake, a coffee, and two grilled cheese sandwiches with ‘regular’ fries and water. Got it.” She rushes back to the backroom located behind the counter as faster than she appeared. When she is gone, I finally let go of my breath I have been holding for God knows how long. My heart rate suddenly spiked when I look around the entire shop. Everything within it seems quiet, probably too quiet, while outside is as loud as a busy market. Ponies wanting to get a glimpse through the windows of us and taking photos with nineteenth-century cameras, putting me in a restless state. It still bothers me why they don’t walk in, but in a way, I’m glad.

When I turn back to the group, Darwin is twisting his head left to right and back almost frantically, getting a glimpse of the ponies on the opposite end of the large room who are non-stop staring at us. Michaels, however, has been staring at me with a look of suspicion.

“What?” I ask my friend as I wipe off the sweat off my forehead.

“Really, man?” Michaels says. “Grilled cheese in a place like this?”

I chuckle. “What? I’m starving. A five-foot eleven person gotta’ eat something big.”

“Well, at least have a cupcake or something.”

“Well, excuse me for not having a big sweet tooth like Mendez.” Michaels chuckles loudly, but tries to contain it when I mention Sergeant Mendez’s love for indulging sweet treats. I still have that vivid memory of him back at Hawaii, where he snuck a pack of Kit Kats before our training exercise during RIMPAC, and shared most of them with the South Koreans. And boy, did they enjoy it during that night operation.

“S-so… okay,” Summer Pine says, putting down a couple sheets of paper when Michaels finishes his laughter. He has a curious look as to what we were referring to, but later shakes it off. “U-um… if it’s alright… about the questions.”

“Sorry?” I ask turning my head, not even paying attention, but realizing the tape recorder is sitting in the center of the table already playing.

“Uh… the questions… f-for, uh, my report.”

“Okay, we can start with that,” Michaels says. “However, depending on the question, we will not answer any questions that are related to how our equipment work and military operations, as it is part of National Security of ‘our’ country. Got it?”

The stallion nods. “Y-yes. Of course.”

“Alright,” I say resting my arms on the table. Little did I know until now, my right foot has been tapping on the ground by its own. I start twiddling my thumbs rather rapidly, as my heart rate begins to rise once more. I don’t know why, but I have a feeling this may not end well.

*****

“Lyra! Where in Equestria are you?!” a certain cream-colored earth mare, Bon Bon, screams at the top of her lungs as she looks around her house finding her friend to be nowhere. “Ugh, I swear to Celestia’s beard if she went to Ponyville just for those creatures…!” She curses as she stands on top of a stool with her hind legs, and finally places back a book on the correct shelf, before tipping back and falling on her rump with a ‘thud’. She shakes her head and curses again. “Ugh! How in Celestia does she even stand on her hind legs?! It’s almost impossible without support!” Before long, the book she just placed falls on top of her head, giving her a legit headache.

“Why do I even bother?” she mumbles with a heavy sigh, and looks up at the clock. “She’ll be here anytime soon.” She looks around the living room, which she had just spent hours on cleaning. “Well, at least the entire place is clean. It would’ve been faster if Lyra were here. But, no! She just had to go to Ponyville to see those tall green creatures!” Just as she finished complaining to no one in particular, the doorbell rings, knocking the mare off her stressful trance. “Oh no. Here already? She was supposed to arrive in half an hour.” Bon Bon rushes to the door, and stops just in front to make herself look more appropriate by straightening her hair.

“Okay, Bon Bon. You can do this. Hopefully, this won’t end up like last year when we went to the spa.” Bon Bon takes a few deep breaths, and opens the door.

Standing right in front of her is a dark cream-colored earth pony. Her mane is an almost tangled curl, with two different shades of dark and regular blue, while her tail is fine and curls at the tip with said colors. She has a small patch of freckles between her eyes just above her snout. And her cutie mark is a bottle of milk surrounded by two wings.

“Milky Way!” Bon Bon cries happily, and embraces her cousin in a hug.

“Hey, cousin!” Milky Way greets, and the two pull apart.

“How was your trip?”

“Tiring as usual. But, boy, when I arrived at Ponyville, the whole place was crowded with journalists and reporters. Are…” The mare leans close to Bon Bon and whispers. “Are they still in Ponyville?”
Bon Bon nods. “Yeah. It’s been a hassle lately. Both in Canterlot and Ponyville. Right now, the princesses are helping… whatever they are called, out with those few things that fell from the sky.”

“I see. Oh, how’s living in Canterlot? When I arrived here, I was like ‘wow’! A lot of fancy places. E-except for the ponies here, you know, kept staring at my… you-know-what.”

“Y-yeah. It’s a bit difficult for me, since a lot of the ponies here are into their fanciness, and seem to interact very little with each other.”

“Aw, that’s a shame.”

“Other than that, it’s not bad living here. You just have to get used to the society of fancy living.”

Both ponies enter the house, with Milky Way’s luggage placed in the living room.

“So,” Milky Way begins. “Where’s Lyra?”

“Don’t know,” Bon Bon replies with a grumble afterward. “My guess is she went back to Ponyville for those creatures that were introduced.”

“You have something against them? They don’t look ‘that’ menacing.”

“No, I don’t. It’s just that Lyra has been non-stop talking about them for days and it’s almost driving me nuts.” Bon Bon and Milky remain silent as they stand there, both waiting for one to speak first, but no words come out.

“W-well, actually,” Milky says rubbing her chin. “I know I just arrived here, but, how about we go to Ponyville and see the creatures the princesses introduced? It would be amazing to show my friends back in Trottingham I get to see the new creatures. It’s spreading all over Equestria, even about those three floating things in Manehattan.”

“A-are you sure? Even after that long train ride?”

“Don’t worry, cous’. I can withstand the traveling. I’m always in the mood to do something.”

“I was about to think of the same thing,” Bon Bon mumbles as she veers her eyes down to her cousin’s undercarriage. “W-well, when do you want to leave?”

“Anytime is fine, really.”

“Okay. The train to Ponyville will leave in about fifteen minutes. If we hurry, we can make it.”

“Sounds fun to me.”

*****

“Alright,” Summer Pine says adjusting his glasses and takes another sip of his tea. When he sets down his cup, he takes one glance at us waiting for his next question. “What is that symbol on the patch?”

“Sorry?” Darwin asks.

Summer points to his center of his chest and makes a small circle, referring to our identity patches on our tactical vests. “That patch on you, clothing I suppose? Well… I realize you have more than one.”

“Well this one,” I begin explaining, first pointing to my identity patch on my vest. “This is our identity patch. And the symbol here, is the symbol of our corps.”

“And, uh, what is it?”

“It’s a globe of our planet, Earth, with an anchor going through as you can see. And right above it is an eagle with a ribbon in its beak.”

“Interesting, what does the eagle stand for?”

“It stands as our nation’s bird,” Darwin takes my place. “It’s the symbol of freedom for our country.”

“And, uh… is there, uh, a reason why this eagle is holding a ribbon.”

“Normally you don’t see it on our patches, but there is text on the ribbon, ‘Semper Fidelis’.”

Summer stops writing. “Uh, can you spell that for me?” Michaels takes the notepad from the journalist, scribbles down the word, and hands it back. “W-wow. What does that stand for?”

“It’s Latin. It means ‘Always Faithful’. That’s the motto for the United States Marine Corps. It means that the US Marines will always be loyal to their brothers and those who help, and always bring faith whenever in doubt.”

“’Always faithful’,” Summer repeats to himself as he writes down the translated word. “Very interesting concept. Thank you.”

“Any other questions you have?” Michaels asks as he finishes his coffee.

“Let me check.” Summer Pine briefly looks through his list, while I turn my head in all directions to check our surroundings.

Some of the locals from outside have left, but there are still a lot of ponies wanting to get a glimpse of us through the windows. Even the ponies across the room are still here for a whole half hour after they ate, staring and whispering to each other.

“W-well… no other questions in particular,” Summer says with a smile, probably the first normal smile we have seen since we met him.

“Well, that’s good then,” Michaels says, attempting to lean back against the wall. I finish downing the water after having what are probably the best sandwiches I had. Even though the place closely resembles a shop and deli, they do make amazing meals.

“Uh, ma’am,” Summer Pine calls for the light blue pony, “can I have the bill please?” As fast as ever, she returns with the bill in five seconds flat, much to our surprise. Usually, it takes a few minutes for a bill to arrive. I have a feeling it’s because of us. Summer lays down a few gold coins, at least twenty or more, after a brief look at the bill.

“What type of currency do you have?” Michaels asks out of curiosity, pointing to the gold coins.

“We pay in bits,” the journalist replies. “I, uh, assume you don’t have bits where you’re from?” The three of us shake our heads.

“No,” I say. “Our currency is dollars.”

“Hmm, interesting.” After a brief silence, Summer Pine takes one more glance at us. “S-so, uh… if you don’t mind, can you tell me… how you became what you are?” The three of us lift our heads almost at once.

“Sorry?”

“How, uh… did you became, marines? L-like… why did you join the military? U-unless it’s personal, that’s fine. You don’t have to say it.”

“N-no, it’s fine. We don’t mind talking about it,” Darwin says raising a hand. “For me, I joined because… well, I’m sure a lot of people will agree on this… I wanna challenge myself.”

Summer Pine looks at the marine with a perplexed look. “B-by joining the military? Y-you know you could do all sorts of things instead.”

“I know. The thing is… from where we’re from, we just have nowhere to go. The real reason I joined is so I can get into college. Colleges where we’re from is too expensive, and my family didn’t have the money.”

Completely stunned, Summer Pine remains silent for a moment as to what he just learned. I notice a trickle of sweat running down the side of his face before disappearing underneath the coat.

“O-oh, I… uh… I’m truly sorry… a-about that,” he says shockingly.

“It’s not biggie,” Darwin says waving a hand. “In truth, being the Marine Corps really teaches you some good prospects.”

“I… I see.” Summer turns to me. “A-and, uh… if you don’t mind… what about you?”

I freeze for a moment, staring at the stallion starting to calm down after Darwin’s explanation. When I turn to Michaels, he merely shrugs.

“Well,” I begin. “Michaels and I first met when we just started college. At first, we didn’t properly introduce to each other like majority roommates do on their first year in dorms.”

“O-oh, so you two know each other for a while?”

I nod. “Yep. And right after the first semester, we dropped out and joined the Marine Corps.”

“I… I see. Why, i-if you don’t mind?”

“Well…” I look down at my gear, still in place just like I left them, before looking back up. “My parents forced me to get into a good school and get a good job, something that was against my will. My mom is a skilled doctor, and my dad is a lawyer, which is why I grew up in a rich family. The problem is… as far as I remember they were rarely there for me. We always had a nanny to take care of me through certain situations until I can handle on my own while they were away. Both of them wanted me to get into law school and become something into law or… whatever.” I rub my forehead as my mind is exhausted from finding the correct term. “So, I just dropped college and joined the Corps.”

Summer Pine swallows hard. His eyes seem to widen a little further after I told my story. He never imagined anyone who being told to do something for their life against their will, let alone by their parents.

“I… I, uh… I’m deeply sorry,” he says looking down. “Y-you know… you know what cutie marks are?”

“What now?” Darwin asks tilting his head. Summer Pine gets up from his seat, and shows a picture of a pinecone with a small yellow swirl to the top right of it on his rump.

“This is,” he says.

“Oh that,” Michaels exclaims. “Ya’ know, I always thought these ponies here each had their own tattoo, except for the little ones.”

Summer Pine chuckles a little and sits back down. “No, not really. Those are cutie marks. I suppose you don’t have them?” The three of us shake our heads. “Well, they appear when we discover our special talents. We discover them when we are young, when we do something we feel passionate towards to, or love doing so much we don’t realize it. For me, I got my cutie mark when I was taking a walk through the forest with my dad. I love the nature outdoors, especially the scent of pinecones.”

“Well, I can see why,” Michaels jokes.

“Yes, indeed. B-but, in all seriousness, we got our cutie marks from something we enjoy doing in our lives. And everypony here accepts it.”

“We do have something we enjoy,” Darwin says. “Except in our world, the only thing stopping you is money.”

Summer Pine’s eyes widen once more, almost baffled from Darwin’s simple explanation. “Wh-what do you mean?”

“In our world, as long as you have money, you can have whatever you want to achieve what you do. If you don’t… well, it’s the complete opposite and you’re screwed.”

“B-but why?”

“It’s how our society is,” Michaels explains. “Probably world-wide as far as we know.”

Summer Pine rubs his ears, hoping he didn’t hear what Michaels just said. As he stares at us with a shocked look, we nod our heads. “S-still, that shouldn’t—!”

The stallion is suddenly cut off by a loud scream emerging from outside. We all stop, glancing at each other for a moment, before turning to the windows to investigate. Immediately, the crowd is rushing by loud screams when a flash of light, followed by a ‘pew-pew’, erupts.

“It’s her! She’s returned!! Everypony run!!”

“Outta’ my way!! Scram!!”

When the same noise appears once more, I feel myself diving back to when we arrived on the beach, ambushed by the Royal Guards. I freeze in position, my body tensing up whenever I hear the noise of a laser gun being fired.

“What the hell’s going on?” Michaels says getting up.

Before long, the door bursts off its hinges and lands just in front of the counter. The ponies across from us shriek in horror. As the cries of the crowd seem to settle down, but I can still hear the screaming, a familiar pony dressed in a purple cape and a large hat casually walks in, and stops almost in the center of the room facing us. In quick reaction, Michaels, Darwin and I grab our rifles and ready them, but didn’t point at the pony hiding its face. I kick my ILBE assault backpack under the table, keeping an eye on the mystery pony. The ponies in the background quickly huddle to a corner and cower, unprepared of what’s to happen next.

“Summer, get down now,” Michaels orders, and the stallion quickly obeys.

My heart rate suddenly spikes up again, as we hold our breaths as to what will happen next. Is it a robbery? A pony that wants to challenge us? Will she kill us?

Thoughts scramble my head, when Michaels finally shouts. “This is the United States Marine Corps! State your name and business, and we will not harm you!” The pony seems so familiar, as if I have met it somewhere.

“You,” the pony says. Just that one voice, I suddenly remember that pony. Before I could figure out any more, she raises her hoof towards us. “I am tired of waiting! You three shall serve under the Great and Powerful Trix—!” A pan slams right to the side of her head at point blank, causing the pony to fall face first into the floor.

We all stand there for a good long moment, contemplating on what just happened. Everything happened in a split moment. Neither of us could speak out, when I spot the light blue mare with the swirly mane, and the yellow stallion, walk out from the counter with pans in their mouths. I stare at them, looking like I just had a short circuit in my brain.

My attention turns back to the mare dressed in the purple cloak, and quickly rush over to her aid. The first thing I do is check for a pulse, placing two fingers on the mare’s neck, and pray to God she has one. I look around; the two shop owners with shocked eyes fearing the worst, the ponies on the other side of the shop with worried looks, and then the silent crowd beginning to reemerge to check on the situation. I hold my breath, and finally feel the beating heart from the mare.

“She’s alright,” I breathe. “She’s just knocked unconscious.” The two shop owners drop the pans and breathe relief. “Darwin, check on the others.”

“Aye.” The private races over to the startled ponies on the other side, and slows his pace at a meter away. I turn my attention back to the unconscious pony, when I hear her mutter something inaudible to my ears. I look back up on my surroundings, the first thing I see is the crowd from outside, and all eyes are glued to me. I feel a sudden panic slowly take over my body as my heart begins to race. This is a real situation, but not combat-related. But, all eyes are on me, us. I take several deep breaths and try to remember my training. What would I do when a person, or in this case a pony, do when they are hurt, or knocked out?

“U-ugh… h-he-head,” the pony below me mutters, though sounding a little clearer, a sign that she is beginning to stir.
I gently nudge her. “Hey, hey. Can you hear me?” I quickly remove the magician’s hat, revealing the pony is a unicorn, and has ice-colored hair in two different shades. I even notice a large swell developed on the side. The unicorn mumbles something again, but I couldn’t make it out. Taking quick measures, I move my M16 to the side, and turn to Michaels who has been helping Summer Pine. “Michaels, help me out over here.”

“I’ll be right back,” Michaels whispers to the journalist, and scurries over to me as I carefully take the pony in my arms.

“Alright, help me move her to that couch over that area,” I instruct, and turn to the owners. “Do you have a bed or something for us to settle her in?”

“U-uh… th-there’s a guest room upstairs,” the yellow pony says pointing to my left. “I, uh… can show you.”

“Thanks.”

Carefully but swiftly, Michaels takes the pony’s hind legs while I take hold of her upper body.

“Careful, careful,” I say, as we both carry the sleeping unicorn, following the yellow stallion to the stairwell. The mare in our hands grunts a few times, murmuring out a few slurred words.

“How the hell did we get into this situation?” Michaels grunts as we move upstairs.

I only shrug, as my mind is too busy to comprehend on today’s recent event. “Don’t know, man. I just don’t know.”

Author's Note

FACTS:

"Don't Tread on Me" is a motto for Kitty Hawk-class USS America (CV-66).

Chapter 18: Keeping Track

Twilight Sparkle peeks open one eye, first seeing nothing but darkness and hearing the loud rumbles of the freight train traveling over the rails. Luna’s moon hanging in the nighttime sky provides some light through the windows, where Twilight can see her friends sleeping soundly. Rainbow Dash is right across from her seat sound asleep, her wings twitching with every breath, probably dreaming of being in the Wonderbolts Academy as usual. Just in front of Rainbow, to Twilight’s slight left, the unicorn spots none other than Pinkie Pie, snoring while in a position that makes Twilight want to giggle. Her hind legs are up against the backrest, while she lies on her back on the seat, and her head softly bobs in different directions from the movement of the train car.

Looking around the dark cabin, finding nothing else but her and her two friends, she lowers one hoof to the floor. The train hits a bump, nearly causing Twilight to jump out of her seat. Until her nerves settle down, she slides off her seat, her noise dampened by the running train. Twilight takes a look at Pinkie and Rainbow, both of them still fast asleep. She can’t help but smile at the two. Despite them being full of energy, it is rarely seen looking at them in their peaceful state. To her thought, it seems the welcoming party Pinkie hosted in the Ponyville town square was another success, but tiring as well for everyone, including the humans. But, Twilight knows she can’t stay admiring her sleeping friends. She has a job to do, for herself.

Taking small steps, the lavender unicorn creeps down the aisle to the door that will lead to the next coach.

“O-oh… Mi-Mister Break,” a voice whispers, stopping Twilight right in her tracks. When she turns to where the voice is, she nearly wants to face hoof when she realizes the third pony right in front where she was sleeping less than a minute ago, Lyra Heartstrings. She nearly forgot that pony begged like any little colt or filly to join them, and surely, the humans allowed it.

“O-oh, please,” Lyra mumbles, as if she is being pleasured Twilight dares not to imagine. “P-please, tell me more about your kind. I wanna show them I knew…” Twilight immediately rolls her eyes when the mint-green unicorn rolls to her back and huffs under her breath. She had a feeling that mare might dream about the humans, hopefully by her words, she is talking about asking them about their kind, and not ‘something’ else.

“O-oh, please… M-Mister Break… Br-Brooke… Brooke… you ol’ teaser…” Lyra continues blabbering in her fantasizing dream.

Twilight quickly shakes any mental images that enter her head, and quickly makes her way to the door that leads to the next coach the humans are sleeping in. Before she exits, the unicorn turns around, her horn lighting up in its signature pink aura, and casts a spell on the three slumbering ponies.

“There we are,” Twilight whispers to herself proudly. “The sound-proof barrier spell should do the trick.” Twilight opens the door with her magic, and the loud sound of the train passing through trees and other objects enter the cabin. Closing the door behind her, the unicorn opens the next one across the connected coupler heads beneath her, and springs into the next car, shutting it as quickly and quietly as possible. Twilight holds her breath, hearing her heart pound against her chest as she looks around through the dimly lit cabin where the marines are sleeping in. She can hear a couple snores, which are louder than Pinkie’s. She can see outlines of the humans’ legs dangling from the seats that seem too small for them. According to her, they seem to be still sleeping.

“Okay Twilight,” she says taking a deep breath. “You can do this. For research, for science, for the princess.” The last part is a lie, even for her. But, if she gathers enough information, the princess will may be proud for her doing. Though, Twilight has a feeling she may punish her for invading the humans’ belongings, let alone handling things she doesn’t even know. It’s worth the risk.

Taking a few deep breaths to calm down her rapid beating heart and excitement, Twilight slowly steps forward to the snoring marines. Upon reaching the first seat, she carefully steps to avoid the legs. She peers over to look at the one specific item she wants, and finds it. A large light brown backpack sits against the wall on the far end of the seat, blocked by a dangling arm from the marine. A bit too far and risky for Twilight’s comfort.

After passing through four more seats on either side, all of them having the same result as the previous, and avoiding legs through a dark aisle with nothing but the moonlight casting through the windows, Twilight suddenly spots her prize at a comfortable position. Being quick and precise, she maneuvers over and around legs down two more rows until she finally arrives. The backpack is larger than the ones she previously saw from the other marines. It is more bulky and heavier by the looks of it. Twilight inspects the backpack, trying her best not to light up her horn to see better, for she may wake up one or more of the humans. Using Luna’s moon as her only light source, Twilight finds a nametag just below the zipped up main compartment.

“’L-C-P-L Kevin Brooke’,” she softly reads, and quickly looks back up when the marine turns over to his side, she now knows is Kevin Brooke. She gulps audibly and holds her breath. After a full twenty seconds, she returns to the backpack grasped in her hooves. There three zipped up compartments, plus two large pouches on either side. One on the left has a large metal bottle, and the other on the right is bare. The unicorn looks back up at the sleeping human, and twists her head to look at her surroundings. The whole cabin is silent, except for the sound of the train running on the rail tracks and the snores of the marines.

Twilight sighs heavily, an unsettling nerve developing within her gut. She looks back a Kevin, then back at his backpack. Will it be really worth looking? Who knows what she will find in there; more weapons, personal things, or some other human technology. Now, Twilight is starting to become hesitant whether or not she should look inside for the sake of her studies, or is it?

“J-just one peek,” she finally concludes after a whole ten seconds of staring at the backpack. With another check of her surroundings, followed by a deep breath, she lights up her horn and cautiously unzips the first and foremost compartment. She feels she has the constant need to check her back to see if any of the humans are awake. Whenever she does, the answer is always the same. They are all asleep.

Looking inside the first compartment, she spots a small black thin rectangle hiding. Using her magic, she takes out the black object, and twirls it around to get a good examination. It is long thin, and has an outer skin made of rubber, except for one side, which to her belief is a black window on it. Having no idea how to operate it, and wanting to take no chance, Twilight puts the black object back and zips up the first compartment before moving to the next.

When she unzips it, her curiosity rises as she looks at two books wedged in. Twilight carefully spreads open the compartment as much as she can, only to widen it by barely an inch due to something in the main compartment holding back. She turns her head down the aisle to make sure no human is awake, and turns back to her business. Her heart is beating uncontrollably, as she digs her hoof to loosen the two books. Finally, with her magic, she pulls out the first book, which is slightly thicker than the second. She suddenly jolts up when she sees Kevin Brooke moaning a little and turning to his other side. She holds her breath for a few more seconds, unable to control her rapid heartbeat, until she finally lets it go and returns to the book in her hooves. Looking at the title, she can make out the title. With the Old Breed. She can make out a picture in the center, which shows two humans, but both of them are wearing different clothing. One is standing up and holding a short stick to what Twilight knows is a weapon, but very different looking compared to the marines she first saw. The second human is crouched like he is about to go for something. Below the image is more text. Using Luna’s moon as her only light source, Twilight reads the following.

“More than just a legend… Sledge turned the extremes of the war in the Pacific—the terror, the camaraderie, the banal and the extraordinary—into terms we mortals can grasp.” –TOM HANKS

Slightly mortified, but more curious than ever, Twilight has a dozen question flooding into her mind at a fast rate. What is the war in the Pacific? How long ago did it take place? Who fought who, and why? Who is this Tom Hanks and Sledge? Are they authors? Do they know about this war in the Pacific? Have they been in it?

Twilight’s attention quickly fades away as she glances at the second book poking out from the backpack. Putting the novel in her hooves back in, she uses her magic to pull out the next book. Her excitement suddenly turns to slight disappointment when the cover is nothing but an ugly brown on both sides. Twilight is about to open it, when her conscious stops her. Looking at the book again, a thought hits her. Judging by the way it looks, it could be a journal, a notebook, a small photo album, or some intelligence that will be useful for Twilight.

Though eager and desperate to look inside, she shakes her head. “No. I won’t do it.” She knows she will not forgive herself if she ever looks inside the book she is holding, whether or not it has valuable information. She will not invade someone’s personal life in the book. She had learned that lesson from the Cutie Mark Crusaders when they were participating in the Foal Free Press. Even remembering that makes her cringe and growl from the gossip.

Twilight zips up the second compartment after placing back the unread book, and shoves the backpack slightly under the seat. As she turns around and head back to the door where she entered, she stops. The urge in her head will not stop bothering, like a virus eating her from the inside. Her mind tells her it’s for science, for research, for studying a new species all by her own before any of the ponies could get to. But, her heart tells her the complete opposite. She could end up breaking up a relationship they just made between the humans and Equestria. They will think she is some spy, and take her hostage. Or worse, the princess could banish her, throw her in the dungeon like what she did to Eric Michaels, or never allow her to see the humans again. An opportunity lost forever.

Twilight turns back around at the backpack lying on the floor, at Kevin Brooke still fast asleep, and then to the rest of the marines.

She sighs, her mind finally settled on the choice. “I’m going to regret it.”

LCpl. Kevin Brooke
2nd Battalion 1st Marines
20 Miles from Meadowlands, September 1st Day 10 06:58:34 AM

Again, I encounter the same damn dream. This time, it felt like I was different, as if I was in another body. But that voice. Every singe time, she never stops whispering to me like any other creepy voices in horror movies. All I hear is her calling my name and to ‘wake up’. What does she mean by it? But, it was not as bad as the one before, when I noticed a pair of bright lights heading right towards me, and the sound of a car horn filling my ears. It felt almost all too real, but familiar.

I can hear the ‘click-clack’ sound of train wheels moving swiftly through wherever we are. Soreness quickly builds up all over my body, making me not want to move at all. It is not until my memory kicks in where I am. This coach is pretty much like any regular train car that transports civilians. The only problems are the size of the seats, which is big enough for just one of us to lie and let our lower legs dangle in the aisle, and the legroom, which is barely two feet of space, almost similar to an economy class airline. Not to mention, the train ride took longer than expected, as it moves at a slow forty miles an hour to get to our needed destination. However, the positive feature about this car is the comfort of the seats, which I fell asleep almost immediately after last night’s event a certain pony hosted as a welcoming party for us.

When I open my eyes, I only see a blur of pink covering my field of vision. Wait, since when was the entire coach interior is covered in pink? Another point is I smell something sweet, like cotton candy, which is fairly close, almost right in front of me. I open my eyes again with a little more effort, seeing the pink color again, except I see two large white blurs almost in the center, like eyes. I close and reopen again, my vision slowly becoming clearer now.

“Hmm?” I groan under my scratchy voice I have used so much last night. As my eyes come into focus, I am looking directly into a pink face staring intently right at me not even an inch away.

“Wakey wakey, sleepy head!” a sudden but familiar cheery voice cries out right in front of me.

It feels as though my heart just stop for a second. “Ah!!” Like witnessing a jump scare, I spring out of the seat after noticing the familiar pink pony sitting on me. The pony hops off of me when I fall to the side and land face first into my tactical vest. Not to her realization, she accidentally lands directly on to Michaels’ crotch, causing him to spasm and scream out of his seat. The pink pony springs in the air again, and lands on my seat with a grin on her face like she is enjoying an amusement park ride. Setting off a domino affect, almost half of the train car wakes up to our yell in a ruckus.

“Ah!! What’s going on?!”

“What happened?! Training exercise?!”

“I swear I didn’t make out with a horse!”

We all scramble around, except at least half of those in the car who don’t even give a damn of what’s happening and continue on sleeping, until we all stop at once when one of us screams out the last line. For a moment, we all stay mute for nearly a full two minutes, wondering who just said that.

Still sitting and sandwiched between the two seats, I turn my head; only to nearly touch noses with the pony with the same grin she has on her face. I feel my cheeks heat up from the sudden close distance between her and I, approximately less than two centimeters apart.

“Hehe,” she giggles and taps her hoof lightly on my nose. “You’re like Dashie when Rarity kissed her on the cheek after she rescued that filly from the well.”

“Hey, come on, leave the kid alone,” Sergeant Mendez calls just above me in the next seat.

“Y-yeah…” Michaels groans while clutching his groin. “B-but please… m-make it a s-softer landing. God, my balls.”

The pink pony twiddles her hooves. “Hehehe… sorry.”

“Don’t worry, he’ll be fine,” Mendez waves his hand.

“God, what the hell was that?!” another voice emerges from behind while I try endure the soreness in my body as I get up to my feet. When I turn to where the voice emerged, the first people I see are Sergeant Stan and Lance Corporal Corey rising two seats down.

“Seriously, man,” Corporal Carter says as he gets up on the other side of my seat. “What’s with the damn screaming? Most of us are tryin’ to sleep after last night.”

“Sorry you guys!” the pink pony calls throughout the cabin.

“Shut up!” another voice shouts from my right down the aisle, one that I presume is Sergeant Hernandez. “Es demasiado temprano maldita!” That’s Hernandez for sure.

I look around the cabin again, as almost half of everyone gets up groggily before turning back to the pink pony who is still sitting in my seat with a blank expression on her face. Hopefully, she doesn’t know Spanish.

“You okay?” I ask, and the pony nods, her smile returning in an instant.

“Oh yeah. I’m just wondering what he was blabbering about.” She points to the direction where Hernandez is sleeping, when Sergeant Mendez walks out into the aisle.

“It’s best if you leave him alone,” he explains and sits down on my seat. “He’s always a bit of a jerk.”

The pink pony pouts her lip. “Aw. Maybe he just needs a friend.”

Mendez shakes his head. “Heh, easy for you to say. That guy just acts like a nagging wife.” The sergeant then perks up his head as he remembers something. “Quick question. Why are you here anyway, and how did you get in?”

“Duh! Remember your leaders allowed Twilight, Rainbow, Lyra and I to go with you?” Both of us stop and look at each other for a moment before turning back to the chiming pony. I think back to last night, when I finally remember through my foggy memory.

“O-oh yeah,” I reply. “That was uh… yeah. Before we left right?”

“You also hosted the welcoming party, right?” Mendez asks.

The pony nods. “Yep! Pinkie Pie is my name if you wanna know. We met a few days ago back at Canterlot Castle, remember?”

“Yeah. I know that,” I nod. Rubbing my eyes, I lean over to where I find my ILBE assault backpack lying almost right in the aisle. I thought I had it placed next to my tactical vest, unless the movement of the train caused it to slide.

In total, there are four train coaches. The first three are for us; the first is where the Navy Commanders and SEALs are residing, and the last two are for us. The fourth is where the four ponies we allowed them to join are resting. I bet they are having a better time sleeping peacefully than I am. All except for one, I suppose.

“So,” Pinkie says as she slides to the side when I put my backpack on the seat. “Watcha’ got in there?”

“Well,” I begin as I zip open the main compartment of my backpack. As I look inside, I stop for a moment when I realize something out of place. “What the?” I widen the bag to get a better look. Digging through my two-day spare ammunition, I count up the number of M16 magazines I have. Unfortunately, I conclude I am one short after counting three times. I know for a fact I had ten magazines in my backpack.

“Hey, Mendez,” I turn around to the sergeant.

“Yeah?”

“Did you take a magazine from my assault pack?”

Mendez shakes his head. “No. Why?”

“It’s not in here.” I open up the other two compartments and search through them. I take out my book and journal, and dig through to nothing.

“What’s that?” Pinkie asks pointing to the two books.

“Those are some things I keep myself occupied,” I reply as I search through the third compartment, only to find my iPhone low on battery.

“What type of things?” Pinkie asks.

“Well,” I pick up the novel I am currently reading, but barely, and show it to the pink pony. “This here is a book I’m reading. The other one is a journal.”

“Ooh,” Pinkie coos, examining the book. “What’s it about?”

“Well, it’s about a marine, like us. Except the story takes place a ‘long’ time ago.”

“Hmm… interesting. You know, Twilight loves reading books as well.”

“Does she?”

Pinkie nods. “Yeah! You two should totally hang out and discuss about books.”

I chuckle a little as I put away my stuff, but keep my journal out. “Well, I wouldn’t be too sure about that.”

“You two should!”

“What’re you two talking about?” Michaels groans as he rises from the seat, rubbing his eyes and his groin.

“How’s your balls, buddy?” I ask, a smiling forming on my face.

Michaels instead gives me the middle finger. “Yeah, yeah. You’re real funny, brother.”

“What does that mean?” Pinkie butts in. Of course, a pony like her would ask that, since they don’t have fingers.

“O-oh, um…” I stumble on my own words as I try figure something out. “I-it’s um… it’s a—”

“It’s a military term,” Mendez interrupts us, and Pinkie turns to him with her head cocked to the side.

“What’s it mean?” she asks curiously.

“Uh… it means… well, basically you do that to someone whenever they tell you a joke.” The sergeant smiles almost crookedly, while Michaels and I stare at him with an ‘are-you-serious’ look. Pinkie, however, still has that curious smile plastered on her face.

“Oh, now I get it!” she chimes, and hops off the seat. “You fellas hungry? I got some leftovers from the party last night if you’re interested.”

“Yeah, I’ll take some,” Michaels lifts his hand up. Mendez and I shake our heads.

“No thanks. We’re still full from last night,” Mendez says patting his stomach. “Oh, B-T-W—”

“Mendez!” Michaels and I shout to the sergeant the moment we heard his text abbreviation. I swear he does that just to annoy us.

Mendez pulls back quickly, completely stunned, before lifting his hands. “Sorry… uh… ‘by the way’, that party you hosted. Man, was that awesome.”

Pinkie smiles. “No problem. I’m glad you enjoyed it. Having parties is my specialty. I’ll be right back.” The pink pony happily bounces away to the door to our left, hopping over hanging legs from some of the marines who are still asleep. Those that are awake stare at her with confusion until she exits the car.

“ ’You do that to someone whenever they tell you a joke’, ” Michaels mimics Mendez’s voice, and flips the bird one more time to the sergeant.

“Hey, come on!” Mendez says. “What else you want me to say? This is a gesture for fuck you?”

Michaels shrugs. “They have hooves, not hands.”

“Yeah, yeah.”

I shake my head while chuckling lightly while my friends argue like two politicians. As I return to my journal and begin writing, I look up at Mendez after he finishes. Both of us glance at each other for a few seconds.

“What’s with the smile, Kev?” he asks, putting on a smile as well.

“No, I just wanna ask where’s my mag?”

“I told you, man. I didn’t take it. I was out like this after the party.” He snaps his fingers.

I stare at him intently, my smile disappearing. “Then where is it? I know I had ten mags in there.”

“Ask the rest when they wake up,” the sergeant suggests and returns to lying down. “Besides, it’s just one mag. You have like, what? Eighteen or something?”

I shake my head and groan internally. “Yeah, one mag of fully loaded five-five-six rounds.”

*****

“Hey, hey Twi,” Rainbow’s voice whispers into Twilight’s ear. “Wake up.”

“F-five more minutes,” Twilight groans and buries her face under her hair.

Rainbow Dash rolls her eyes, before poking the unicorn again. “Come on, Twi. You’re gonna miss the departure.”

“What?!” Twilight screams, springing in the air awake and full of energy in a moment’s notice. The rainbow-mane Pegasus jolts back as Twilight pants heavily and frantically looks around the cabin. “Wh-what time is it?! How long have I overslept?!”

“Twi! Calm down! It was just a joke!” Twilight suddenly stops. Turning her to Rainbow Dash, she stands still on her seat for a whole minute, before plopping back down.

“Rainbow!” the unicorn whines and rubs her forehead. “Please, for Celestia’s sake, don’t do that! I understand you like pulling off pranks, but please, do it to a certain extent.”

Rainbow Dash huffs. “Fine. You know, you should really get out more.”

“Alright, I get it! What is it you want since we are nowhere close to the checkpoint?”

“Just wanna say Pinkie and Lyra are going to talk to the humans. Wanna join?” Twilight’s head quickly perks back up after relieving some pressure building within. Her heart rate suddenly spikes the moment she heard Rainbow Dash mention the humans.

Twilight hasn’t been herself since last night, not that her friends know. It is always what her mind tells her throughout the entire night, for the greater good. However, just like before, her heart is telling her they will soon find out what she did. It has been eating at her all night long.

“Uh, Twi?” Rainbow Dash asks, waving her hoof in front of the dazed lavender unicorn that is staring into the empty space.

“Wha-! What?!” Twilight shakes her head violently, nearly smacking herself into the seat. “I-I’m good! Yeah, let’s go.”

“Twi, you don’t look so good.” Rainbow tilts her head to the side, noticing the unicorn’s hair and tail slightly disheveled.

“Wh-wha-? I’m good. I-it’s just the party last night that really got me,” Twilight chuckles nervously. Somehow, that didn’t even phase a bit to the athletic Pegasus.

“Twilight, you look like you have been studying yourself rather than partying.” Twilight is about to open her mouth to rebel, but is cut off. “Believe me. I know the difference of what you look like after you party, and after you study.”

“A-are you trying to stalk me?”

Rainbow suddenly jerks back her head, completely astonished. “Wh-what?! No! I’m saying is I know how you are after you party! Remember that one time Pinkie hosted Applejack’s birthday?”

“O-oh, yeah…” Twilight can feel her face heating up, for when she easily remembers that time when Pinkie Pie hosted Applejack’s birthday party. If only she knew a spell that could erase that time from her memory.

“L-look, the point is,” Rainbow continues, catching Twilight off guard, “you look like you’ve been staying up all night studying.”

Twilight fidgets her hooves as her voice stammers over whatever words she tries to find, but to no avail. Her headache returns, and she is unable to think properly.

“Twilight,” Rainbow finally says, her voice sounding a bit irritated. “Whatever you’re doing, just stop.”

“R-rainbow,” Twilight finally manages to speak, when the cyan Pegasus places a hoof on her shoulder.

“You’re probably just worked up from yesterday. Just rest for a bit, okay? We don’t need another chaotic event like when you were going crazy over sending a letter—”

“Rainbow!” Twilight bellows. Now, she is desperate to go back home and find a memory erase spell.

“Hehe… sorry,” Rainbow Dash snickers. “You just look so cute when you do that.” Twilight growls in her throat. “O-oh, right. You need a bit of sleep.” The Pegasus hops off the seat and heads to the door, before turning around. “I’ll let you know when we arrive.”

“Thanks,” Twilight replies.

As the door shuts behind Rainbow Dash when she exits, Twilight slumps to a lying position and sighs deeply, and digs her face in her hooves. All she wants is a couple more hours of sleep, but she can’t after what she did last night. Thoughts swarm within her of the many feelings she can barely make out. Desperate, excitement, regret, worrisome.

“Ugh,” she moans and turns to her bag lying on the ground just below her. Inside are her notes, several quills and ink jars, and the one item she took from Kevin Brooke. “What have I gotten myself into?”

Using her magic, her bag rises to her seat and opens. Twilight stares inside at the lone, dark grey, thin curvy box sitting in a spare compartment next to her ink jars. She takes it out in her pink aura and twirls it around. Despite its size, Twilight guesses its weight to be a pound or more. She never expected it to be a bit heavy when she first took it. Now she understands when she looks inside, which is filled with bronze cylinders with copper tips.

The more Twilight examines the shiny cylinders in the dark grey box, her brain aches of wanting to know more. She remembered seeing a box like this, but it was held from under the humans’ black sticks, to what she now knows are weapons. Even to this day, she has no idea what they are. She dared not to ask them. Just thinking about when they first saw the human back at the beach, the loud ‘bangs’ from the stick when Princess Luna knocked him out still rings in Twilight’s ears. She never thought something like that would be so loud, almost deafening.

Twilight shakes her aching head vigorously, still holding the dark grey box in her magical grasp.

“Ugh, get it together, Twilight,” she says to herself, and puts the human device away in her bag. “This is for science, for research on a new species. To understand our ‘new ally’.” Her ears suddenly droop and her expression changes to worrisome. “I hope.”

*****

“No better friend, no worse enemy! Two-one, oorah!”

Michaels, Lyra and I giggle as we watch footage from Mendez’s cellphone he recorded of the party Pinkie hosted last night. On the small screen there are Michaels, Carter and I kneeling with two children ponies between us as we chant our battalion motto, and the crowd of ponies cheer and take photos.

“Oh, man,” I comment after finishing my laugh. “Were we really like this?”

“Boy, you were, kid,” Mendez replies looking over from his seat in front of us.

“Hahaha!” Lyra, sitting between Michaels and I, laughs and points to the phone. “Look at that!” The camera moves around like it is taking a panorama view of the town square, passing by a DJ set playing music. Majority of the ponies surrounding Mendez all wave and cheer.

As the phone continues to go around in a circle, it passes by a carousel building that is the town hall, with a large banner hanging in painted letters WELCOME TO EQUESTRIA. Shortly after, the video ends.

“That is some device you have there!” Lyra says excitedly, and Michaels hands Mendez back his phone.

“Thanks, it’s a Motorola,” Mendez describes, waving the phone a bit before putting it away.

The mint-green unicorn’s eyes glisten. “Ooh, this is ‘so’ awesome! I finally get to go somewhere cool with you ‘humans’!” She giggles again and squirms in her seat.

“Woah, woah. Easy there, Lyra,” Michaels says, both he and I scooting an inch away from the mare.

“Oh, come on! Do you know how difficult it is for me to convince everypony that you guys exist?”

“If only we knew,” Mendez mumbles.

“Alright, alright,” I say motioning my hands. “Just to give you a heads up first. Don’t get too excited, keep yourself together, and stay close to us. Most of us back at the fleet are not used to… seeing colorful horses—”

“Ponies!” Pinkie cries in the background.

I groan. “R-right… ponies. Most of the men back there are not used to seeing that, especially talking ones. Got it?”

“Roger that!” Lyra responds with a salute. I have no idea why, but watching her child-like action just makes me want to laugh. She almost reminds me of Banana Seed.

“Hey, guys,” Pinkie cries popping up next to Mendez with a plate of cookies balancing on her fluffy tangled hair. “I brought you these. Specially made by me. Hope you like chocolate chip.”

“Who doesn’t?” Mendez replies, taking a cookie from the plate before Pinkie hands it to us and disappears in a blur.

“Hey, can I ask you something?” Lya asks.

“Depends,” Michaels replies and chows down on our small meal.

“How ‘did’ you guys get here?”

“Hey, I was just about to ask that!” the voice of Rainbow Dash calls out from behind us. When Michaels and I turn around, we see her floating above us before moving into the aisle and land. “More importantly, what are those?” She points her hoof to my M16A4 leaning against the wall well behind my IMTV.

“Why?” I ask, growing a little suspicious, and the Pegasus shrugs.

“I just wanna know. You got something against a Pegasus being curious?”

“No. Just don’t want you touching our equipment.”

Rainbow nudges my shoulder jokingly. “Oh, come on. When am I ever gonna do that? I don’t even know what stuff you guys carry.”

“You don’t wanna know,” Michaels replies.

“Oh, come on. Please?!” Lyra suddenly begs as she leans on Michaels’ lap, pouting her lip.

Michaels stares at the puppy-eyed unicorn, completely befuddled and at a loss for words. For me, I just stare at him grinning while he struggles to comprehend any words when Rainbow Dash decides to join Lyra.

“O-okay. Fine! Just briefly,” he finally says. Lyra and Rainbow both cry out in a cheer, followed by Pinkie Pie blowing a buzzer somewhere in the background.

“Alright, alright,” I say just to get those two ponies out of my best friend’s hair. “Let’s settle down.” Lyra quickly hops back to me, while Michaels moves back to his own seat across, and Rainbow Dash takes his spot.

“Okay, first off,” I begin raising a hand. “Rules are; no touching, only looking, most of the questions you ask I will not answer due to military restrictions until it is cleared by our leaders, and no—”

The door opens to the far right, and steps in First Sergeant Keane. Judging by his look, he seems to be still tired from last night’s party.

“Marines!” he yells, and the entire car stays silent in an instant. All eyes fall to the war veteran. “We’ll be arriving at our destination shortly! Get your gear set, fifteen minutes!”

“Aye, sir!” all of us reply, except for the three ponies. After the first sergeant exits the coach as fast as he came in, I turn back to Lyra and Rainbow; both of them look disappointed.

“Maybe I’ll show you next time, alright?” I say.

“Fine,” Rainbow huffs, and flies to the door to her car to my left. Pinkie bounces like a spring, following the Pegasus until they exit the coach. Then, there’s Lyra still looking at me.

“Shouldn’t you be with them?” I ask as I grab my stuff from the ground.

“Pfft, why would I when I have you guys?” she scoffs. I merely roll my eyes and turn away. I knew she would say something like that. Taking every chance to stay with us instead of her friends. Hopefully, the guys back at the fleet will not freak out to what we bring on board.

*****

Banana Seed reads off the lyrics of The Mickey Mouse March Michaels gave him while sitting on the cart Banana Peel is pulling, humming the tune he remembers as he looks over the crumpled sheet again and again. Also in his hooves is a photo from last night.

“Boy, do you love singing to that,” Seed’s grandfather chuckles as they make their way to the Ponyville train station.
“It was the greatest song Mister Brooke and Michaels gave to me! I’m definitely gonna show this when we get home!”
“I’m glad you enjoyed them. Just don’t lose it. Especially the other gift Michaels gave you. You still have it?”
“Yep. Still around my neck.” The colt shows off the small gift around his neck; a 7.62millimeter bullet tied to a string. He lets it swing around while the wagon buckles over the rough dirt road, the shiny bullet juggling around like a small bell.

“Mornin’ Banana Peel!” a filly’s voice calls to the two’s left. When Banana Peel stops his cart, he spots three fillies racing up to him.

“Hi, Apple Bloom! Hi, Sweetie Belle! Hi, Scootaloo!” Banana Seed waves, and hops off the cart once the Cutie Mark Crusaders arrive.

“Good morning, Banana Peel,” Sweetie Belle says. “Where are you guys heading?”

“We’re taking the train. I think it’s time we go back home,” Peel explains.

“Aw, that’s a shame,” Apple Bloom says, when she notices Banana Seed’s gifts he has. “Hey, what’re those?”

“Oh, these?” Seed holds up the paper and photo. “Mister Michaels and Mister Brooke gave them to me. And this as well.” He shows off the glistening bullet, and the fillies’ eyes widen.

“Wow,” they gasp.

“That’s awesome!” Scootaloo exclaims. “What is that?”

“Mister Michaels says it’s a bullet,” Banana Seed says, showing the round to the fillies.

“It’s so shiny,” Apple Bloom praises.

“I can see my reflection,” Sweetie adds.

“Hey,” Scootaloo points out, “what about those?” She points to the paper and photo still in Seed’s hooves.

“Oh, this is a song Mister Brooke and Mister Michaels showed me a couple nights ago. And this is a photo of us at the party last night.” The colt hands the fillies the two items, letting them inspect and admire the valuable things.

The crumpled paper, as Seed said, has lyrics on them, with a title labeled The Mickey Mouse March.

“ ‘M-I-C-K-E-Y M-O-U-S-E’ ” Sweetie reads aloud. “ ‘We play fair and we work hard and we’re in harmony’. That sounds like and awesome song!”

“I know!” Banana Seed agrees, his tail wagging excitedly. “You should see Mister Brooke, Mister Michaels and I sing together! We were so awesome! Right, pops?”

“Indeed you were,” the old stallion nods his head.

“No way!” Scootaloo gasps looking at the photo with Apple Bloom. “They actually signed the photo?!”

Seed nods. “Yep. Just after they took the photo.”

Sweetie Belle joins the two and looks at the photo. In it are two humans kneeling down, Banana Seed in between and Banana Peel on the left.

“Here,” Banana Seed explains, pointing to the marine on the left between him and his grandfather. “That’s Mister Brooke.” He points to the other human kneeling on the right. “And that’s Mister Michaels.”

Scootaloo flips the photo over, to see written text. The Professionals “No Better Friend, No Worse Enemy” B 2/1 LCPL. Brooke PFC. Michaels.

“ ’No Better Friend, No Worse Enemy’, ” Scootaloo reads.

“Mister Brooke said that’s their battalion’s motto,” Seed explains.

“Motto, huh?” Apple Bloom ponders.

“What’s a battalion?” Sweetie asks. The whole group remains silent, standing in the middle of the road while staring at the filly unicorn. After nearly ten seconds, they just burst out into a hearty laugh. “N-no, seriously, what is that?”

Chapter 19: Tying Tides (Part 1 – Leading the Way)

Twilight Sparkle hangs her head out the window of the royal carriage, gazing down with awe at the four U.S. Navy ships moored at least a fourth of a mile from the coast. She nearly forgot the sheer size of them as she, Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie and Lyra Heartstrings watch as the two MV-22 Ospreys land on a platform of the largest ship she has seen in all her life.

“Wow,” Rainbow compliments. “From up here, you can really see how big those things are.” Pinkie, her head resting on top of Rainbow’s, starts giggling. “What’s so funny?”

Pinkie continues to snicker. “The way you said it, it sounded… hehehe…” She finally stops after a snort, realizing a thought creeping into her mind. “Uh… maybe I’ll stop at that.”

Rainbow moves her eyes to the party pony still hanging above her. “What?”

“I blame him for putting that weird thought in my head!” Pinkie screams, pointing her hoof to nowhere.

“I don’t see anything,” Twilight says looking in the direction.

“No, him!” Pinkie corrects the lavender unicorn. “Th-the guy who’s writing!”

“Pinkie, what are you talking about?” Rainbow asks, her face full of disbelief. “What writing? What guy?” Pinkie grumbles, and pulls her head back in the carriage, finally giving enough room for the Pegasus to move about freely. Just before she could lift her head, Lyra suddenly bashes her head through the window to have a glimpse, bumping Rainbow back down.

“Oh, come on! Really?” she says annoyingly, looking up at the mint-green unicorn.

“Hey, I wanted to have a look too!” Lyra says.

“Then why on me?!”

“You’re the one who has the smallest head!”

“You’re calling me stupid?!”

Twilight rolls her eyes while the two ponies continue to rattle about, and returns her gaze back at the four ships. She tilts her head to the side at the peculiar formation by the ships. The largest one, where she is watching the last MV-22 land on the rear deck, sits between two other ships, to her perspective being the smallest judging by the length and shape of their hulls, and are fairly identical. The final is respectively longer and has a slight bigger height than the two twin ships, but not as nearly compared to the largest sitting in the center. Even from above, she is still fascinated by the looks of it. She pictures the large vessel stretching across Ponyville end to end. What catches her most attention is the ship’s two large cone-shaped masts; one close to the bow, and the other sitting around the center, but fairly close to the flattop stern where the Ospreys just landed. The eagerness boils inside her the more she looks down at the small fleet, wanting more than ever to step aboard an alien boat.

Before long, Twilight shakes her head when she realizes the princesses’ carriage hovering in front of them begins to descend, later them following behind.

“We’re moving!” Lyra gasps excitedly, pushing herself out more, but crushing Rainbow beneath.

“H-hey! Y-you’re… squ-squishing… me!” Rainbow tries yelling back, but Lyra is too distracted from being too excited.

*****

The first royal carriage steadily lands on the stern flight deck of the San Antonio-class USS Anchorage, catching all the attention of the crewmen and the commanders. Commander Gaines is the first to step up through the crewmen, as the door of the fancy carriage swings open, and steps out first is Princess Celestia. All crewmen freeze in position, except for the commanders. As Princesses Luna and Cadance step out next, similar to Celestia, they quickly stop short at the sight at a dozen humans dressed in blue and purple vests staring back at them.

Princess Luna takes a good look at her surroundings; the three princesses are standing between two Ospreys, both in their compact storage configurations, with two more up front in the same forms behind the humans. The night princess looks ahead at the large complex-like building with a large open door, though she can barely see what is in there due to the third Osprey obscuring her view. But, to the very top left of the building is a set of windows slightly jutting out, with a couple of humans behind Luna can well spot. Looking upward, she sees several more humans standing on the roof of the complex building; most of them next to a rectangular-shaped device supported by two stands, possibly almost twice the size of her older sister.

When Luna turns back to face the humans, who most of them still have the same awe expression stuck on their faces, she didn’t realize Princess Celestia is already talking to two of the commanders. Has she been observing the ship's features for too long? She didn’t even hear the commanders introduce the crew to them, or the ship.

“Y-yes,” Celestia replies to Commander Gaines, gazing at the ship’s complex building before scanning the four Ospreys around them and the rest of the humans. “It is quite a ship you have.” Luna can tell her sister is still processing at the size of the metal beast they are now standing on.

Commander Gaines merely nods. “Yes, it is one of our most advanced amphibious transport ships in our navy.”

“Very interesting.”

There is a long pause, all except for a random low rumbling hum beneath the princesses’ hooves, the crashing waves, and the gusting wind blowing against their ethereal manes, except for Princess Cadance. Princess Celestia takes a quick look at the rest of the humans huddled together behind the commanders, whispering words to each other about their sudden appearances.

Princess Cadance twists her head to look behind while the two Royal Sisters begin chatting once more to the commander, looking at the other large ship moored behind at least three hundred meters away, but looks as though it is much closer due to its size. Its complex building structure is much like a stretched polygon, with an octagon placed close to the top left. Different bulbs and other small objects twirls around above the building complex that is too complicated for her to describe in her own words. As the princess looks to the sky to check on the Royal Guards surrounding the small fleet, she spots the second carriage gently descending until they reach next to theirs.

“Princess Celestia,” Cadance taps Celestia’s shoulder to get her attention. When the sun princess turns around, she too notices the carriage door opening. Stepping off first is Twilight Sparkle, a shocked and nervous expression stuck on her face as she hesitantly steps on to the deck of the amphibious transport ship.

“Hello, Twilight,” Princess Celestia says calmly to her faithful student.

Twilight, of course, can barely hold in the excitement as she starts hyperventilating after stepping one hoof for the first time on an alien craft. Her heart begins beating rapidly as she looks down at her hoof on the asphalt deck. Slowly, but at the same time quickly, the lavender unicorn manages to get her four hooves on the large ship. Her heart rate suddenly spikes and her breathing becomes more frantic. She is really here. She is literally standing on a ship belonging to a different species. If only Spike were here, she would tell him to pinch her if she is dreaming.

Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie pop their heads out from either side within the royal carriage, staring at a dozen humans standing at least eight or so meters away, all of them wearing purple and blue vests over their tan clothes and oddly-shaped helmets of the same colors. To Rainbow’s eyes, they look almost too identical to one another, which nearly ticks her off.

Not even five seconds later, Lyra springs out of the carriage, sending Twilight’s hairs standing on her back and nearly shrieking.

“Oh, this is so cool!” the mint-green unicorn cries excitedly, bouncing up and down passing Twilight until she stops next to the surprised princesses. Even the humans seem to have a surprised look from the sudden appearance of Lyra, her eyes gleaming like one of Rarity’s gems and a smile so big it nearly puts Pinkie’s to shame.

“L-Lyra!” Twilight whispers loudly, gritting her teeth. Sweat starts pouring from the top of her head, slowly seeping into her coat as Twilight bites her lip hard and stares at the commanders, like the time she had to take the entrance exam in Celestia’s School for Gifted Unicorns, a nervous breakdown.

“I… I’m glad you’re enjoying,” Commander Gaines almost stutters, showing the unicorn a crooked smile. Twilight feels a sense of relief in her churned stomach, but still has to find a way to calm down her rapid beating heart from the fact that she is still standing on a ship that completely alien to her and probably the princesses. Twilight turns around to see Rainbow walking out the carriage instead of flying, while Pinkie merrily hops off like the usual her. After what feels like hours by just walking a meter, Twilight and her friends manage to stand next to the princesses, now staring at the humans in the background with eyes covering almost their entire faces. Twilight gulps audibly. She never thought about how many humans could be in this ship. There could possibly be hundreds, or thousands.

“Well then,” Commander Gaines begins speaking again, and Twilight blinks a few times. “Welcome aboard the San Antonio Class USS Anchorage.”

Twilight blinks a few more times. “Woah…” she says dryly. She remembers during research before moving to Ponyville of Princess Celestia’s airships named after what they look like. For example, the Blue Beluga, a recent airship that carried the humans’ ‘other’ flying contraption that crashed in Sweet Apple Acres yesterday. Still, she wonders why she feels surprised to hear an alien boat have a name. Of course, at the same time, she punishes her head for responding like a dope to an intelligent race.

“Anyway,” Princess Celestia clears her throat, “without further ado, when would you like to start to head to Manehattan?”

“As soon as our Osprey is refueled,” Commander Gaines replies almost straightforward. “We’ll execute the operation shortly.”

“Of course.” The sun princess turns down to Twilight and her friends, the four of them still having that look of awe at the other humans and the structures in the background that seem to accelerate their minds. “Twilight?”

Twilight suddenly shakes her head from her devious stare, quickly realizing she is staring at the humans for far too long, and twists up to her personal teacher, nearly pulling a muscle in her neck. “Y-yes princess?”

“I hope you remember the plan we went over when we got off the train, correct?”

“O-oh! Of course.”

“I am trusting you and Princess Cadance to help Commander Gaines get to Manehattan safely.”

Twilight bows. “Yes, princess.”

“Rainbow Dash? Pinkie Pie?” The Pegasus and the bouncing earth pony turn to the sun princess. “I am sure you can take care of Princess Luna with Commander Harbort on your journey, correct?”

“You can count on us, princess,” Rainbow replies somewhat normally.

“Very well, then,” Celestia replies with a smile, and turns back to Commander Gaines. “Shall we begin?”

*****

“Attention all crew, this is your captain speaking. As of now, I want all members to report to the mess hall immediately. All crewmembers are to report to the mess hall immediately.”

“Are you sure about this?” Princess Luna asks to Commander Harbort with concern and worrisome.

“It’s the only way for my crew to get to know you three while we head south and around to Manhattan—”

“Manehattan,” Pinkie Pie corrects the commander.

“U-uh… yeah. Sure.”

The commander, the night princess, Pinkie Pie and Rainbow Dash casually walk through the now desolate and narrow hallways of the Arleigh Burke-class USS Michael Murphy. The only sounds are the tapping of hooves behind Commander Harbort, the low hums of the ship’s idle engines and the distant chatters of sailors in the mess hall the closer they walk.

“They may not trust us, you know,” Princess Luna reminds the commander.

“They have no choice,” Harbort replies without looking back. “Either way, they have to get used to the fact that horses like you talk.”

“Technically, we’re ponies,” Pinkie corrects him again.

“Does that mean you have ponies in your world?” Luna asks.

“Yes,” the commander answers. “Except they don’t talk, and are not colorful. Unicorns and Pegasi are actually myths in our books.”

“Now how’s that possible?” Rainbow Dash asks almost rhetorically. “And another thing; how do you even know your way around this metal boat? It’s like a maze in here.”

“You’ll get used to it after you serve on an Arleigh Burke Class ship for at least fourteen years.”

“Did you say ’Airy Bulk’?” Pinkie asks springing next to the commander, but he shakes his head silently. “Somehow that sounds similar to bulls. Oh, speaking of bulls, I remember Rarity and I talking to a bull once last year, I think. His name was Iron Will. Ever heard of him?”

“No.”

“Well, he was the one that tried making my friend Fluttershy into a ‘lean, mean, machine’, and that’s when—”

“Pinkie,” Rainbow stops the pink pony short. “Now’s not the time.” The group falls silent once again.

Rainbow looks around the narrow hallway to keep her on-going mind occupied. The hallway is uneven with pipes and other three-dimensional polygons poking out, all in the same pearl white color and with small to large warning labels on almost all of them. Up on the ceiling are dozens of wires held together by thin cages; with lengthy light bars hanging below less than three meters apart form each other. Rainbow imagines if Rarity were here, she would have a heart attack by a sight like this. They pass a closed heavy metal door with a label that says DO NOT ENTER AUTHORIZED PERSONAL ONLY. Of course, as curious as she is, Rainbow wonders what could be behind that door, but shakes it out of her head as they continue down.

The group approaches an enclosed double door, the chatters louder than ever can be heard from the other side. A sign is hanging just above the double doors, labeled MESS HALL. Princess Luna can feel the rush of adrenaline soaring through her body as they approach the door, and the commander turns to them.

“Here we are,” Commander Harbort says. “I’ll first talk to my men about the situation, then I’ll introduce you.”

“Of course,” Princess Luna replies. “Are you sure about this?”

“You and your sister introduced us to the country. So, we’ll have to introduce you to our men. One way or another.”

“True.” The commander turns to Rainbow and Pinkie, the many features of the ship occupy the two just by looking at the plain hallway.

“So you’ll stay here until I call you,” he says, and enters the mess hall. About a few seconds later, the chattering settles down.

The night princess stands still in the hallway, looking around the dozens of features that make up this immense ship. Even to her she is amazed despite how small this Arleigh Burke-class boat is compared to the larger amphibious transport ship, it is big on the inside. She has yet to see this ship in action when the commanders said this is used for war, but somehow doesn’t want to at the same time.

“I wonder what they’ll be like,” Pinkie wonders, her tangled swirly tail wagging on the cold floor.

“They’re pretty much the same, Pinkie,” Rainbow responds with an eyebrow raised.

“But just imagine!” The pink pony twirls on her one hind leg before stopping in mid motion in front of the cyan Pegasus. “All three hundred twenty-three humans watching us! They must be like, ‘ooh’, ‘ahh’, ‘look at that one’. We’ll be the first ponies to be introduced to a big boat like this!”

Princess Luna suddenly feels her heart rate climbing further, until she feels sweat starting to pool beneath her mane the more she thinks about it. What Pinkie just said is true; they’ll be introduced to over three hundred humans on this ship. She will not know how they will react to a talking pony; especially ones the commander said are myths in their world. She remembers being reintroduced back to Equestria during the Summer Sun Celebration and Nightmare Night, and so far, she had little to some trouble fitting back in, with the help of her elder sister and Twilight Sparkle. But, this is different. This is an entirely new species, probably the same level or far more intelligent than they are. It will only be a matter of time to fully see and experience how the three hundred humans will react to ponies like her, Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie, and hope that they will accept them.

*****

“Alright!” Commander Harbort shouts throughout the mess hall, crowded with almost every sailor onboard the USS Michael Murphy, as the commander steps in front of a wall decorated with portraits and certificates of several war veterans, three of them are the largest with a placket on top written in bronze letters WALL OF HEROES. The whole room slowly dies to complete silence, except for the low hum of running electricity running in the background.

“Listen up!” the commander orders. “Let me first brief you on a few things that happened. So far, you may not believe me at first, but we made an alliance with some talking horses.” The commander stops for a moment, watching a few of his crewmen mutter a few words, just like he expected.

“As of now,” he continues. “We have made an alliance between royal sisters of this land we are in called Equestria, and they have agreed to help us find a way back home. But first, we have to help our brothers. Apparently, as far as I know, the three ships from Yokosuka Base are also here, on the other side of the continent.” Again, the room begins to chatter with more voices.

“You mean the three ships experienced the same crystal thing like we did?” a sailor calls from the crowd.

“We don’t know yet,” Commander Harbort answers crossing his arms and leans back against the soft-cushioned table. “So right now, it is our job to get to them and bring them to where we are. The royal sisters of this country, along with a few mayors of some cities, and us came to an agreement we will be staying here until they find a way to bring us home. As for heading to our three ships, we’ll be traveling south, along the coastline, and hopefully, make our way around the country and rendezvous with the Bonnie Dick and two of our destroyers. Commander Gaines and SEAL Team Five will travel by Osprey to get to where they are and prepare them to embark to the rendezvous point. Any questions?”

“How do we know where we are heading?” another sailor calls almost immediately. “We don’t have a full map of the ocean we’re in.”

“And how can we trust these talking horses?” a third says. Once more, the mess hall erupts in dozens of chatters and murmurs, majority of them complaints of the talking horses they just made friends with, and the situation they are in.

“And how do we get home?”

“Why did we make peace with animals?”

“Alright! Settle down!” Commander Harbort shouts. The room falls silent in a matter of seconds. “I know your suspicion of the situations we are in, but we need help in finding a way home, and they are our only chance in helping us! Despite them being talking animals.” He stops to catch his breath, but remains his stoic look as he glances at his crew. “As for heading to the Bonnie Dick and the two destroyers, we’ll be having a few guests on board to help us guide through the waters. One of them being a royal sister, meaning she is the co-ruler of the land we are in. I ‘expect’ you all to treat them as part of us, and ‘not’ animals. If I hear one damn complaint from them, I will not hesitate to throw you overboard. Understand?”

“Aye aye, sir!”

“Now, before I introduce her to you, be in mind, she is of royalty, and you ‘will’ treat her as such, even though she is a horse. Any questions?”

A sailor raises his hand. “Does she have a name, sir?”

“I will get to it when I introduce her.” The commander looks around at the silent room once more, before turning his head to the door he just entered through. “Remember what I said. Okay, princess, you can enter.”

All eyes turn to the door, waiting silently for whatever is on the other side to enter. It feels as though time has slowed from seconds to minutes, as the door creaks open, and steps in a tall dark blue horse with a sparkling flowing mane, a horn and wings. The crew veers their eyes to one another as Princess Luna slowly makes her way to the commander.

Princess Luna’s heart feels like a metronome set to maximum beat, unable to contain her excitement as the hundreds of humans stare at her with awe and complete silence. Walking into the mess hall even gives her a glance at the surroundings; several small to medium tables each with a crest imprinted. Before long, she is already standing next to the commander. Minus her horn and the ethereal mane, she stands at least an inch taller compared to Commander Harbort. The moment the princess turns to the crew, she is quickly filled with hundreds of eyes staring at her. She already feels as though she has caught the case of stage fright, a common plague to any colt and filly when performing to a crowd.

“This is Princess Luna, co-ruler of Equestria,” Commander Harbort announces. “She will be one of few who will be helping us on this mission. And these two are Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie. They will too be accompanying us throughout the voyage.”

All crewmen still remain silent, unable for their minds to process properly of what the commander just introduced to them. Luna can already feel something unearthing within her gut, but can’t even figure out what it is.

“A-A pleasure to meet you all,” the night princess says, containing her calm and collective side, while she bundles her nervousness and eagerness inside. Again, all crewmen remain as quiet as her night, except the fact that most of them have their mouths agape when she spoke for the first time. Slowly, she feels the regret slowly settling into her mind. She thinks about how much of a terrible idea this is; the commander’s crew may reject her and the ponies almost immediately. Of course, Commander Harbort explained earlier they do not have talking horses in their world.

Luna quickly veers her eyes down to Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie. She nearly forgot the two were also with her. Rainbow has been silent and sitting still like a statue for the longest she has seen, and Pinkie is her usual self, a little bit. She just slowly waves her hoof at the alien-like crowd that has been quiet for barely thirty seconds, but feels much longer. Even Luna can barely take it from the dead silence.

“W-welcome,” a voice calls, forcing the night princess to get out of her thoughts. She and virtually almost all the humans turn to a lone sailor standing to the far right. Judging by his looks, he seems to resemble a kid, very young. He even looks nervous due to his trembling hands.

“Welcome aboard,” the young sailor says with a little more confidence. “Welcome aboard the USS Michael Murphy.”

“Welcome,” another sailor with a deeper voice says next to the first. Seconds later, there are murmurs of a couple other humans saying the same thing, followed by more and more, creating a domino effect. Luna can barely hear herself think by the many introductions and now smiles from the humans. Even though it had a delay, she feels welcomed like the time she returned from her thousand-year banishment, except much more. Sooner than later, the whole room is filled with the crewmen saying ‘welcome aboard’ many times.

“Hi!” Pinkie Pie waves her hoof in the air with a big smile, making some of the crewmen giggle. Even Rainbow Dash seems to be getting into the welcoming, as she too is waving her hoof, but not as much as the party pony is. No words can describe how Luna feels at this very moment. Excitement, eagerness, nerve-wracking, curiosity, welcomed. The final word strikes Luna the most. Sure, the humans stared at her when the commander first introduced her and Twilight’s friends, but they are now greeted by a different race with friendly voices and smiles, according to the princess’ eyes and ears. Already, she has a feeling inside that this mission will be more interesting than she anticipated.

The foghorn of the USS Michael Murphy echoes in all directions, catching the attention of every Royal Guard and the other ships as the Arleigh Burke-class destroyer begins to set sail through the calm waters, steering a hard right while being watched by a few Royal Guard Pegasi hovering above. The ship’s quad gas turbine engines reveres to life as it begins to churn the seawaters from behind, slowly picking up speed.

“Michael Murphy, this is Anchorage. You’ve got a green light ahead of you. God’s speed, over.”

“Roger that. We’ll report back when we rendezvous with L-H-D Six. Michael Murphy out.”

Princess Luna, along with Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie and two other Royal Guards, stand next to Commander Harbort looking out through the window of the bridge as the guided missile destroyer slices through waves without hitch. The crewmen on board the bridge try their best to ignore the five ponies that distract them from doing their job. Both Pinkie Pie and Rainbow give themselves a good look at the dozens of monitors each operated by a crewmember, whom are all calling out commands and words the ponies are not familiar with.

“Green light from the engine room.”

“Weapons systems online, sir.”

“Green light from C-I-C. Aegis system online.”

“Your crew are well concentrated in their jobs,” the night princess compliments as she watches Commander Harbort’s men and women work like an orchestra creating a harmonious music piece. Each of them has their own specific role, giving each other commands and passing it on through several devices, to her perspective, sends it all over the ship. For such advanced technology the humans possess, the way they perform and operate amazes her most and raises her curiosity.

“We are one of the most highly experienced and advanced military operatives in the world,” Commander Harbort says, sitting in his chair. “Well, in ‘our’ world.” The commander stands up from his seat, and turns to the Seaman Officer behind the helm, Luna easily recognizes as the young kid who welcomed them first when she was introduced.

“Helmsman, set engines to full speed,” the commander orders.

“Aye aye, sir. Engines full speed,” the Seaman officer replies, and pushes the throttles to maximum. Luna can feel the ship hum louder and louder, feeling it quiver beneath her hooves as the guided missile destroyer begins to take speed.

“Ever been on a fast boat before, princess?” Commander Harbort asks Luna. The princess quickly shakes her head again from her focus and turns to the human.

“I-I’m sorry?”

“Have you ever been on a fast boat before?”

Luna thinks for a quick moment, while calming her excited heart to a steadier beat. “I have been on a boat and an airship during my ruling days, but never in one like this.”

“I’ve never been in a boat before!” Pinkie randomly speaks out. “So have Rainbow Dash, and these two!” She points to the two Royal Guards standing at attention with nervous looks on their faces. “And I’m pretty sure Twilight Sparkle hasn’t been on one, or Fluttershy and Applejack. Rarity would love to go on one—”

“Th-thank you for that… um, explanation, Pinkie Pie,” Luna stops the chattering pink pony.

Commander Harbort chuckles. “Don’t worry. This is a rare opportunity we allow anyone on board and see how we operate, let alone those who are royalty… and are horses.”

The princess smiles brightly, her ears flicker a little. “I am looking forward to it.”

The USS Michael Murphy picks up more speed, cutting through the waves without a hint of struggling as the steel ship sails through, leaving behind a trail of waves created by its twin five-bladed propellers that are at least several feet high. The 155meter destroyer heads through an incoming wave, the bow slicing through like a bull plowing through a brick wall as a spray of seawater splashes over the deck. The ship buckles around as the ocean waves begin to get rougher.

“Now ‘that’ was awesome!” Rainbow Dash says while hovering, while Pinkie Pie, Princess Luna, Commander Harbort and three other sailors stand outside on the starboard gunner’s nest. Pinkie rests her fore hooves on the railing to get a better view of the bow as the ship rolls in the oceanic terrain. The three sailors, however, stay near the twin .50 caliber machine gun turrets, huddled rather close with perplexed looks stuck on their faces as the three ponies gaze at the view. Commander Harbort watches from behind, while the two Royal Guards stand at the very rear of the gunner’s nest.

“I must say, your ship handles the seas very well,” Luna positively comments as she gazes at the clear blue ocean, then moving down to the ship’s bow where she sees the 5-inch naval cannon.

“Ooh, ooh, ooh! Here comes another big one!” Pinkie cries and bounces at the same time. Luna shifts her eyes ahead to spot a second wave, bigger this time, coming in. The Michael Murphy rides over the incoming wave, water splashing along the sides and on to the deck as the bow slowly rises into the air like a car slowly going over a speed bump. The sudden lift makes Luna’s stomach feel heavy, but she is too distracted, let alone excited, to witness the ‘ultimate ship’ tackle the wild seas like she has never seen in her generations of ruling. The night princess can feel the waves batter against the metal hull of the guided missile destroyer as it reaches the peak of the wave, water splashing once more on and around the main deck, before the ship begins to tip like a seesaw, the bow pointing down.

“Weeee!!” Pinkie shoots her forelegs in the air, as the Michael Murphy drops into the sea. Seawater splashes outward in all directions around the bow in a clear white color. The wind carries the tiny remaining droplets, creating a rainbow-like effect for a split second before making contact with the rest of the ship, the humans and ponies. Pinkie Pie raises herself over the railing with her forelegs as much as she can, letting the droplets lightly splash on to her coat.

“It’s like we’re on a roller coaster!” she cheers. “Except this is a boat! And we’re out in the ocean!”

Before anyone can respond to Pinkie’s random and hectic moment, the Arleigh Burke-class destroyer plows through another wave, giving the ship a small jump. Like before, the destroyer creates another big splash. Water rushes on to the main deck, and the mist is thrown around carried by the wind itself. Rainbow Dash quickly drops back to the floor after covering herself after the misty wave hits, her fur covered by a very fine but fragile coat of ocean water like morning dew.

“Woah,” she exclaims as she shakes her head and body to get rid of any excess water. “Wow, that was ‘something’.”

“Enjoying the ride?” Commander Harbort asks.

“Are you kidding me? This is awesome!” Rainbow exclaims. “Right Pinkie?” When the Pegasus turns, she spots the pink mare sitting on her rump and wobbling from side to side like she is drunk. “Pinkie?”

“I-I’m… good,” Pinkie slurs. “J-just… just, uh… uh… t-tummy… ache.” Rainbow quickly turns back to the commander, only to see him and Princess Luna glancing at each other.

“If you want, you can do it overboard,” Commander Harbort says. Almost immediately, Pinkie Pie jumps to the railing, tilting her head over and begins vomiting loudly. Even Rainbow arches her neck back at the sight.

Slowly, the cyan Pegasus takes a few steps back, and mumbles to herself. “I didn’t know she could get seasick.” Her, Princess Luna, Commander Harbort, the two Royal Guards and the three sailors staring at the poor party pony continuing her business with bewildered looks.

*****

“Spike!” Twilight Sparkle calls at the top of her lungs as she enters the Golden Oaks Library. The lavender unicorn checks the old grandfather clock perfectly placed between two bookshelves to the left, noticing it is almost five in the late afternoon. Already, Twilight can feel the immense pressure in her head from another dreadful six and a half hour train ride back to Ponyville, this time with Princess Cadance and one MV-22 Osprey with Commander Gaines and SEAL Team Five. The next task she has to deal is to get everything she needs until the next morning. Even that puts more pressure on her.

“Coming!” her number one assistant finally replies from upstairs, and the baby dragon races downstairs. “How was the trip? Did you get to, you know, ride in their contraptions?”

Twilight shakes her head. “No, but Rainbow, Pinkie, Lyra and I actually got to stand on one of their ships.”

“Oh, you mean the one we first saw during our short-lived vacation?”

“Yes,” Twilight mumbles, putting some emphasis on the last note of the word as she takes off her backpack with her signature magical aura. “Okay, Spike, listen ‘very’ carefully.” The baby dragon leaps off the last step and walks a few more steps until he is a couple feet from the unicorn, though unsure of what he is about to hear. “Right now, I want you to go get Rarity, Applejack and Fluttershy and tell them to meet at my house.”

“Uh, sure. What’s going on, anyway?”

“I’ll explain later when you get them.” Still held in her bright pink cast, Twilight trots over to a closed door just next to the open doorway to the kitchen. “Now hurry, this is something of an urgent task.”

“Got it, got it,” Spike waves his tiny claw unenthusiastically and leaves, his morale partly drained after Twilight’s usual serious tone in voice. Ever since they moved to Ponyville, Spike should have at least gotten used to Twilight’s behavior whenever there is something serious, or a request from Princess Celestia.

As the main door closes behind after the baby dragon steps out into the summer evening, Twilight lets out a breath of relief. Despite her number one assistant’s whiny behavior, it leaves the unicorn a good amount of time to get on with what she needs to do, without anyone else bothering her for the next possible few minutes.

With her bag still holding in her magical aura, Twilight opens the door at the same time with a flicker of her horn, and descends down the stairs to the large basement. Looking at it right now makes her wish she could spend more time doing her advanced studies. Despite being under a tree, and due to the dozens of tree roots that crawl from the ceiling down the sides of the wall, it is still well maintained mostly thanks to Spike, with a few candles spread around evenly to produce the perfect amount of light. On the ground are two large computer monitors; one is the largest sitting in the center, while the other is standing behind the largest root running down the wall. On the other side of the large room are a couple conjoined desks with a few books and papers for Twilight’s research on certain things she wishes to complete, if she has the time.

The lavender unicorn makes her way to her desk at a brisk but calm pace, immediately shoving all her supplies to the side and settling her backpack down the moment she gets there. Already, she can feel the unsettling nerve developing within her stomach; like she just ate a batch of live butterflies and they are swarming inside. It’s as if time has slowed down to long painful minutes as Twilight opens her bag, and takes out the dark grey curved box that she kept hidden since last night.

Using her two hooves to hold it firmly, Twilight can now actually feel the object to be a little heavier than she anticipated. She looks inside to see the bronze and copper-tipped cylinders still in the same position. She investigates closely and intently at them, looking at her disfigured reflection on the cylinders before twirling the object around. To her surprise, the thin box is made of metal. The unicorn twirls the human-made object within her magic more, looking at the grooves along the two sides. But, what she wants more are the shiny cylinders inside.

Being the smart pony she is, Twilight now knows she is not the smartest as Spike compliments her. The technology the humans possess are the one and only proof she knows for a fact that makes their own obsolete, even though they all lack the use of magic. To her thoughts, she doesn’t know how much, probably generations.

“All right, Twilight,” she says to herself, carefully inspecting the bronze cylinders lodged inside the thin box. It feels as though she has been staring at them for too long, wondering if there is a way to get them out, which she is sure there is, judging by how they are held back by two clips on either side of the box. She can feel her squinting eyes beginning to sore from the amount of intense examining at just a few shiny cylinders that are neatly snuggled inside the human-made device.

She breathes a heavy sigh and settles the dark grey box on the desktop, and opens a drawer beneath. Using her magic, she lifts up a tiny cylinder of the same color as the others. The only difference is its appearance, and she saw it with her very eyes of how it is used a few days ago. The shape of the small cylinder is very stubby and small, and does not contain the copper tip, revealing that it is hollow. However, the diameter of it is greater than the ones in the dark grey box. By looking at it, Twilight can see many scratch marks along the sides, before the unsettling memory begins to take its toll. This very piece was the one that nearly killed her brother.

That memory, as she recalls, still haunts her. Seeing that black device PFC Michaels pulled out back in Canterlot when her brother confronted him makes every joint in her body buckle, and her ears ache from the loud sound. It was very fortunate Princess Luna saved him, barely. Ever since that incident, Twilight must be careful when she will be handling the rest of the cylinders locked in the metal box. For all she knows, she could accidentally set one off, and cause some fatality.

“Ugh!” Twilight face hoofs. “Get it together, Twilight.”

“Twilight!!” Spike yells from upstairs, followed by several clops entering the library. Twilight’s heart suddenly jumps to her throat as she snaps her neck to the clock resting just above, and her eyes dilate at the time. It’s been thirteen minutes already? It feels as though she has been down here for five.

“Twilight?!” the southern accented voice of Applejack calls out a second later.

“U-uh, coming!” the unicorn shouts back, shoving both the dark grey box and small cylinder back in the drawer, before racing back up.

As she runs to the door, she stops for a quick moment to wipe off sweat from her forehead and slow down her breathing. After that, she calmly exits the basement into the main room where Rarity, Applejack, Fluttershy and Spike are patiently waiting.

“Oh, thank you for coming girls,” Twilight says trying to catch her breath.

“Is everything alright, dear?” Rarity asks with a hint of concern, an eyebrow rising. “You look like you had a rough trip to… w-whatever those things in the ocean we saw a few days earlier.”

“You mean ‘ships’,” Twilight corrects.

“Well, Twi had a long journey going to White Tail Forest Beach and back by train,” Applejack explains. “All that traveling will take a toll on all that.” Twilight chuckles lightly, before looking up and realizing her mane has a few strands out of place.

“But, seriously,” the cowpony says in a more serious tone. “Why did you send Spike to get us to meet here?”

“And where’s Rainbow Dash and Pinkie?” Rarity adds.

Twilight takes a deep breath. “Okay, let me first explain some things. This is ‘very’ important. Rainbow and Pinkie are with Commander uh… uh…” Twilight taps her hoof on her chin, trying hard to remember that one commander’s name. She wonders why are human names so difficult to pronounce. “Ugh… one of the commanders. Both of them and Princess Luna are with him. Princess Celestia and ‘Lyra’ are with another commander.”

“Hol’ on a sec,” Applejack raises a hoof. “Why are Pinkie and Rainbow with one of them humans?”

“Their mission is to go around Equestria to find a safe route for the three ships in Manehattan. Princess Luna is with him for guidance.”

“Oh, those horrid looking—” Rarity whines, but shuts her mouth when she notices Twilight’s look of annoyance. “Uh, I mean, uh… those ‘ships’ I saw in the newspaper?”

“Yes,” Twilight nods. “Now then, this is where we come in. As of now, Commander Gaines will be heading to Manehattan in that… flying contraption, with Princess Cadance and I for guidance.” The unicorn takes another deep breath. “I would like for you to come with me.”

Fluttershy, who has been quiet the entire time, yelps loudly as she springs in the air with her wings flared out, and dives behind Applejack. Twilight stares at the timid Pegasus for a moment.

“Twilight,” Rarity raises her hoof. “Are you saying you want ‘us’ to come with you to meet ‘more’ humans? In Manehattan?”

“Yes,” Twilight replies. “Now please—” Twilight is quickly grabbed by her head between Rarity’s hooves, and is pulled closely to the white unicorn until their muzzles touch.

“Are you out of your pony mind?! Do you even know what are you getting into?!”

“Yesh, Rar’ty,” Twilight says through her squished face. “Th-that’sh why I—”

“Rarity, now’s not the time,” Applejack intervenes.

“No! Not ‘that’!” Rarity says back, and drops Twilight. “The great metropolis Manehattan! Do you even know how much I wanted to go there?!”

“Rarity.”

“Do you know how much business that would mean for me? Even famous celebrities live there.”

“Rarity.”

“Oh, please Twilight! I would ‘love’ to go to the city that never sleeps to show—”

“Rarity!” the cowpony bellows out, stopping the fashionista from her signature wailing performance. “This ain’t some vacation, you heard Twilight. This is, uh… what is it, Twilight?”

“It’s a mission,” Twilight explains. “Princess Cadance and I will be going with Commander Gaines by their flying contraption to the three ships docked in the Manehattan Harbor. And that’s where I am asking you to join me. Not just to keep Cadance and I company, but to present ourselves as the Elements of Harmony. Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie and Princess Luna are with one of the commanders that are on their way.”

“Now, wait just a sec,” Applejack stops the unicorn. “You’re asking us to come with you to Manehattan, to those three ‘ships’ owned by humans we barely know? I don’t know ‘bout that.”

“I know it’s difficult to ask you three, but please, hear me out. This is an opportunity for us to see how these humans work.”

“Easy for you to say,” Rarity says making a disgusted look. “Have you seen the newspaper, Twilight? That rectangular-like boat looks like a rusty bucket.”

“W-well, besides ‘that’, we don’t know how many humans are in that rectangle-like ship,” Applejack adds. Twilight puffs her cheeks in frustration, and lights up her horn. Her backpack opens up and a notebook floats out before finally resting in front of her.
After skimming through a few pages, she finds her source. “Commander Gaines said the three ships in Manehattan are Lassen, Fitz-Fit… Fitz-gerald, and B-Bon-homme… R-Rich-ard.”

“Why are human names so complicated?” Spike asks crossing his stubby arms.

“So, they name their ships as well?” Applejack tilts her head.

“Yes. Even Commander Gaines told me the names the ships I visited in White Tail Forest Beach.” Twilight passes through a couple more pages. “Uh, Anchor-age… Michael Murphy, Sp-Spru-ance, and—”

“Okay, we get it, Twi.”

“The point is, dear,” Rarity begins to reason. “I-it’s just that… we’ll be on that boat with humans. We don’t know how they will react.”

“That’s why Commander Gaines said he will explain everything to the leaders.”

“And then what?” Applejack says, her voice slowly rising like she is about to yell. “You saw how they are. Just a small group of them. And we’ll be stuck in that boat filled with hundreds of them for Celestia-knows how long.”

Twilight sighs. She knew they would respond in a defensive matter, especially to an intelligent species. She doesn’t blame them, however. Despite the group of marines that visited Ponyville yesterday in a friendly matter, she still knows how violent they can be.

“Don’t get me wrong, Sugarcube,” Applejack says, her voice becoming calm as she steps up. “I did enjoy the humans’ company here, especially last night’s party Pinkie threw as a welcoming for them. But, being in ‘their’ territory, it makes us feel, well, uncomfortable. It’s not that we don’t like them or anythin’, it’s just we feel… a little insecure.”

“I understand,” Twilight replies, ushering a smile across her stressed face. “I guess, uh… I guess I got a little excited the fact that Cadance and I will have this opportunity to have a look at the humans. Y-you know… there are things like this that… really are worth doing… w-well, for me that is.” Twilight chuckles a little at that thought, even though her friends didn’t understand the reason why. “But still, I understand your reasons, and I will not force it upon you.” As quickly as it is, Applejack and Rarity’s ears droop and their expressions turn from suspicion to now worrisome and slight guilt. Even Twilight begins to notice it. Fluttershy, who has been cowering behind Applejack, slowly pokes her head out, eventually getting the rest of her body appearing.

“You girls are my best friends,” Twilight continues. “And even though I do want you to come along, I do get worried of something bad happening to you during our mission.” Applejack and Rarity turn to glance at each other, and then to Fluttershy while Twilight pauses for a breather. “And you’re right. These humans can be violent, but sometimes they have to face the fact that they are here, and Princess Celestia will find a way to bring them back where they came from. That’s why I will not force you to join. Friends are and will respect each other’s opinions, even though they do sound a little, well… out of place.”

Applejack, Rarity, Fluttershy and Spike all stare at Twilight merely giving a comforting smile after she finishes, their minds blank of what to say next and their faces now full of guilt and other mixed feelings.

“W-well, then,” Applejack clears her throat and takes a deep breath. “Th-thank you, Twilight. For understanding.”

“Why wouldn’t I?” Twilight giggles. “You girls are my best friends.”

“So, uh, when will be leaving?” Rarity asks, rubbing her left hoof against her right foreleg.

“Early tomorrow morning. Cadance will be sleeping at my place. Commander Gaines and some other humans will be staying put by their flying contraption with some Royal Guards to keep their area secure. We set off by eight in the morning. I told Commander Gaines it is nearly a nine hour train ride from here to Manehattan.”

“O-oh. Well, okay.”

There is a long silence in the group. Nothing but the chirping crickets going on outside in the early night, while the ponies in the Golden Oaks Library look around, all of them have their minds full.

“W-well, it is getting late,” Twilight breaks up the uncomfortable silence, and trots to the front door. “I guess you girls better get home.”

“Oh, of course,” Rarity says, her ears quickly perking up. “A lady must need her beauty sleep, especially if she has a big day tomorrow.” Her, Applejack and Fluttershy make their way to the door, only to stop just before they exit the tree library. At first, Twilight looks at them skeptically when she notices the looks of worry on their faces, before they change to a smile like a light switch.

“Just… be careful, Twilight,” Rarity says. “Good luck.”

“I’ll be fine. I have Cadance with me,” Twilight replies, embracing the fashionista in a hug. “But thank you, anyway.”

“Still…”

“Come on, Sugarcube,” Applejack says patting Rarity on the shoulder. “There’s no need to get all emotional now.” After what feels like a full fifteen minutes, Rarity finally releases from Twilight and exits the tree library. Then, Fluttershy walks up to her.

“U-uh, um,” she whispery stumbles on her words. Taking a deep breath, she lifts up her head and speaks more confidently. “G-good luck, Twilight. I-I’m sure you’ll be fine with th-them.”

“Thanks, Fluttershy,” Twilight smiles, and the butter Pegasus exits, leaving only Applejack standing in front of the lavender unicorn with a look of concern.

“C-can I ask you something, Twi?” the orange earth pony says.

Twilight raises an eyebrow. “S-sure.”

Applejack lowers her head to think for a moment, contemplating on how she must word her question it correctly, despite the fact that she is not good in sentences. “Um, about the humans.”

Twilight tilts her head. “Yes?”

“W-well, what did the leader say? O-of when they came here.”

“What do you mean?”

“Well… ugh, how do I put this? D-don’t you think, it’s a little suspicious of them coming here?”

“What?” Twilight pulls back a bit, slightly surprised. “What are you talking about?”

“Don’t you think the humans came here, on purpose? L-like, somepony transported them here purposely. Like, they wanted them here.”

Twilight wants to reply on how ridiculous that is, but halts. Applejack does have a point. Other than the princesses, no other pony she knows has such power as the Royal Sisters to transport such machinery like the ships to different worlds. But, the more Twilight thinks about it, it is utterly impossible to transport to different worlds, even though Princess Celestia and Princess Luna are the most powerful ponies she knows. In fact, she doesn’t even know if the princesses obtain such powerful magic to transport gigantic ships from another world. Unless, there is another pony she doesn’t know who might have stronger power.

“W-well,” Twilight stutters while thinking of a stable solution to Applejack’s complicated but reasonable question. “I’ll think about it.” Applejack gives her a nod and heads out into the cool night outdoors, with Rarity and Fluttershy waiting for her.

Before Twilight could close the door, the cowpony turns around. “Hey Twi, be careful with them humans.”

“Thanks, Applejack.” Twilight smiles.

“I, uh, I wonder how Rainbow and Pinkie are doing.”

“Heh, I wonder too. Goodnight, girls.”

“Goodnight, Twilight,” her friends say all together, and the unicorn closes the door.

“Twilight?” Spike asks with full anxiety, noticing his pony sister hanging her head low to the ground as she shuffles her hooves to the middle of the room. “H-hey, come on, Twilight.” Despite his comforts, the lavender unicorn can only ignore her number one assistant as she sits down in front of the table, and slams her head on top.

“Twilight!” Spike yelps, and rushes over to make sure Twilight is all right.

“They’re right, Spike,” Twilight muffles from underneath. Spike screeches to a stop just as he approaches her. He doesn’t even know what she first said.

“Twilight?”

“They’re right. They are violent.” Twilight lifts her head up until she is resting her chin on the table. “Look what they did to Princess Luna’s guards.”

“B-but, we weren’t there.”

“You saw how many remained. Out of twenty-two, only five and her survived. A-and… my brother.” Twilight can feel her eyes begin to water, and squeezes them shut as tight as possible. She can barely get rid of it.

“Twilight,” Spike says her name again, slowly reaching his claw to Twilight’s shoulder. “I-I know… h-how… well… you know… seeing something different is…” Spike can barely say the proper words he wants to say, as he can do nothing but watch and comfort the pony he considers an older sister. Just looking at Twilight in a near-broken state makes him want to cry.

“They’re right, Spike,” Twilight says, her voice sounding scratchy. “Wh-what am I going to do? J-just from what they did earlier…” She slowly turns her head to the baby dragon like a broken doll. “I… I… I’m afraid.”

Spike swears he feels a tear run down his cheek. All the words that he has been processing to comfort Twilight to his best suddenly vanish within his mind. Gone. He doesn’t know what to do, except watch at the pony who confessed that, for once, she is afraid to do a task by the princess herself.

“Twilight,” he says, taking a deep breath for the big list of things he has said to her many times they have lived here. “You’re the most… bravest pony I have ever seen in my life. Now, answer me this; who is the one who convinced everypony in Ponyville about the return of Nightmare Moon?”

Twilight, not even bothering to lift her head, stares at Spike who is tapping his foot on the floor, like a mother scolding a child. She knows where this is heading, and she could use something positive. “Me?”

“Yes, and who’s the one that vanquished the Ursa Minor that boasting unicorn Trixie couldn’t? Just to stand up to her friends.”

“Me.” Twilight’s can feel a smirk beginning to appear.

“Yeah. And who’s that pony that helps out her friends, and has her friends help her?”

“Me.”

Spike swings a punch in the air excitedly. “And who’s the one and only pony that is not only a faithful student to Princess Celestia, but has led her friends to save Equestria many times? From Discord, Nightmare Moon, Sombra, and Chrysalis?”

The morale inside Twilight builds up until she finally can sit up straight. However, she did not scream out the word Spike is hoping for. Instead, she pulls him in for a tight hug. “Thanks, Spike. What am I without you?”

“A unicorn with lack of sleep?” the baby dragon answers.

“Very funny, Spike. Very funny.” Twilight feels a sense of pure relief flow into her, like Spike just transferred some of his to her, despite how awkward that is inside her head. It doesn’t matter to her now. She could use some of it, and a warm embrace from a little brother like Spike.

“You see?” Spike says. “If you and your friends could stand up to them, I’m sure you can handle a bunch of humans on a big boxy boat.”

“You’ll be coming, right?”

Spike snorts. “Who wouldn’t?”

Not to their realization, Rarity, Applejack, Fluttershy and Princess Cadance have staring through the window of their friend since they left. It was not even five seconds Princess Cadance convinced her friends to watch carefully.

“You see?” the Crystal Kingdom Princess says. “Despite her being so smart, she has her limits.”

“I kinda’ figured,” Applejack smirks, and hops off the windowsill.

“Where are you going?” Rarity turns around to see the earth mare walking away.

“I’m gonna go home and start packin’ what I need. Can’t let poor Spike keep Twilight’s sanity at bay for Celestia-knows how long they’ll be away on one of them human ships. Y’all should do it as well.”

“She is right,” Cadance agrees.

“W-well, that depends on what we are going on,” Rarity implies, and she and Fluttershy follow Applejack out into the night. “As a lady like myself, I must pack the necessary supplies I need ‘if’ we are going to a rusty-looking boat like that…”

Princess Cadance shakes her head as she watches Twilight’s three friends disappear into the night-filled town. It has been a while since she last saw them, despite the fact they haven’t been properly introduced since they had to battle King Sombra, and they still did not do that.

“I wonder how Rainbow and Pinkie are doing with that other, uh… leader?” Cadance can hear Spike talk to Twilight through the window.

“They’re commanders, Spike,” the unicorn corrects the baby dragon. “And so do I. I wonder how they are right now.”

“What’s the boat’s name they’re on.”

“I don’t know. I forgot. Come on. Go and pack up what’s necessary. Commander Gaines said to bring one luggage for the trip. I’ll wait until Cadance gets here. She’ll be sleeping in the guest room, so don’t mess it up.”

“Got it, got it.”

Cadance giggles a little as she watches Spike drag his feet back upstairs, stifling a yawn before disappearing behind the doorway. Her eyes veer back to Twilight turning around and levitate a couple books to her spot. The princess shakes her head and walks over to the front door.

But before entering, she mumbles something. “Just like old times.”

*****

“Attention all crew on board the USS Michael Murphy, this is your captain speaking. Prepare for night operations. I repeat, prepare for night operations.”

Princess Luna, co-ruler of Equestria, calmly walks through the narrow hallway, with Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie and two Royal Guards treading behind, all of them following Seaman Officer Polenski, the helmsman on the USS Michael Murphy bridge and the young kid who was the first to welcome the ponies when the princess was introduced.

“How you feeling, Pinkie?” Rainbow asks.

“A-alright,” the pink mare mutters, before wobbling to the side as the Arleigh Burke-class destroyer rides another wave, nearly hitting her head against a protruding pipe. “M-my st-stomach… feels like it’s… h-having a p-party… a-and everyp-pony… doesn’t feel too g-good.”

“Good thing you didn’t eat tonight’s dinner, then.”

Both Luna and the Seaman officer ignore Rainbow’s somewhat comforting explanation to her friend, as they all continue down the narrow hallway, when all the lights suddenly turn off all at once.

“Hey! What just happened?!” Rainbow shouts. A split second later, the lights turn back on, filling the hallway in a bright crimson red. Seaman Polenski turns around to see the five ponies twisting their necks in all directions rapidly, wondering what just happened.

“Don’t worry, this is normal,” he explains. “We switch lights to red for nighttime operations.”

“May I ask why?” Princess Luna asks.

“It’s to keep this ship’s signature to a bare minimum during nighttime operations.” The night princess looks at him quizzically. “It means so we don’t get detected at night.”

“Ah, I see.”

The group continues down the red-lit hallway, making a couple turns around corners and going down one level through a low-level stepladder. Due to her height, Princess Luna had some trouble fitting in, but not as much trouble as the Royal Guards, whom both of them tumbled over the first step they made. Even some sailors walking by witness the incident, and didn’t even bother helping out but giggle under their breaths.

After much struggling, but not for a couple more minutes, and with Pinkie Pie’s face on the verge of turning fully green, Seaman Polenski opens approaches a door just to the left and opens it.

“Here we are,” he says, stepping to the side to let the ponies have a look at it. Though as not as he expected, only Rainbow’s face turns to disappointment, while Princess Luna, Pinkie and the two bruised Royal Guards have a surprised look. The room is like any other room for a sailor on an Arleigh Burke-class ship. Approximately five meters inward from the doorway, and a little over a meter in width, the tiny room consists of six beds. There are three on each side, stacked on top of each other, and with a small locker at the end.

“Yeah,” Polenski says, rubbing his nose with his sleeve trying to break the dead silence. “Uh, this is, well, how we sleep, anyways. Sorry ‘bout the not-so-great… well, you get it.”

“I thank you for your offer,” Luna says with a bow of her head, and steps inside the room. As she looks around, she notices each bed consists of a thin blanket and a small pillow. Though it does not reach the highest standards of comfort by not even a bit, it will have to do for the princess, since she, Twilight’s friends and her guards are in a warship.

“O-oh, also,” Seaman Officer Polenski calls, forcing the night princess to twist her neck nearly all the way around just to look behind. “I-if… if, uh, you need anything else… y-you know, um, just ask our boys out in the hallway. They’ll be around.”

“Thank you,” Luna nods. “You shall return in the morning?”

“Uh,” Polenski tilts his head to the side and wipes off some sweat form his forehead. “S-sure. I’ll be here in the morning.”

“Very well. Goodnight.”

“Uh, sure. Yeah…” The young sailor walks away, Luna hearing his every footstep through the low humming of the ship.

A few seconds later, she hears him talking to someone else.

“They’re inside. Your turn now. Commander wants that area secured.”

“What is this? We’re babysitting animals, now?” the other sailor replies, his voice having a deeper tone in it.

“Commander’s orders. He doesn’t want any risks, especially from the blue and pink one. I told her to ask you guys if they need anything.”

“Yeah, yeah. We got it. You head to the bridge and inform the commander. We’ll keep an eye on them.”

Luna can hear more footsteps approach the small room, followed by a couple more voices. She takes a deep breath, and returns to looking around to which bed she will be sleeping in.

“I shot top!” Rainbow suddenly bursts, springing into the air with her wings spread out and hops into the top bunk off to the right side. Pinkie Pie wastes not time and scurries into the middle bunk like a little animal running into its burrow from a predator.

“Oh, beds!” she exhales deeply, and hugs the small pillow. Within a split second, she falls fast asleep. Luna rolls her eyes, and turns to her guards standing behind her, whom both of them are regular earth ponies.

“Which bed would you like, Your Highness?” one of them asks. Luna turns back to the beds on the left side, and scans up and down for a brief moment

“I’ll take the middle,” she replies with a small smile.

“Woo! What a day!” Rainbow Dash breathes, and stretches her four legs before resting on the bed. Of course, she starts squirming around to find a comfortable spot. “Geez, talk about a hard bed. Twilight’s bed is more comfortable than this.”
Princess Luna turns her head to look at the Pegasus pressing her hooves on the mattress. “You have slept in Twilight’s bed?”

Rainbow’s face quickly turns to the princess, eyes full of shock. “W-what? N-no, no! I-it’s just that… well… Twilight sometimes allows me to get some good… b-books… in her room.” There is a long period of silence. “Okay, maybe I kinda’ sneak in a couple naps in there as well. Alone! J-just alone.” Luna only stares at her with a sly look before turning back to her two guards preparing themselves for the night.

“Very well, then. As of now, it is best if you get some rest. We shall be busy in the next few days.”

“Yeah.” Rainbow says slowly, scratching the back of her head. “Hopefully that will go smooth with Pinkie here.”

After letting her guards climb in to their respectable bunks, Princess Luna finally does the same to her bed located in the middle off to the left. However, due to her size, and with the bed having a little over three feet of ceiling space, the princess can barely fit inside if it weren’t for her long horn and her ever flowing mane getting caught in certain areas. After much struggling, she finally gets in a comfortable position, or at least she thinks. The mattress itself is not the softest, but she had worse places to sleep in. But, the pillow feels itchy, despite its tiny size. The blanket is thin, but it gives a perfect amount of warmth for the princess as she tucks herself in. As Luna lays her head on the small pillow, she can feel the small tremors of the ship trudging through the waters. She can hear the hums of its engines like a heartbeat, like the ship is a living, breathing machine.

Thinking back to when she first boarded, Princess Luna has learned so much in just a few hours of this Arleigh Burke-class ship, compared to several days of learning one event of Equestria’s history. Not only has she made some conversations with Commander Harbort, but also she, Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie have chatted with a few sailors. The namesake of this ship, the USS Michael Murphy, was named after a certain soldier who died in combat in some country the princess has never heard of, nor can she recall its name. She never knew ships like this have a history by just their name, and the sailors claim they have over sixty of the same class ships in their navy. An amount like that, Luna cringes at the thought if they were all put into battle. She shakes her head, when she accidentally bumps her horn on the ceiling. She sighs heavily.

“Bonny!” a voice cries out form out in the hallway, and Luna’s heart skips a beat from the sudden volume.

“Yeah?!” another voice answers from a distance, before the princess can start hearing footsteps until she can hear them just outside their room.

“Macker says the Sea-whizz on the stern is not working properly. You and Vicks need to fix it by morning.”

“I thought he was the one who will fix it.”

“He’s working somewhere in the middeck area. Probably the engine room. Besides, some of our instruments are still fucked up from whatever the hell we encountered in the Pacific.”

“Well no shit. You saw what that thing did to the Halsey?”

"Who didn’t, man?”

“Christ. And you wonder how the hell we end up here. What are you even doing here, anyway? Babysitting those horses?”

“Gregor, Turner, Grant and I. They’ve got the nearest doors occupied while I’m their damn guard.”

“Heh. And you thought taking a desk job is worse. I have to admit, Vicks and I did have a good conversation with that dark blue one.”

“What dark blue one?”

“You know, the uh… the princess horse. Dark blue, some type of magical hair it’s got, tattoo of a moon on her ass.”

“Oh, the tall one that commander introduced. God, I swear, we must be ‘that’ high if we were to fall in some fantasy land filled with fuckin’ talking animals.”

“Well, you can ask the commander when your shift’s done.”

“Yeah, yeah. Just tell Vicks you and him gotta’ fix the Sea-whizz by tomorrow morning. We already got a few other problems to deal with.”

The conversation ends with footsteps slowly fading away, followed by the creaks of a metal door opening and closing. Still fully awake, Princess Luna can feel an odd taste in her mouth, not because of the awful dinner she just had, but it is something else. Her mind slowly aches the more she thinks about it. They must really hold a grudge against Equestria after that ‘unfaithful’ event. Still, she doesn’t fully know the humans’ behavior, or their culture.

The night princess rubs her head from too much thinking, and rests her head on the small pillow. She wonders if it will be okay if she could ask for more, but she doesn’t want to be a burden. Slowly, but surely, the princess’ eyes close as she dives into a sleep. She wonders what lies tomorrow for her, and what new things will be introduced on this ship.

07:13:46 AM

Twilight stands on the edge of the dirt road just outside of town, with Spike next to her, and both of them wearing backpacks staring at the MV-22 Osprey parked in the open field being worked on by several of the humans. Royal Guards surround the ginormous flying machine, while Princess Cadance has a conversation with Commander Gaines close to the rear ramp. The unicorn stifles a yawn after getting some sleep last night, and turns her head to see Celestia’s sun just about to break the treetop horizon.

“Wow,” Spike says, aweing at the human contraption that is barely twenty meters away. “I’ve forgot how big that grey thing is.”

“Commander Gaines says it’s an Osprey,” Twilight explains.

“Oh, so that’s what it’s called. Well, the name does fit well to it.”

Twilight turns around to see Ponyville basked in the morning sunlight. Her ears droop and her expression changes when there is nothing to see but the sleepy town.

“You okay, Twilight?” Spike asks, placing his claw on Twilight’s back to comfort her.

“Yeah, I’m fine,” the unicorn replies, still looking behind hoping to find her three friends running up to her. Instead, she sighs and begins walking to the aircraft in the field.

“Come on, Twilight. I’m sure you’ll be fine. I’ll be right with you.”

“It’s not that, Spike.”

Twilight and her assistant approach Princess Cadance and Commander Gaines, both of them stop in their topic they were talking about.

“Twilight,” Cadance says, “Spike.”

“Morning Cadance,” Twilight replies. “And good morning commander.”

“Good morning to you, Twilight,” Gaines says. “And you too, Spike.” Spike waves timidly before sliding behind Twilight. The baby dragon nearly forgot how tall the human is compared to Cadance. However, Princess Celestia still him prevails in height.

“So, are we ready?” the commander asks looking around.

“W-well, I guess, yeah,” Twilight responds, lowering her head.

“You don’t have your friends with you?”

“U-uh, n-no. They’re, um, busy with other stuff.”

Cadance lifts her head to look at the surroundings, and her eyes set on something in the far out distance.

She smiles and leans close to the unicorn. “Twilight, I think you need to look behind again.” Twilight looks at the princess with a puzzled look, but does what Cadance says. As she and Spike turn to look back, expecting the same sleepy town, their eyes suddenly widen at the sight of Fluttershy, Rarity and Applejack racing down the road, each with a bag over their backs.

“Wh-what?” Twilight trips over her words, befuddled yet somewhat happy to see her friends.

“Wait up!” Applejack screams as she is the first to halt her four legs, and slides to a rough stop with a small pile of dirt formed at the base of her hooves. As for Rarity and Fluttershy, they gradually slow down until they stop next to the heavy breathing cowpony.

“A-Applejack? Rarity? Fluttershy?” Twilight says, still comprehending of what she is seeing, but finding hard to believe. “What are you girls doing here?”

Applejack takes deep steady breaths before replying. “W-we couldn’t just leave ya’ behind, Sugarcube.”

“We had a talk,” Rarity takes over. “And, we agreed to come along with you.”

“B-but… but you said you didn’t want to.”

“Well,” Applejack resumes, veering her eyes pass Twilight. “A certain pony convinces us to why we need to.” Twilight blinks a few times, and turns to where her three friends are looking, meeting face to face with Princess Cadance smiling back. She suddenly feels her heart begin to flutter with joy and relief. Cadance couldn’t have done that, right? Twilight quickly turns back to her friends, the anxiety and stress gone in almost an instant. She is utterly speechless.

“Just like you said,” Applejack says, breaking up the silence. “Friends always respect each other’s opinions, and are always there no matter what. A true friend is always there to help anypony out.”

Twilight can feel her eyes water from the multiple feelings she is having. The only thing that is on her mind is to run up and give them a group hug.

“You guys,” she says softly, a smile appearing on her face. “What am I without you?”

“A unicorn with lack of sleep?” Applejack jokes. The small group falls into a silence for a long moment, before they burst out into a laugh.

Twilight will never know where she would be if it weren’t for her friends, or if she hadn’t moved to Ponyville, besides being with the princess. Of course, an egghead like her has studied many interesting subjects when she lived in Canterlot, but nothing to an extent like this. Studying and living in the middle of an entire new intelligent species has put more stress on her since she went to the Crystal Kingdom. Then again, her friends were by her side the entire time. And this time, they are with her again on another mission by not only by the princess, but also by the intelligent species, humans.

“Now then,” Princess Cadance says after she and her friends share their good laugh. “Shall we get going?”

“Of course,” Twilight says with full confidence.

“Let’s hit ‘em up!” Applejack cheers, and all five of them make their way to the MV-22.

“O-oh my…” Fluttershy stutters, looking at the aircraft surrounded by humans and several Royal Guards.

“This is gonna be awesome!” Spike says, grabbing hold of his straps. “I always wondered what it feels like to be in one of those things.”

“An experience like no other,” Twilight replies.

The large three-bladed rotors of the Osprey, call sign White Knight Three-two, begin to spin up as its twin Rolls-Royce Allison turbo shaft engines are awakened by its pilots. Commander Gaines, captain of the amphibious transport dock USS Anchorage watches as Twilight, her four friends and Princess Cadance enter the aircraft, followed by the members of SEAL Team Five.

“First in, last out, boys!” Chief Petty Officer ‘Honeydew’ screams as the engines slowly roar into life. Looking around, and noticing several of the town’s citizens coming out to look at the Osprey once more, Gaines enters the aircraft and seats himself somewhere in the center next to Chief Petty Officer ‘Knight’ and his men. On the opposite side are the ponies, looking around the interior of the aircraft as a crew chief walks down the aisle and exits to check outside. The commander always wanted to see how these equines react to their technology, and he is here to see it. As he guessed, all except one seem fascinated by it.

“Seriously, have you ever heard of cleanliness?” the white unicorn, Rarity, scrunches her muzzle as darts her eyes around. Her horn lights up in a light blue sparkly aura, as well as her bag, and out comes a folded pillow floating to the seat before she settles herself on top. “Ah, there we are. Fit for a lady.” Commander Gaines looks to his right, noticing the SEALs are turning their heads away and rolling their eyes. The same goes to Twilight and her other friends.

“We’re clear!” Staff Sergeant Barnes, one of the aircraft’s crew chief, shouts and twirls his arm in a small circle through the roaring engines as he and another crewmember, Sergeant Volper, enter the Osprey. Volper makes his way to the front, and secures himself in a small stool with an M2 .50 caliber machine gun turret on the left side window, while Barnes stays behind looking at the passengers.

“Alright, people!” Staff Sergeant Barnes continues, as he slowly steps his way down the aisle checking on the ponies. “And ponies! Thank you all for choosing to fly White Knight Three-two. I’m your stewardess, Staff Sergeant Barnes on this lovely flight from here to Manhattan.”

“Manehattan!!” Twilight, Rarity and Applejack correct the crew chief at the same time.

“Got it. Got it. What they just said. Flight from here to there will be approximately four and a half hours, until we reach our destination, Bonnie Dick.”

“He did not say what I think he said,” Rarity leans and whispers to Applejack.

“He did,” the orange earth pony replies. Barnes makes his way through, staring mostly at the ponies to make sure they are seated properly, when he meets eyes with Rarity.

“Please make sure that all seats are in your upright position, tray tables are up and locked at all times during the flight, seatbelts fastened at all times and luggage stowed properly,” he continues as he makes his way to the front. “All cellphones and other electronics are to be turned off during takeoff and landing.”

Puzzled by his random explanation, Twilight looks at the humans who are shaking their heads with a smirk on their faces as the crew chief heads to the cockpit. After a few seconds, he walks down the narrow lane.

“What is he talking about?” Rarity asks. “I don’t see any tray tables, or any seatbelts.”

“I dunno,” Applejack shrugs. “Just go along with it.”

“Once again, people…” Barnes finishes, “and ponies, welcome aboard this ‘lovely’ flight with the U-S-M-C. Hope to see you again.”

“Not in something like this ever again,” the white unicorn mumbles under the powerful engines, puffing her cheeks as she looks around the interior with an almost disgusted look.

“Don’t worry, Rarity,” Spike says to his crush mare. “I’ll make sure this flight will be comfortable for you.”

“Oh, great…”

Twilight stares at the staff sergeant as he hooks a line tied from his back to the ceiling, and swirls a mounted M240B machine gun to the center of the loading ramp. A quick check of the weapon and its ammunition, and the crew chief sits just close to the edge with the turret firmly gripped in his hands.

“Attention all crew, this is your captain speaking,” a voice announces through the speakers, though Twilight and her friends scramble to see who is talking. “We’ll be taking off shortly after a few adjustments. For those that are new to flying, please have all seatbelts fastened at all times whenever the rear ramp is open.” Again, the ponies have the quizzical look on their faces.

The twin engines roar even louder until it is brought to its full power, nearly deafening the ponies’ ears. The MV-22 buckles and bounces as Twilight can feel her stomach squeeze and sink to the very bottom. She looks out the small window behind her, noticing the large aircraft steadily but quickly rising off the ground while accompanied by several Royal Guard Pegasi. The Osprey trembles all around as it climbs higher, giving Twilight the feeling like this piece of advanced machinery will break apart at any minute. She hugs her backpack close to her as tightly as possible and turns to see if her friends are feeling the same. As it turns out, Fluttershy is quivering much more frequently than the aircraft itself, curling herself up in a ball while staring in all directions with eyes filled with fear. Applejack and Rarity have themselves firmly gripping on to whatever straps are hanging on the seats, both of them with shocked looks from the high frequent shaking of the aircraft. As for Spike, sitting between Twilight and Rarity, he has this excited grin plastered on his face much similar to Pinkie Pie.

“First time flying in an Osprey, fellas?” Chief Petty Officer ‘Knight’ asks the ponies. The Navy SEAL figures neither of them would say ‘yes’. They don’t even have the technology to make something fly besides balloons. The five ponies and the baby dragon nod their heads.

“Y-yes,” Princess Cadance, her voice a little shaky caused by the aircraft’s movement. Before she could say anything else, the Osprey tips upward and ascends almost dramatically. The queasy feeling in Twilight’s stomach returns even stronger, as the unicorn tries to hold in the contents.

The aircraft makes a sharp left turn, and slowly flies over the town Ponyville with its engines still in its upright position. As fast as it made its turn, the shaking gradually stops. The loud beating ‘whup whup’ by the rotor blades wakes up majority of the citizens, who all got out of their homes to see the giant tiltrotor aircraft loop around and over the town. Some of them point and chatter, while the rest have eyes filled with awe, even though they have seen the VTOL during the Royal Sisters’ visit and introduction of the humans.

“Woah,” Spike gasps softly as he looks out the window next to Twilight, though taking up most of the space. He has been around every part of Ponyville since he and Twilight moved, but he has never gotten a view of it from above. Now that he is in a human contraption known as an Osprey, the baby dragon has a full view of the town just below. What puzzles his mind more is that Ponyville is not as big as he expects.

“Twilight, look at this,” he says.

“I wish I could, if you could stop ‘hogging’ the window for a second,” the lavender unicorn replies back in a stern voice. Spike slides to the side to allow Twilight have a look, only to see the treetops as the Osprey spins around once more, slowly picking up speed with the Royal Guard Pegasi catching up. The unicorn explores with her eyes at the wing with the massive engine at the end, and her eyes widen in complete surprise as to what she is seeing.

“Twilight? What’s going on?” Spike asks tapping on her shoulder before sliding over. “Let me have a look.” Twilight ignores and barely shows a nudge. Watching outside, she witnesses an amazing feat that is the rotor engine spinning a full ninety degrees until it stops horizontally, the rotors pointing forward and the aircraft gaining more speed than ever.

“Well, how ‘bout that,” Applejack compliments, her, Rarity and Fluttershy looking out two other windows. “Now that’s some feature.”

“I say, indeed,” Rarity agrees.

Commander Gaines can only watch and try to hold in his laugh. Seeing these ponies, including Princess Cadance acting like they are now makes them look like children seeing snow for the first time. He wonders how they will react when they see the three ships in Manehattan. More importantly, how will the men react now that they are in a world filled with talking ponies? Since the Bonhomme Richard, Fitzgerald and Lassen have been stuck in that harbor for twelve days, one day longer than Gaines and the others have, they should have at least gotten used to it, or least know about their surroundings.

“Um, excuse me, Mister uh…” Spike raises his tiny claw, catching the commander’s attention. The baby dragon stops and thinks for a moment, and leans close to Twilight to whisper something, and she replies back. “Oh, Mister Geenes.” Twilight immediately face hoofs, and Navy SEAL ‘Cutup’ tries to hold in his laugh.

“It’s Gaines,” the commander corrects Spike with a smile.

“O-oh, sorry. Uh… wh-when we get to Manehattan, how big are those ships?”

“Oh, Spike,” Twilight butts in. “Have you seen the cover of the newspaper a few days ago? They pretty much took at least half of the Manehattan Harbor.”

“They were all taken before I could have a chance.”

Commander Gaines stifles a giggle. “They’re unlike any other, kid.”

Author's Note

FACTS:

"Leading the Way" is a motto for Spruance-class USS Conolly (DD-979).

Chapter 20: Tying Tides (Part 2 – The Revolutionary Gator)

The flight from Ponyville to Manehattan has been long, but at the same time, quick. The MV-22 travels through the air at brisk speed, though not as fast as a Wonderbolt if put into a race, while some Royal Guard Pegasi struggle to keep up with the enormous aircraft.

Still sitting in the same uncomfortable and thin seat, Twilight Sparkle can feel her neck begin to strain after staring out the small circular window behind her for so long. Even she has lost track of time due to the loud rustling and buffering noises of the Osprey’s twin engines that have been aching her ears since they left. She wonders how the humans can handle things like this for long periods. As she looks around the cramped metal cabin, she sees Spike, the baby dragon, leaning against her body sound asleep. It doesn’t surprise her one bit that he can sleep through almost anything. Rarity and Applejack are busy playing cards just to keep the white unicorn silent and occupied, and not have another breakdown about the unique military machine they are currently riding in. And for Fluttershy, she has calmed down for the past couple hours during the flight, but still has that petrified look similar to the one when they had to face the dragon in the tall mountain. Looking down further, Twilight spots Staff Sergeant Hughes, still sitting in the same spot since they left Ponyville manning the M240B machine gun on the off-loading ramp, watching the scenery below passing by swiftly.

Twilight then turns to the humans, the Navy SEALs to be exact, all five of them sitting in their seats; Chief Petty Officer ‘Knight’, Senior Chief Petty Officer ‘Papa’, First Class Petty Officer ‘Cutup’, Chief Petty Officer ‘Honeydew’ and Second Class Petty Officer ‘York’. Cutup, Honeydew and Papa have their eyes closed. A time like this is good to catch up on some rest, but Twilight can barely even keep one eye closed from the excitement that is rushing through her body. As for Commander Gaines, he is up in the cockpit with Princess Cadance, possibly showing her how these humans drive this massive piece of flying technology without the use of magic. Even right now, it still contemplates her mind how there is a world with no magic whatsoever. She turns to Knight, who is occupied by small headphones plugged into his ears. To Twilight’s surprise, they look almost exactly alike to DJ Pon3’s earphones whenever she sees her out for a walk in Ponyville.

“Hey, Twilight,” Princess Cadance calls out softly, but loudly enough for the lavender unicorn to hear over the running engines and gusting wind. When Twilight turns her head, she sees her former foal-sitter walking up to her. “You must see this. It’s amazing.” Twilight looks at the princess confused, before leaning her head to the side to see Commander Gaines motioning her to come over. She blinks a few times, utterly silent before turning back to Cadance, who gives a nod in return. Twilight’s heart rate just spikes; is she really going to take a look at the pilots? It is just one simple thought, and Twilight is already making her way to the commander. She quickly looks behind to see her friends staring at her with curious looks, before turning back to the commander standing by the incredibly narrow doorway. The second crew chief, Sergeant Volper, watches the unicorn walk to the doorway just next to him as well.

“Wanna have a look?” Commander Gaines asks with a content smile. Twilight’s ears flutter, her excitement she can barely contain. She nods instead of making a reply, and takes her first step through the thin doorway. Twilight freezes in her spot, her eyes widening as she looks around the cramped but amazing space occupied by two pilots.

Placed in front of each pilot on either side is a set of two small screens, the two sets displaying the same images. There is a row of buttons running around the frames of each screen, with another row of buttons and switches placed on the top. Twilight switches her eyes from left to right, getting a good look at what appears to be a black joy-stick in between the pilots’ legs, firmly grabbed by only one hand. Running down the center between the two men, is another large screen displaying numbers, letters and codes in a complicated pattern, as well as more buttons along its frame. Below the screen is a small keypad-looking panel fitted with weird symbols and letters, and another oddly shaped lever device with several more switches to its right. Twilight looks up to the ceiling, her jaw feeling like to drop to the ground when she sees a large panel divided into three sections, with more buttons and switches.

Twilight remains silent as she contemplates at the complexity, before narrowing down to the pilots who drive the massive aircraft.

“Hi, there,” one of them sitting on the right says, giving her a brief wave before going back. Twilight didn’t even have the chance to reply back; her head still going over the amount of controls inside this cramped space. Turning back to Commander Gaines, who in return gives her a nod, Twilight gulps under the all-powerful whirring sound of the aircraft’s twin engines, and steps deeper until her head is directly inside, giving the lavender unicorn a much better view of not only the controls in front of her, but the view being cast from the large set of windows in front and on the sides.

The unicorn’s eyes widen in awe as she looks outside, gazing at the lush green grass fields and forests whizzing past under and around as the Osprey flies at almost its maximum speed. Off to the far left, Twilight can barely capture the outlines of several mountains through the clouds, and to her right are the rolling hills of grass and forest patches that look like giant smooth waves. However, the only thing that catches the pony’s eyes the most is what lies just beyond the horizon, and slowly crawling out through the clouds; the great metropolis city of Manehattan.

Twilight always wanted to go to the great city Manehattan since she was a filly, and now here she is, looking out the window of an advanced flying contraption at the metropolis slowly growing the closer they approach. Sadly, that only lasts for more than a few seconds, as her attention suddenly changes to one of the pilots flicking a few switches on the panel on the ceiling.

“USS Bonhomme Richard, this is White Knight Three-two, requesting permission to land on deck, over.” Not realizing until now, Twilight holds her breath for no reason at all, waiting and wondering who is the pilot talking to. “Roger that. Preparing to land on Spot Four, E-T-A ten minutes. Be advised, we are bringing in special cargo.” The unicorn pulls back her head with a quizzical look stuck on her face. The only words she recognizes is the USS Bonhomme Richard, one of the three ships in Manehattan Commander Gaines described before their flight. Still, the adrenaline does not stop racing through the unicorn’s body. It is just a few simple words, and yet, Twilight is excited as a filly getting a toy on Heart’s Warming Eve.

The thought quickly dissipates when Twilight notices the city quickly coming into view. Just below them, she manages to catch a glimpse of several houses whizzing past under them. She wonders how will the ponies below react when they see a giant flying machine going over their heads at high speeds. More importantly, she wants to see how the big city is able to cope with three massive ships in their harbor for over a week.

With a small jolt of the pilots’ joysticks, the MV-22 slowly veers to the right, the human on the right pressing a few more buttons on the screen in front of him.

“Twilight,” Commander Gaines says her name, and the unicorn turns to him. “If I were you, I would be seated for landing.” He ushers a smile, which Twilight in return does the same, and both of them return to their seats. The moment Twilight sits back down in the uncomfortable seat, she eyes catch Rarity and Applejack smirking at her, while Fluttershy remains silent.

“Attention all passengers, this is your captain speaking,” the speakers screech around the cabin of the aircraft, causing all five ponies and the baby dragon to jump in surprise. “In about ten minutes we’ll be making our final descent on to the top deck of L-H-D Six USS Bonhomme Richard. So please, have your seatbelts fastened, tray tables locked and seats in their upright position. Flight attendants, prepare for landing.”

“Bastards do it every time,” Cutup comments with a smile. Rarity opens her mouth to probably tell the Navy SEAL to be more respectful, but she and the other ponies instead turn to see Staff Sergeant Barnes, who has been sitting on the open rear ramp the entire flight, twirling the mounted M240 machine gun to the side and locking in position. Just by observing, Twilight has had this gut-wrenching feeling that anytime soon he or anyone else would fall out since they left Ponyville, and it still clings to her head. The feeling any of these men suddenly slipping and falling out of the large open ramp; is something like this normal to them?

The unicorn shakes her head as the crew chief walks down the narrow lane with both of his hands close to the ceiling for support, heading to the cockpit. After a few words of exchange, the staff sergeant turns to the second crew chief, Sergeant Volper, who has been staring at her and her friends the entire flight. Twilight can barely tell what emotions he is showing, due to his helmet and the giant visor blocking nearly all of his face, except the mouth and nose. She turns around again to look out the window sitting between her and Spike, noticing a bright blue ocean shimmering against Princess Celestia’s sun’s rays, and the rolling green hills and civilization just next to it. Twilight can barely contain her excitement. For the first time in Equestria history, maybe even in all of pony-kind, she will be stepping her hoof on an alien craft of a new intelligent species they have made friends with. Ever since then, she lost count about telling herself how the humans are an incredible smart species.

The Osprey suddenly turns a sharp left, and Twilight can feel her insides lift up from the torque. She turns to look at her friends, all three of them have their hooves grasping firmly to something for dear life. Even Twilight can feel herself holding on to a couple straps. She takes a quick look across the cabin at the SEALs, all of whom are chilled as if they are used to this. Twilight doesn’t even question it. Finally, the aircraft returns to its regular stability, slowly relieving the ponies, except for Spike, who has his face planted against the window.

“Twilight, Twilight,” he says, poking the lavender unicorn.

“What is it now, Spike?” Twilight asks, getting a little irritated.

“You have to take a look at this.” The dragon moves his head to the side to let Princess Cadance get a look first. Twilight notices her eyes widening and her mouth forming like she is about to whistle.

“Twilight,” her former foal-sister says, “look at this.” Twilight knows what both the princess and her number one assistant are talking about, and can barely hold in the feeling. The moment Cadance moves away, the unicorn takes over almost immediately. Twilight’s eyes immediately shoot open, and her mouth feels as if it just dislocated at the sight. What she saw in the newspaper over a week ago was nothing compared to what she is seeing now.

Sitting right in the harbor are three ships docked side by side; two of them are small while the other is so large it takes up at least three docks out of the total of thirty at Manehattan Harbor. Even Twilight knows how many docks there are at Manehattan. She takes a quick glance to scan the surroundings around the three human-made ships. Boats of all shapes and sizes, but as small as ants compared to the metal beasts, enclose them in a semi-circular pattern. Blimps and Pegasi cover the daytime sky wanting to get a close look, but are cut off by Royal Guards. Even the citizens on the ground are all huddled so close wanting to get through the wall of the princesses’ guards. Twilight can see the hundreds of flashes going off every second from down in the streets, the sky and the water.

“Well, I’ll be,” Applejack comments, looking out through the open rear ramp at the entrance of the harbor, which is blocked off by boats and Royal Guards.

“Ladies,” Commander Gaines calls loudly over the booming sound of the engines now powering down, grabbing the attention of all ponies in the MV-22. “Welcome to the USS Bonhomme Richard.” Twilight’s eyes slowly begin to beam the moment she hears those particular words.

The Osprey’s speed quickly decreases by a large amount, with Twilight once again staring at one of its tilt-rotor engine twisting back to its upright position, and the aircraft slowly moves closer to the large boat at a diagonal angle, as well as giving Twilight a perfect view of the three massive metal ships.

Like Rarity’s somewhat accurate but bias description, the largest ship is rectangular-shaped, coming into a pointed end at the bow, while the top deck remains flat. There is long complex building placed in the middle on the right side, with two large towers outfitted with panels and strings in complicated areas, and a giant number 6 printed on the side. But what intrigues Twilight the most is its layout. As the aircraft draws closer to the ship, Twilight can make out at least half of what the ship has on its main deck. At the very bow of the ship, she counts at least a dozen other MV-22s, all in their compact storage configurations and is tightly packed together. Closer to the complex building, are at least seven or more smaller contraptions, but Twilight can barely make them out, as half of them are thin while the others are slightly thicker. However, closer to the stern, the unicorn counts four large aircrafts she recognizes as the one that crashed in Sweet Apple Acres. Of course, she forgot the name of the bulky aircraft. Moving to the very stern, Twilight notices six aircrafts that are most different compared to the helicopters. All of them have narrow triangle-shaped wings and long thin bodies. Six of these supposed aircrafts are huddled together in the very stern of the ship, with one on what appears to be one of two square-shaped platforms jutting out from either side of the boat.

“Woah,” Spike gasps softly, as the Osprey closes in on the main platform deck. Standing outside, the baby dragon, Twilight and Cadance can see at least a dozen humans dressed in green and blue uniforms waiting for their arrival. Twilight turns to look at her friends, Fluttershy, Rarity and Applejack. All three of them have their eyes turned to the open ramp as the Osprey sways from side to side as it hovers right over the deck by at least a good ten feet.

Twilight’s heart begins to race once again, feeling the aircraft shudder and bounce as it nears the ground. Finally, the MV-22 hits the asphalt deck, slightly harder than Twilight anticipated. It feels as though she can just race out there and scream with excitement, that she is on an actual contraption that is known, but so alien to her. The engines power down, and the five Navy SEALs grab their belongings, ready to exit the aircraft they all have been sitting in for over four hours. Twilight can no longer contain the energy inside ready to burst. She is finally here.

*****

Rainbow Dash lets out a deep yawn as she exits the cramped restroom that is located next to her and the others’ room. As an active Pegasus she constantly is, with at least five hours of sleep and the occasional three naps a day, Rainbow managed to catch at least three hours of sleep. In fact, she has been like that for the past two nights since she boarded the USS Michael Murphy. She is definitely not used to sleep like this in her life, and neither is Pinkie now that the Pegasus knows she gets seasick.

Rainbow shakes her head as she shuffles her hooves down the slick hallway, glancing at the many odd objects that protrude out of the walls, with warning labels printed on them and a few doors. She enters the small bunkroom, not even bothering checking with Pinkie Pie and one of the two Royal Guards, and hops into her bed with one strong flap of her wings. Bored out of her mind, Rainbow stares at the ceiling, wondering what the colors are while trying to figure out the shouts and commands from other sailors down the hallway through the hums of the ship’s engines. If only she brought her Daring Do book, she would have been set throughout the whole boat trip. Also, with Pinkie Pie being sick, Rainbow can’t even pull off fun pranks to the sailors. Then again, she doesn’t even want to, not knowing how the humans will react. She could at least talk to the Royal Guard, Road Block if she remembers correctly. Of course, he could be sleeping after he stayed up all last night keeping watch in the hallway.

The Pegasus lets out a sigh, and turns her head to a small clock hanging on a wall showing it is already past noon. Her stomach growls, and she frowns annoyingly. She could at least go to the mess hall for a bite, however, she still doesn’t know her way around this maze-like metal boat. Not only that, the breakfast she had not a few hours ago did not settle well in her stomach. It even makes her breakfast look better, despite Rainbow being a worse cook than Twilight.

Rainbow thinks some more to what she can do to pass the time. With Princess Luna and the other Royal Guard, Fortress, already with Commander Harbort, probably on the bridge to Rainbow’s guess, the least she could do is nothing but stare at a blank ceiling three feet from her face. She could at least ask a human to show her the way, probably that young one who gave the group a short tour around the ship before Pinkie got sick again yesterday.

Rainbow’s stomach whines again, finally forcing her out of the uncomfortable bed and gently floating down to the floor. Before she leaves, the Pegasus slides open a closed curtain on the bottom bed, revealing the sleeping party mare, Pinkie Pie. To her relief, she doesn’t look too sick, and her usual pink color seems to be returning. Ever since then, Pinkie has received half a dozen pillows to keep her as comfortable as possible throughout the trip while she recovers, which of course, Rainbow was not too fond of when she saw it. Then again, she would rather see the party pony like this rather than throwing up again. But, as such an energetic, wild, constantly-party-throwing mare Pinkie is, the Pegasus can’t help but stare at her with a small smile. Rainbow always thought of when Pinkie sleeps, she is all over the place and snores a lot. Instead, she sees her body slowly rising and falling with every breath she makes. It’s hard to believe Pinkie, the best party pony around, is so calm and quiet when she is asleep. Unless, that is when she is just sick.

Rainbow’s thought is quickly interrupted by another grumble of her stomach, and she groans internally. With another disappointed sigh, she closes the curtain and turns around to head out the door.

“Where are you going?” a male voice asks from behind Rainbow Dash, stopping her in her tracks. When she turns around, she spots Road Block poking out of the bottom bunk bed without his usual armor pieces. Just like almost any other stallion, he is a well-built brown earth stallion with a slightly spike black mane.

“O-oh, um,” Rainbow stammers her words and stumbles a bit when she feels the Arleigh Burke-class ship roll over a wave. “I’m, uh, just going to eat something. Can you, uh… keep an eye on Pinkie?” Road Block squints his eyes at the rainbow-mane Pegasus, turns his head to look at the tiny clock hanging high on the wall, and veers his eyes to the closed curtains on his level, where Pinkie Pie rests.

“Let me come with you, instead,” he says.

“No, no, no. I’ll be fine,” Rainbow shakes her head almost vigorously. “I could just… ask one of them walking by.”

“I should come with you by orders of Her Highness Luna,” Road Block repeats as he steps out of his bunk.

“And who’s gonna keep an eye on Pinkie? She’s sick and needs attention.” The stallion stops just as he is about to reply back, and turns to where Pinkie is sleeping.

After what feels like a long fifteen minutes of silence, Road Block opens his mouth. “Alright. Be careful, then. These creatures can be menacing.” Rainbow gives the stallion an almost scowl look before turning her flank and head out the door back into the hallway.

“Hey, you,” a sailor calls out from behind Rainbow Dash as she casually makes her way down the narrow hallway of the USS Michael Murphy. “What are you doing here?”

“O-oh,” Rainbow chimes a nervous smile the moment she lays eyes on the human as he approaches her, wielding a rifle in his hands. “U-uh, I was just looking for you guys, actually.”

The human raises an eyebrow. “What are you doing here, anyway?”

“I’m, uh, actually… kinda’ hungry. So, uh… can you show me the way to the cafeteria?” Rainbow gulps loudly, though it feels like she is struggling by doing that. Staring at the human towering over her with a weapon in his hands even makes her feel like she is Fluttershy. The sailor looks down at his watch, then back to the Pegasus.

“Alright, my shift’s almost over, anyway,” he says. Rainbow lets out a breath of relief, and the two start walking down the hallway.

“Yo, Greene!” the sailor shouts down a hallway intersection to his left.

“Yeah?!” the other shouts back, approximately fifteen meters down.

“Rotations up. You’re next.”

“Got it!” the second sailor shouts back as he walks up before noticing Rainbow. “Where you taking it?”

“It’s actually—” Rainbow wants to correct the sailor in a sassy tone, when she is suddenly cut off by a crackle throughout the hallways.

“Attention all hands, report to your stations. This is not a drill. All hands to stations immediately.”

“The hell?” the second sailor, presumably Greene, murmurs as he, Rainbow’s escort and her look around.

“Wh-what’s going on?” Rainbow asks worriedly.

“Don’t know. But, it’s serious. Becker, get the horse back to its quarters and keep an eye on them. I’m heading to C-I-C.”

“Aye,” Rainbow’s escort replies. “Come on.”

“W-wait. What?!” Rainbow rebels. “B-but, uh… shouldn’t I come with you, or something?”

“I’m sorry, but this is strictly military operation. Now, come on.” Rainbow wants to fight back verbally, but instead gives in. Knowing how these humans are well capable of fighting like the Royal Guards, or better, she feels like pissing them off will not change a thing. But, she really wants to see how they operate, considering they are a military force, and wants to witness this very ship in action.

“Ugh, fine,” she says, puffing out her cheeks.

*****

Twilight, Spike, Rarity, Applejack and Fluttershy all wait patiently on the main deck of what is called the USS Bonhomme Richard, next to the Osprey they were just on not even a half hour ago. Spike takes a quick glance at Twilight staring at the scenery of the ship, wondering when was the last time she ever blinked since they landed. Luckily, as hot as the day is, the shadow casted by the giant complex building gives them enough shade from Princess Celestia’s sun.

“How long are they going to take?” Spike sighs heavily, looking at his bare wrist before realizing he is not even wearing a watch.

“Now, now, Spike,” Rarity says. “Royal meetings are very important.”

“I know, I know. Still, we’ve been sitting here for I-don’t-know-how-long.” The baby dragon twirls his head around to have a look of the many different contraptions and crewmen working on deck. Nearly all of them keep on staring at them and exchanging words, while at the same time, pointing to the sky, the water and the skyline of Manehattan. “I wonder if there’s a way to just ask them if I can have a look.”

“Maybe now would not be the time for it, Spike,” Applejack says, staring at the large complex building off to their left. Spike sighs again, and buries his chin in his hands. After a little while, he too finds himself joining the cowpony staring at the large grey metal building as well. What catches his eyes first is a giant picture of a pair of wings on either side of two crisscrossing anchors in a dark yellowish color, with white text saying BEWARE OF JET BLAST AND ROTORS just below, off to the left next to an even more massive number 6 that covers a fraction of the building from top to bottom.

“Excuse me,” a voice calls out. Twilight is the first to react, snapping her neck to where the familiar voice came from. To her surprise, it’s Navy SEAL Knight along with Cutup and York walking towards them from the main complex building.

“Oh, hi Knight,” she says. Now, Rarity, Applejack, Fluttershy and Spike pick up their heads to see the three SEALs coming up to them. Twilight bites her lips, wondering what is happening from inside the massive ship, or how did the humans on these three boats respond to a matter like this.

“The captain would like to see you folks,” Knight says. A sense of relief fills inside Twilight, but not completely. Excitement and nervousness flows in too quickly for the unicorn to handle. Twilight wants to gasp and squeal so badly, but she knows she can’t for the sake of respect.

“W-wait,” Applejack halts. “Y-you sayin’ ya’ll want us to go inside?”

“Unless you don’t want to meet him, that’s fine.”

“N-no! No,” Twilight speaks up rather suddenly, almost startling her friends a bit. “Uh, I mean, we would like to see the captain.” Knight gives away a small smirk, and turns his back. Without any hesitation, Twilight prepares to follow the Navy SEAL, her backpack still strapped on her back.

“Twilight?” Rarity speaks out. The lavender unicorn stops, seeing her four friends with worried looks on their faces.

“You don’t have to come with me,” Twilight says. “You can stay here.”

“Well, no we’re not,” Applejack sternly says after a deep breath. “We’re right beside ya’, Twi. Right girls?”

“U-uh, w-well,” Fluttershy stammers.

“We are all right by you,” Rarity corrects.

The four ponies and the baby dragon gather their things, and follow Knight to the giant metal building, with Cutup and York right behind them. All five of them gaze at the dozens of odd objects, thick ropes to their belief, railings, giant bulbs, tiny flags and panels configured on top, with observation windows on either end of the building. Twilight can feel her heart beating harder with every step they take, coming closer and closer to the open door, all while other humans surrounding them stare at them with curious and confused looks.

“Ugh, could they at least pick a better color on that, or cover up some of that icky rust?” Rarity sticks her tongue out grossly, her eyes pointing in every direction of the metal building.

“Rarity,” Applejack whispers rigidly to the unicorn, gritting her teeth.

“Well, it better be clean inside.”

Applejack rolls her eyes. “I doubt it.”

The moment they enter the gigantic building, the ponies and dragon are quickly met with a sudden cool, musty air. The hallway they just enter is narrow, roughly over a meter wide, layered with weird box-shaped objects protruding out from walls, signs and labels printed on them, and lights and giant pipes on the ceiling. A low quiet hum can be heard all around them, along with several shouts from other humans somewhere nearby. Twilight can make out what they are saying, but have no clue what they are talking about.

“What’s the sitrep on those F-18s?”

“Dude, we don’t even have the proper tools to repair those jets. We’re in a goddamn amphibious assault ship, not an aircraft carrier. Besides, we already moved all helos out of the hangar bay on to the main deck four days ago.”

“What about the fourth one?”

“We still can’t find it. With all this shit happening around us, it’ll be impossible for our Ospreys to find it under the harbor bay. There’s fuckin’ horses in boats everywhere, man.”

Rarity puffs up her cheeks, a usual sign of her getting annoyed the fact that either she is overhearing these humans talk foul language, or she is walking in the most ugly hallway she has ever seen in her entire life. She even wants to pull out her hair out of sheer frustration after not even thirty seconds being in a hallway with objects poking out unevenly.

“Boiler room gave us the green light.”

“Alright. What about navigation and sonar?”

“Green light from there as well. Lights are still off in a couple sections on level four. Our guys from the Fitz are having difficulties in C-I-C.”

“God, you wonder how the fuck did we end up in this weird place.”

After a couple minutes of climbing thin stairs and turning around corners, the group finally arrives at a large double door, with one slightly ajar. Knight opens the metal door, which gives off a moderate squeak as it turns, while Twilight, her friends and the other two SEALs wait behind.

“Captain,” Knight says, poking his head inside. “They’re here.” After a quick moment, the Navy SEAL turns to the ponies, and steps to the side with his arm out, offering them to enter first. Twilight gulps, feeling the pressure in her head. But, she has her friends with her. She turns around to make sure, and sure enough, they are there. With one deep breath, the small group enters.

Twilight’s heart pounds furiously the moment she steps through that door. The first thing her eyes catch is Princess Cadance standing next to two humans, and behind her is Commander Gaines. In fact, the entire room is filled with at least ten humans all spread out, staring as the ponies enter. The room is filled with so many monitors, both alongside the walls and center, much like the ones Twilight saw in the cockpit of the MV-22. Wires, pipes, lights and other box-shaped objects cover the entire ceiling the more the unicorn inspects before Twilight realizes she is standing in the center of the room.

“Twilight,” Cadance says with a smile.

“H-hi, Cadance,” Twilight replies dryly. She can feel her heart still beating rapidly, not even wondering how her friends are reacting to this phenomenon.

“Twilight,” Commander Gaines says, and lifts a hand to a middle-aged man dressed in the same pixelated blue uniform as he is.“This is Captain Conolly, of the USS Bonhomme Richard. Captain, these are Twilight, Applejack, Rarity, Fluttershy and Spike. They’ll be accompanying us for the journey.”

The captain nods. “I see. It’s a pleasure to meet you.”

“A-ah… a pleasure t-to meet you,” the unicorn says, unconsciously bowing down.

“Um, Twi?” Applejack leans over and whispers. Before she realizes, Twilight shoots back up rather quickly, nearly bashing her head into the orange cowpony. Now, she feels like a complete idiot for doing that, and the looks she is receiving are quite relevant to that.

“Welcome aboard,” Captain Conolly says, turning to two other sailors standing just to the ponies’ right. “May I introduce you Commander Hill of the USS Lassen, and Commander Dane of the USS Ftizgerald.” The two men bow their heads to the ponies. However, only Applejack and Rarity tilt their heads quizzically. Fluttershy, however, feels like she could faint at any moment from the gazes they are receiving. Luckily, Spike is standing next to her, supporting her wobbly body.

“N-nice to meet you as well,” Twilight says a little more confidently to the two commanders.
“Nice to meet you as well,” Commander Hill replies. From the looks of it, he and Commander Dane does not seem to be surprised the fact that Twilight and her friends are a different species and they are in their ship.

“I heard that you and your friends will be accompanying us for the mission, correct?” Captain Conolly says to Twilight.

“Y-yes,” the lavender unicorn says with a timid smile. “P-Princess Cadance and I will help guide through the Equestrian Waters until you can meet up with your friends.”

“We already explained the plan,” Commander Gaines says. “But, thank you.”

“Murphy,” Conolly turns to Navy SEAL Knight. Twilight arches back slightly; she didn’t even know Knight also has a last name.

“Sir,” Knight stands at attention next to the rest of the SEALs.

“Take your men and escort the horses to their racks. We’ll be setting course in a half hour.”

“Aye, captain.”

“I can ask the mayor to clear the harbor immediately when you are about to leave,” Princess Cadance offers.

“Thank you. Can you also ask him to bring any tugboats for assistance?” the captain asks, and the princess nods.

“Of course.”

“Thank you.”

“This way,” Knight says to Twilight and her friends, pointing to the door they just entered. Twilight takes one last look at the room crowded with many controllers before following her friends through the door, with Princess Cadance following suit.

“This is amazing,” she whispers to the princess.

“I know.”

“Glad you’re enjoying it,” Navy SEAL Honeydew bumps in as he closes the door, and the group proceeds down the narrow stairs.

“Commander Gaines,” Captain Conolly says, his voice now stern as he turns to Gaines. “You better be right about this.”

“We need their help, sir,” Gaines says stepping a little closer to the middle-aged man. “And the only way to find a way home is to gain their trust.”

“It’s not about gaining trust from talking animals to get us home, commander. It’s about letting five horses and a baby lizard roaming around on my ship.” Conolly returns to his men and begins giving them orders, leaving Commander Gaines deep in thought of what the captain just said. He does have a point.

“Commander Gaines?” Commander Hill walks over next to him.

Gaines can only turn around, remaining silent. “It’s nothing. Get back to your ships. We have a lot of traveling to do.”

Author's Note

FACTS:

"Revolutionary Gator" is a nickname for Wasp-class USS Bonhomme Richard (LHD-6). Secondary nickname is "Bonnie Dick".

Chapter 21: Tying Tides (Part 3 – All Seas are Navigable) + A/N

September 2nd, Day 1

This is Twilight Sparkle reporting in for Day One in one of the most amazing and advance ships built by an intelligent race we know as “humans”. This ship, the USS Bonhomme Richard, is just one of three ships my friends and I will be staying in, and journeying with. The other two, according to Commander Gaines, is the USS Fitzgerald and USS Lassen, or what he calls them “destroyers”.

The ship Princess Cadance, my friends and I are staying in is vast. Much bigger than I anticipated by many numbers I cannot calculate. Commander Gaines gave us a quick tour around it since we left Manehattan. He showed us the main deck first, known as the “flight deck” of what the commander said. There are so many “aircraft” (to what they are called according to my information), most of them the Ospreys, a few the one that crashed in Sweet Apple Acres, and others that are small and thin.

After that, we headed to the cafeteria; also the humans call it the “mess hall”. From my reports with Mister Brooke after the humans were introduced to Ponyville, they eat both meat and vegetables. Except, the food here is terrible. Even Rarity complained so much at both the quality and taste of it. As a fashionista and lady-like mare herself, she has to know that this ship is for “military purposes”, much to Commander Gaines explanation. However, we received a lot of glances by the humans, so much it made poor Fluttershy want to run away. Luckily, we have a couple Royal Guards onboard, but I think—

“Attention all crew, prepare for night operations. I repeat, prepare for night operations.”

“Ugh!” Rarity whines from her bunk. “Have these humans ever heard of a mare trying to get her beauty sleep in a horrific place like this?!”

“Hey, it ain’t that bad,” Applejack says, lying in hers just under the white unicorn. Twilight immediately stops writing in her journal to see both of her friends just across from her. Applejack in the bottom bunk, Rarity in the middle, and Fluttershy in the top fast asleep.

“Applejack,” Rarity continues. “Do you even ‘see’ the conditions they live in? It’s atrocious. Their food is worse than that hay burger joint in Ponyville! I can’t even have a decent salad!”

“Oh, calm down, sugarcube. Sometimes ya’ gotta’ sacrifice a bit for something like this. Besides, they don’t even have those fancy-shmancy things from Canterlot.”

“I think this is awesome,” Spike butts in, sitting in the top bunk above Twilight. The baby dragon slides to the edge to let his tiny legs dangle. “Besides, this ship is ‘huge’! It’s like a maze around here, but more awesome!”

“Well, I guess,” Applejack ponders a little. “Ya’ can get easily lost in here. Where’s Cadance, anyway?”

“Applejack!” Rarity shouts. “You mustn’t refer to the Crystal Princess as ‘just’ Cadance.”

Applejack grumbles a little. “I’m just askin’ where she is.”

“She’s with Commander Gaines,” Twilight answers for the first time in the group. “She should be back pretty soon.”

“Well, as long she is with him, it should be fine,” Rarity says. “But being surrounded and stared at by… them, might be very nerve-whacking for her.”

“It tired poor Flutters out,” Applejack points out. Twilight looks up to the top bunk to see the butter Pegasus wrapped up in one of the cheap blankets the sailors offered them, her head mostly covered by her pink mane, and her body slowly rising and falling with every breath. To the unicorn’s thoughts, today’s event really took out Fluttershy. In fact, it took them all out, even Twilight herself. Being so excited and non-stop looking around the massive ship Commander Gaines was showing them earlier today, she never felt like this since she was accepted as Princess Celestia’s faithful student.

“Well, we better get some rest,” Applejack says, tucking herself in a blanket. “We got a few days ahead of us, right Twi?”

Twilight quickly shakes her head out of her thoughts, and rummages through her notes. “U-uh, I think so. It should take a few days to go around Equestria… if we don’t head south for too long.”

Applejack looks at her quizzically. “I thought ya’ll had a map of what’s even below Equestria. Like, past the Badlands or somethin’.”

Twilight shakes her head. “No, nopony ever journeyed farther south from the maps. According to some documents by the princesses, there are reports of just mountain ranges, some plains, and rumors of pirates roaming some areas.”

“P-p-pirates?” Spike stammers.

“Well, those are just rumors and some reports.”

“Well, I for one wouldn’t mind if there were something more comfortable than this,” Rarity complains, putting on her typical disgusted look as she twists her neck around the bunk she is in, despite it decorated with a few gems and sprayed with perfume.

“Look, girls,” Twilight intervenes before another argument breaks out. “We’ll be on this ship for a few days, and after that, you can all go home. This is for us to present and welcome them to Equestria under the princesses.”

“Well, it seems they are not too fond of it,” Rarity turns her head not amused. “Have you seen how they reacted when we introduced ourselves?”

“Yes, but they are not used to something like that. Now please, we can all do this if we keep ourselves collected.”

“Whatever you say, Twi,” Applejack says. “We’re still a little skeptical about them.”

“Don’t worry, Applejack,” Twilight says. “You girls can stay here if you want while Cadance and I help the ship’s captain. Besides, I don’t want anything bad happening to you while we’re here. Well, while ‘they’ are here.”

“Twilight, darling,” Rarity says, her voice changed to worrisome. “We’ll be there for you no matter what. Despite how… uh, they live in something so atrocious and… bland… ugly…”

“We get it, Rarity,” Applejack interrupts the fashion mare, who in return receives a death glare from above.

“Anyway, no matter what, we’ll always be there. Just like how you are there for us.”

“No two ways ‘bout it, sugarcube.”

Twilight smiles once again, knowing her friends will always be there, knowing that they are in some territory that is unknown to them. She always knew her friends would be there for her; from the defeat of Nightmare Moon where she first met them, to the draconequus Discord, despite his disharmony spell they sealed him in stone no matter what. Even during the reign of King Sombra and the Crystal Kingdom, Twilight and her friends worked together, with the help of Princess Cadance’s love, managed to destroy the stallion. It feels as though all of these adventures were just yesterday, how far Twilight and her friends have come and their bond closer than ever. But right now she needs all of their support. Because all the adventures they had in the past are nothing compared to where they are. This is something beyond to what they know. Something entirely different, yet, incredible.

“Alright, ya’ll,” Applejack yawns. “Let’s catch some Z’s. Don’t wanna oversleep for tomorrow.”

“I’m pretty sure we won’t under this noise,” Rarity mumbles, and buries her face in the small thin pillow.

“Goodnight, everypony,” Twilight announces, closing her journal with her magic and sliding it to the corner. All three ponies and the dragon lay down their heads, and fall asleep. The only sound they hear is the low hum of the ship’s engines still running, and the occasional clicks and clacks of some of the humans walking down hallways.

After a few minutes, Twilight peeks open one eye. The red light is still shining brightly from the hallway, and she hears the same noises in the distance. She takes a few deep breaths, and removes the thin itchy blanket off of her. With her magic, the unicorn reopens her journal, and begins resuming her writing.

I am glad I have friends like Applejack, Rarity, Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie. No matter the situation, no matter if the princess or I ask the impossible, no matter what happens, our friendship will never break. Even when we meet an entirely new species, which are far more intelligent than we are. They will always be with me, and I will always be with them.

Tomorrow, Commander Gaines will be showing a little more of the ship to us, and Cadance and I will help the captain guide through the Equestrian waters. We should pass the Hayseed Swamps by tomorrow as well, and the following day the dragon territory. Let’s hope there won’t be any trouble around that area.

Note to Self: I really have to stop mentioning the humans as an “entirely new intelligent species” in my reports.

Twilight closes the journal after finishing her report. From now on, similar to writing friendship reports, she will be writing entries of her journey on board the USS Bonhomme Richard, except these reports are for herself. If she is going to be here, she might as well write a diary of her travels in a ship that is alien to her.

Again, she mentioned them as ‘aliens’. The unicorn face hoofs in the forehead for using such a word. She knows they are called humans; the only problem is the words ‘alien’ or ‘new species’ keeps on replacing that term in her mind, and it is already starting to get annoying.

Twilight shakes her head again, when a thought strikes her. She could send a friendship report to Princess Celestia, after realizing she just written about it in her journal. She hasn’t sent one in a couple of months. But, she also doesn’t want to disturb the sun princess at night. She could be sleeping, or still having a conversation with the commanders back at the other ships. Another problem is Spike is already fast asleep, so there is no way Twilight could send a letter to the princess.

The unicorn finishes a quick friendship report, and places it next to her journal located at the corner of her bunk. As she finally rests her head on the somewhat small and itchy pillow, her mind is still racing of the events that lead to this day. From when they first encountered the humans at White Tail Beach, to now her and her friends being on their ship, she wonders how it all turned out from sudden enemies to allies in a clap of their hooves. With the humming sound of the ship preventing her from further thinking, and the bright red lights in the hallway forcing her to stay awake, Twilight can do nothing but stare at the chipped-paint ceiling that is resting three feet from her face. At least, not until she hears some yelling in the distance by a couple humans.

“Where the hell’s Ken?! He’s supposed to be in the well deck fixin’ L-CAC Seven-four!”

“He’s on vehicle bay level two! I keep tellin’ you man, the kid’s…!”

As soon as Twilight wants to hear more, the conversation soon dies the further the two men, to her thought, walk away from their room. She sighs heavily, thinking of what tomorrow will be like. She wonders if it’s the right thing for her friends to be here as well. From what she recalls, when they were introduced to the humans, they didn’t expect to receive a lot of stares and awkward silences from them, especially in the mess hall during dinner break. It made Twilight and her friends feel the upmost uncomfortable, especially being surrounded by almost six-foot tall humans wearing almost the same clothing. Despite them looking cool, even Rarity was shuddering that they almost all look the same.

Twilight rubs her tired eyes furiously. She is thinking too hard again. “I really gotta’ get myself focused here,” she mumbles to herself. She shifts her body around in the somewhat soft bed until she is in a comfortable position, and waits to go to sleep. Tomorrow is a big day. In fact, up until they meet Princess Luna with one of the commanders, everyday will be a big busy day for her and her friends.

*****

Commander Gaines stands next to the helmsman, waiting for Captain Conolly to return from his office while monitoring the crew in the bridge of the Wasp-class amphibious assault ship. Tiredness is starting to settle in his eyes, but one quick rub takes it away for a moment. He turns his head to look out into the night; the only natural light sources are the stars and a big moon shining like a non-blinding spotlight. The moonlight shimmers along the calm waves of the ocean as the three navy ships glide through the waters at twenty plus knots.

The commander looks down on to the flight deck, scanning at the bright green lights shining on the asphalt that spread evenly along the edges of the LHD deck, down to the aircrafts neatly lined up on the starboard side with their signature navigation lights blinking like the stars. Eight MV-22 Ospreys locked into place at the very bow, with five more crammed together along the port side by rows of two. Moving closer to the island, are four AH-1Z Vipers, an upgraded version of the attack helicopter AH-1W Super Cobra, and one UH-1Y Venom, also an upgraded utility helicopter from the UH-1N Huey. Two other Venoms are stationed just in front of the five Ospreys port side.

Commander Gaines doesn’t know the complete complement on the USS Bonhomme Richard, given that the captain didn’t notify him of it. However, being on an amphibious assault ship reminds him of the old days, where he served back on the older Tarawa-class ships before moving on to LSDs Whidbey Island-class and Harpers Ferry-class ships, and finally commanding one of the latest San Antonio-class ships. From what he sees, almost the entire flight deck is jammed packed with all aircraft when they had to make room in the hangar facility for three F/A-18s that crashed landed, according to Captain Conolly’s reports.

“Commander,” Chief Petty Officer 'Knight’ reports and stands at attention a few feet from the distracted commander, nearly jumping the 28-year-old out of his boots. Gaines turns to the Navy SEAL waiting for a reply.

“At ease, Chief,” he says. “You brought the princess back to the proper room?”

“Aye. Honeydew, Cutup and York are guarding the doorways just as ordered. Has the captain returned?”

“Not yet. He’s getting the files from his office about the night they encountered that crystal thing from Yokosuka.” Knight merely nods and takes off his ballistic helmet, revealing short brown hair, and joins the commander in looking at the view.

“You think we can trust them, commander?”

“They’re our only help, and maybe… yeah, just our only help.” The SEAL turns with a puzzled look on his face. What did he mean, ‘maybe’ before he stopped?

“Commander, requesting permission to speak freely?” he asks.

“Granted.”

“What did you mean, ‘maybe’?” There is a long pause between the two men.

“Well… I just have a feeling.”

“Sorry, sir?”

“I have a feeling that they may not bring us home.”

“Wh-what?”

“It’s just a feeling, son. Maybe I’m wrong.” Commander Gaines turns to the Navy SEAL. “Now get some shut-eye. We have a few big days ahead of us. And I want you and your men to be escorting the horses around. Hopefully, Conolly won’t mind.”

“A-aye, sir.” Knight stammers a little before saluting and later exiting the bridge.

The commander takes a deep breath, and returns to the captain’s chair. Again, he watches out the window at the churning seas glistening under the moonlight. Off to his left, at approximately his ten o’clock, he spots one of the Arleigh Burke-class destroyers sailing ahead of the Bonhomme Richard. The guided missile destroyer pierces through the calm waters, with nothing but its navigation lights placed from the tip of the large radar system antenna down to the sleek hull. Commander Gaines rubs his head from mild frustration, figuring out what to do next when they rendezvous with the Michael Murphy. In fact, what will they do when they arrive on the west coast with the rest of the ships? What will they do when Princess Celestia is finding a way to bring them home? Just wait until they get an answer, or will they find the culprit who sent them to this strange world? Gaines shakes his head again. Now is not the time to be thinking ahead. The time is to find a way around this land called Equestria, and pray to God they can make it before they run out of fuel.

September 4th Day 3 12:17:09 PM

Fluttershy rests quietly in her bunk, being her usual self as the butter Pegasus stares up at the blank ceiling that is two feet from her face. She wonders if choosing to go with Twilight on this unknown metal ship is the right thing to do. Then again, she did have no other choice but agreeing with Applejack and Rarity when she knew she had many open windows just to say ‘no’. Even if she did, she would never forgive herself to abandon her friends.

Once again, Fluttershy’s mind takes her back to the humans. They are violent like a dragon, unpredictable like Pinkie Pie, but smart like Twilight, maybe more. She can still remember Twilight nonstop talking about them last night, after one of the Navy SEALs gave them a small tour around their ship. She forgot his name, though. In fact, she forgot almost all the humans’ names she first met, except for that one, ‘Penny’? ‘Pelao’? She knows his name starts with a ‘P’, but can’t fully put her hoof on it. That particular name has been stuck in her head since that soldier came to her hut just for the blankets, or, was it ‘marina’? She remembers the human leader referring to that word while giving them a secondary tour around the ship yesterday, but completely forgot. The young human told her they don’t like being called soldiers, despite him telling her they do resemble them in their world. However, besides the humans being violent, there is something about that young human to Fluttershy. She had seen him being gentle to one of her pets, and is a very quiet creature. She can still remember the features of him, curly hair, almost foal-faced, probably the shortest out of all the humans when they visited Ponyville.

“Fluttershy,” the familiar southern-accented voice of Applejack calls out into Fluttershy’s ears, her heart skipping a beat from the suddenness. Her hearing, once filled with silence and her thoughts, is now listening to the echoing commotions out of their small room, and the hums of the large ship’s engines they are in.

She nearly forgot, again, that Rarity and Applejack are right under there. With Twilight, Spike and Princess Cadance gone to help the captain of the ship they are in, the mares can do nothing but sit and wait until a human they know comes by to give them a third tour around the ship, or be their escort for something. And today is no different.

“U-uh… wh-wha—?” the Pegasus stumbles on her words, before looking downward to see Applejack and Rarity below her looking back up.

“Everything okay there, darling?” the gentle voice of Rarity comes up from the center bed just below the Pegasus. “You seem to be quiet the entire time.”

“O-oh, u-uh, y-yes,” Fluttershy replies after a bit of struggling with her words.

“Ya’ hungry, Flutters?” Applejack asks. “Knight should be comin’ soon to take us to the cafeteria for lunch.”

“Oh, ‘that’ place,” Rarity frowns. “In all my life, that is… the… worst… food I have ever had… in my life! They don’t even have a decent leaf salad!”

“Well, excuse me, ‘ma’am’ for this ain’t one of them fancy restaurants in Canterlot.”

“Please! The last thing I would want is to go near that stuff they call ‘food’! Dear Celestia knows what they put in those things! They don’t even look like what we eat!”

Applejack sighs, slightly irritated. “Yes, I have. I believe it’s called meat. Twilight told us earlier they eat meat and vegetables.”

Rarity sticks her tongue out with disgust. “When was the last time have you seen something that looks inedible?” Applejack merely shakes her head and returns to lying back with her hind legs kicked up. She figures the fashionista might say that. Though, she does have a point. The food on this ship is terrible, even the fruit. Like, they have a different and almost bland taste.

Fluttershy, still hanging her head over the two mares, watches them continue the arguing over the layout of this ship, most of the topics are meaningless.

“If I were them, I would at least put a little color and ‘more’ comfort in this metal bucket,” Rarity says. “Seriously, this looks very old compared to today. They need to lighten things up around here.”

“How old are ya’ talkin’ about?” Applejack asks in a blank tone.

“More like sixteen years old, or, something. Even looking at it, they should have at least changed a few things.”

“All hands of E Company Three-one-two Marines, and C-L-B Three-one, please report to vehicle bay level one.”

“And could they at least fix whoever is talking from the ceiling?!” Rarity shouts annoyingly.

“Sure,” Applejack rolls her eyes. “Like, you can go to the captain ‘n tell him that.” Rarity feels an urge developing, like she wants to yell back at the cowpony. Instead, she huffs loudly and slumps back into her pillow.

“Well, at least I do have some things that will entertain me,” she says, her horn lighting up to her bag and dragging it close to her. That’s when a knock emerges along the doorway.

“U-uh, come in,” Applejack answers. Navy SEAL ‘Papa’ enters the room, all with his gear intact except for his helmet, which he is holding on his side.

“How are you three doing?” he asks comfortingly, and the three mares respond with a nod. “Sorry for being a little late. Had a last-minute meeting with the crew. You fellas hungry?”

“Well, we were thinkin’ about it,” Applejack says. Rarity immediately scrunches her nose by the sound of that. And Fluttershy remains silent as always.

“Alright then,” the Navy SEAL says, stepping to the side. “Let’s get going then.” With nothing else to do, the three ponies hop off their beds, and follow the human out into the hallway. Same routine as the past two days.

“Um, pardon us,” Applejack says, “but, we’ll be havin’ another tour, right?”

“Not necessarily,” Papa says. Both Rarity and Fluttershy look at each other confused briefly for a moment. “The captain offered for you three to come to the bridge to have a look. Besides, we already have royalty up there and your closest friend. If you don’t mind, that is.”

“Oh, certainly not, sir,” Rarity replies with a flattered tone. “We would like to see how you, uh, work… in this… uh…” Papa chuckles a little before Rarity could finishes her sentence. Even she clamps her mouth shut, fearing she just offended them and their property, and Applejack giving her another glare.

“Yeah, I get ya’. This ship is old. It’s a rust bucket. Probably at least sixteen years old, she is. But, we have others in our fleet that are much older.” The fashionista chuckles nervously back, a bead of sweat forming on her forehead. Luckily, the human agrees with her.

*****

“According to our radar scans, we should be about twenty nautical miles from a strait, probably ten miles through. After that, it’s about another fifty-plus nautical miles to a secondary peninsula, much smaller,” Commander Harbort explains to Princess Luna and Rainbow Dash standing off to his left.

“Well, at least our land is a peninsula,” Luna lets out a breath of relief. “It should be easy to locate your friends from great distances, correct?”

“Yeah. The only thing is the secondary peninsula. We don’t know how large it is, and it will be a little harder to locate our ships with all the mountains in the way. Let alone without satellites.”

Rainbow looks at the commander confused. “Sa- what?”

“Some technology we have in our world.”

“O-oh… right.”

“I would like to point out about that ‘secondary peninsula’,” Luna says. “We know for a fact that is dragon territory.” Harbort freezes for a moment, and turns to the night princess with a serious look. It feels as though the whole bridge on the USS Michael Murphy has fallen silent just from the princess’ words.

“Dragons?” he repeats the word the princess just said.

“Indeed. You do not have them in your world?”

“Actually, they’re myths in our books.”

Luna pulls back a little. “Hmm, it seems you have a lot of creatures we have that are myths in your world.”

“Yeah, we do.”

Commander Harbort returns to looking out at the vast ocean for any signs of the USS Bonhomme Richard and the two destroyers through his binoculars. Just off to his right, at least his eleven o’clock, he notices a range of mountains. They stretch across the coastline for just a few miles, though something does seem off about them. Compared to regular mountains, these are jagged, sharp at the top, like the deadly spines of that giant dinosaur in a movie he seen a while ago, and they look similar to where a villain’s lair would be in some movie.

“What are those?” the commander asks to the night princess, pointing to the odd-shaped mountains. Luna takes a good look without the use of the binoculars, studying them intently like a person, or in this case a pony, inspecting a good artwork piece.

“I do not know,” she replies. “I haven’t visited anything beyond our southern borders in a long time. In fact, I do not remember being a strait that cuts through the continent.” Rainbow Dash opens her mouth to say something, but quickly shuts it.

“Alright, let’s keep a good distance from it,” Harbort says.

“Sir,” a voice from one of his chief officers calls from behind, catching his and the two ponies’ attentions. “C-I-C is requesting your presence below.”

“I’ll be right there.” The commander turns back to Princess Luna and Rainbow Dash. “I’m sorry, but I have some things to do below.”

“I understand completely,” the princess says.

“My chief officer will stay in charge until I come back. Feel free to ask him for help.”

“U-uh, can I ask you ‘one’ thing?” Rainbow raises a hoof before Commander Harbort makes his way to the heavy door. “Can we see this, uh, ‘C-I-C’?”

“Sorry, but that’s for authorities only,” the commander says, and makes his way to the door. The cyan Pegasus pouts her lips, frustrated once more. Again, the commander of the ship denies her request because she is of not of this so-called authority. The least she could do is stand and watch, and standing still is the most difficult thing to do.

“Attention, all hands. Report to your stations. Prepare to rendezvous with the U-S-S Bonhomme Richard in about one hour,” the PA announces throughout the bridge. “Be on high alert, and prep for U-A-V launch.”

Rainbow Dash twists her head around, noticing most of the humans putting on helmets, face covers and thick gloves. Luna cannot help but feel a sense of panic in her. The whole bridge is rushing around like Royal Guard recruits scrambling around the barracks to get ready for training. But, she knows this is no training session. This is something real, and they are standing right in the middle of some organized chaos, with shouts, commands and prepping for what’s to come.

*****

“Anything from the Michael Murphy?” Commander Gaines asks to one of the sailors sitting behind a monitor.

“Negative, sir,” she replies. “It’s difficult to send our signals through all these mountain ranges. Besides, there aren’t any satellites. Unless we toss a U-A-V in the sky, then it should give us little trouble than we have now.”

“How long until we rendezvous with the Michael Murphy?”

“Should be about… an hour or so.”

“Alright. I’ll inform the captain. Keep sending those signals.”

“Aye, commander.”

Commander Gaines exits the communications room, rubbing his forehead to relieve a bit of stress. This is more difficult than he could have thought. Going through this hundred-plus mile long by twenty-plus mile wide strait with no satellite communication and can’t even send a simple signal through rugged mountain ranges is a lot more straining than trying to sail through a storm with jammed radars, similar to what he did a day before encountering that giant crystal.

The commander makes his way through the hallways, thinking to himself while ignoring the crewmen that step to the side and salute he passes by. He wonders how the three ponies and that tiny lizard are doing with Navy SEALs Senior Chief Petty Officer ‘Papa’ and First Class Petty Officer ‘Cutup’. They should be finished with lunch and be on their way to the bridge, where that other unicorn, Twilight Sparkle and Princess Cadance are with Captain Conolly. Hopefully, he is handling them well according to his expectations.

“All hands, prepare for rendezvous with the U-S-S Michael Murphy in twenty-five mike.” The commander sighs heavily. Why do they have to make an announcement like that? They don’t even know the Michael Murphy’s current position right now.

“Excuse me, commander,” a voice calls from behind. Gaines’ mind quickly returns back to reality, and the commander turns around to a different female officer standing behind him just a few feet away. “Captain Conolly wanted me to inform you that the rest of the, uh… horses… are on the bridge.” Judging by her face when she pronounced the word ‘horses’, the commander knows she is still getting used to the fact that there are talking animals on an amphibious assault ship.

“Thank you,” Gaines replies. “I’m just on my way there.”

“Aye, sir.” The two part their ways as if they were just passing each other before, the commander returning to his thinking.

After climbing a couple flights of narrow stairs, Gaines reaches up to the double doors that lead to the bridge of LHD-6. The moment he enters, his eyes are first laid on the three ponies and small lizard standing off to the far right by a corner with Navy SEALs Papa and Cutup. Just a couple meters to the left at the front are Twilight Sparkle and Princess Cadance with Captain Conolly and another sailor. The four are surrounding a small table with a map on it.

“Commander on deck!” a different sailor shouts, and all crewmen stop what they are doing and stand at attention. The ponies are the only ones that flinch in surprise when the whole bridge stands up at once.

“At ease,” Gaines replies loudly, and the men and women return to their stations. The commander approaches the small group, where Princess Cadance steps to the side to allow him to join.

“Commander,” Captain Conolly says. “What do we have from the communications area?”

“We are receiving some signals from the Michael Murphy, possibly about eighty or so nautical miles from our position. We can’t send any signals back due to the jagged mountain ranges, and it’s more difficult without any satellite communications. Our best bet is to toss up a ScanEagle.”

“I understand that commander, but I hate to risk an expensive piece of equipment through a strait we can barely send radio signals to one of our own.” Gaines slightly frowns after the captain’s rejection. Before he knows it, he notices Twilight writing down something with a notepad and a feather quill floating in a hot-pink aura.

“Well, I can send a letter to them,” the unicorn suggests. “But… I don’t think my assistant has ever sent a letter to a moving object before.”

“Yeah, also, I don’t feel comfortable how your friends will react to a letter magically appearing in front of them,” Spike adds in from behind the group.

“Spike!” Rarity says scornfully.

“Either way, Commander Harbort says he has a ScanEagle with him,” Commander Gaines says.

“What is this ‘ScanEagle’?” Princess Cadance asks curiously.

“It’s a small aircraft, but can be piloted from miles away instead of in the aircraft and can stay operational for hours.”

Twilight’s eyes widen in surprise. First a massive metal ship with flying machines, and now a machine that is probably tinier can fly without the use of humans. She wonders if there are other things these humans do not have, besides magic.

“Alright, we’re getting off topic here,” Captain Conolly pipes up, the tone in his voice sounding a little annoyed. “Right now, we have other problems to deal with. A few minutes ago, our radars found three unidentified objects about twenty nautical miles from our position.”

“W-wait, what?” Commander Gaines says, slightly shocked.

“I was about to brief you on that when you came in, commander. I already put the Fitz and Lassen on high alert.”

“How come we weren’t able to discover it sooner?”

“These waves are a little different compared our own, let’s put it that way. The objects we discovered are nothing more than fishing crafts.”

“I wouldn’t say that for sure,” Twilight speaks out. “According to our records, there have been reports that these waters are infested with pirates.”

“Pirates?!” Fluttershy screams and dives behind Applejack, causing the whole bridge to fall silent. Captain Conolly looks around at all eyes turned to them and the ponies.

“Back to your stations!” he orders sternly, followed by a loud ‘aye aye’ from the crew. The captain turns back to the unicorn, now beginning to feel uncomfortable by the looks of it. “Now, what were you saying before?”

“U-uh,” Twilight stammers a little, and looks through her notes. “Um, according to my research, these waters are filled with pirates… well, according to reports.” Twilight mentally smacks herself for sounding like a broken record, for probably the thousandth time in front of a human.

“Well, at least we’re on high alert,” Commander Gaines reassures.

“Sir! Contacts spotted!” a sailor shouts just to the left of the group, holding a pair of binoculars while looking out through the window. “Four miles out!”

“Ready all hands! General quarters!” Conolly orders. “Blake, Riley! Keep the animals secure!”

“Aye aye, captain!” Navy SEAL Papa responds and motions his hand to Princess Cadance and Twilight.

In a split second, all crewmen are rushing about. An alarm goes off, followed by an announcement. “General quarters. General quarters. All hands to stations. Repeat, all hands to stations.”

“What in Equestria is going on?” Rarity panics, slowly moving with her friends to a small section of the bridge, where it protrudes out from the starboard side about a couple meters, giving the ponies a clear view of the front, right and behind without any monitors or other humans staying in the way. It is almost similar to a viewing point. Cadance and Twilight make it to the group, with Commander Gaines being close to them.

“This is probably a one-time experience for you,” he says looking at a slightly panicking Cadance.

“I-I see,” the princess says, looking out the window to find any signs of the ‘unidentified contacts’, but can barely find any.

“Let’s move it! Move it!”

“Get your gear on!” Twilight can barely handle of what’s going on. It’s as if Discord is raining terror all over again. Almost all crewmen put on helmets, masks and thick gloves. A few of them run outside to a balcony she didn’t know was there in the first place. The commotion is exhilarating, but terrifying. Is this how they work in such dire situations? Well, they are of military, so of course. Almost any situation is serious.

“Contacts are three miles out, captain!”

“Helmsman! Change ship’s speed to dead slow!”

“Aye aye, sir!” Twilight looks up to see Commander Gaines standing next to Princess Cadance with a pair of binoculars close to his eyes, staring out through the window for a long moment as the commotion begins to settle down.

“Contacts spotted!” he shouts. As the curiosity rises in Twilight until she cannot contain it, the unicorn hops to her hind legs, and leans her fore hooves on a slanted armrest stretching around the small viewing point. Like a filly or a colt wanting to have a look on a train, she can just manage to poke her head to look out the dirty window. Cadance, however, has no trouble at all, since she is a princess and stands almost twice the height of normal ponies. Rarity, Applejack and Fluttershy do the same, standing on their hind legs and stretching themselves to have a look outside. Fluttershy uses her wings for a little more height. Spike, on the other hand, climbs on to Cadance’s back and watches from there.

“Hey, I think I see it,” Rarity says, squinting her eyes. All ponies concentrate to the horizon, except for Twilight, who has been staring at the packed flight deck and another section of the ship’s bridge, assuming that it is. The roof of it has two weird polygon-shaped objects sitting on hinges, with railings running around it. Twilight veers her eyes right to left, spotting the guided missile destroyers slightly ahead of the ship. She can’t even tell which ship is which, as if they both almost look alike. Except the one on the right has two enclosed spaces on the stern, while the other on the left does not.

The amphibious assault ship suddenly slows down even further. Twilight can feel the engines revering down as she focuses her attention to the front. She doesn’t know how far, but she can spot three boats lined up, at least twenty to thirty meters apart side by side.

“Kill engines!” Captain Conolly shouts. “Morse code to the Fitz and Lassen to hold fire!”

“Aye aye, sir!” The engines are lowered even more until there is nothing but a soothing hum. The USS Bonhomme Richard gradually grinds to a halt, with the USS Fitzgerald and the USS Lassen still in the same position as Twilight is seeing them now. She turns back to the three boats ahead, now they seem closer than ever.

“I want a Seahawk prepped and launched immediately,” the captain says out loud again.

“Contacts are one mile and are still closing in,” a sailor says.

The whole bridge falls silent. Twilight can hear nothing but the beating of her heart pounding in her chest, feeling as though she is holding her breath for a long time. She doesn’t even know what her friends are thinking of this. They too are completely silent. When she turns to look at them, she isn’t wrong about them looking out the window, but she is surprised of how they are focusing almost intensely of what is about to happen next.

Looking through the binoculars, Commander Gaines continues to follow the three boats that are still closing in. From what he sees, there is a large grey steamboat with a catapult-like contraption attached to the bow of the main deck. The other two beside it are regular sailing boats.

“Contacts at a thousand hundred meters!” the same sailor calls out. Gaines begins to tense up the closer the three boats are. He takes quick glances left and right to the Fitzgerald and the Lassen, both are stopped and guns aiming at the three boats.

“Hold your fire. Hold your fire,” a radio goes off somewhere in the room, probably from one of the destroyers.

“Contacts have halted, sir!” the sailor announces. “Nine hundred meters!”

“Where’s that Seahawk, boys?!” Captain Conolly shouts with a hint of change in his tone like he is singing.

*****

Commander Hill, captain of the USS Lassen, observes the three boats from the portside gunner’s nest with three other sailors manning an M2 heavy machine gun turret.

“What the hell? Are those pirate ships?” one of them asks, sounding quite shocked at the sight.

“Seems like it, Willy,” the other says almost sarcastically.

“Keep full eyes on it,” the commander says, entering back into the bridge where his crewmen are awaiting orders. “Helmsman, let’s say ‘hi’ to them. Give them a good horn.”

“Aye aye, sir,” the young sailor behind the helm replies, reaching for the string just above his head, and pulls down.

*****

Like the roar of a dragon erupting from a mountain, the foghorn of the USS Lassen catches everyone’s attention as it hollers. The wailing lasts for a full five seconds, before abruptly stopping.

“Captain!!” a scrawny orange stallion screams across the deck of the ironclad boat, dashing through the dirty bodies of pirates until he reaches the door that is the captain’s. With three quick knocks, the wooden door bursts open, slamming the poor stallion into a wall. Stepping out is a black-bearded stallion, with three earrings on each ear, a rose-colored coat with a feather hat the same color, a belt with a large curved sword around his waist, and a peg on his left hind leg.

“Argh, what do we have here?” he coughs, looking through a telescope attached to the wooden railing of the ship.

“Aye, cap’,” a bulkier stallion says with a deep voice. “These things are in our waters. One of them try roarin’ at us.”

“Argh. These be nice lookin’ boats,” the captain compliments as he looks at the giant box-shaped one, with unusual objects on it.

“They do not look like any ordinary boats we seen, captain,” the bulky stallion says.

“Aye, they do not. But, they be in our territory.”

“Aye.” Still looking through the telescope, the captain spots something rising from the main deck behind the objects.

“Ah, what do we have here?”

“It’s a giant bird comin’ out of it, captain!” a pirate shouts.

“Neigh! It be a dragon!” another objects.

“You two be thunderin’ idiots! It does not look like a dragon! It’s a—!”

“Silence, stallions!!” the captain bellows out, tipping over one of his crew members to the ground from the sheer power of his voice. “Prepare for battle! To ye’ stations!!” All stallions cheer with a holler, and race to their needed stations. Most dive below deck where the main cannons are while other prep up a boulder into the catapult located on the bow.

“Ready the catapult! Let them know who controls thee waters!” the captain screams once more, raising his precious sword in the grasp of his hoof. He watches as his crew pours oil over the boulder, one of them holding a torch in his mouth.

“Prepare for launch!”

*****

“This is Seagull Two-three, approaching the contacts at four hundred meters.” An MH-60 Seahawk, call sign Seagull 2-3, steadies its speed as it comes closer to the three ships that are blocking the small fleet’s path.

“Solid copy, Two-three,” the communicator of the Bonhomme Richard responds back statically. The two pilots slow down the helicopter, the captain pressing a few buttons to put it in position.

“Ready to make some noise?” the co-pilot turns around to a crew chief behind a speaker, who gives him a thumb’s up.

“The shit we get into,” the captain mumbles under the ‘whup-whup’ sound of the spinning rotors.

“The hell?” the co-pilot mutters out, looking out to the dark-colored boat in the center. The captain does the same, his eyes looking at something on fire close to the bow.

“L-H-D Six, we have visual on a—” He suddenly stops the moment his eyes readjust at the center boat. The fireball launching into the air by a catapult, a thin trail of fire and smoke as it rapidly sails right towards the MH-60.

“Incoming!!” Without any hesitation, the co-pilot yanks the joystick to the left with all his might. The Seahawk steers hard left, putting a heavy amount of G-force into the pilots and crew chief as the incoming fireball comes in, missing the tail rotors by feet, and continues aiming strait for the Bonhomme Richard.

*****

Twilight points to the incoming fireball. “Look out!!” In an instant breath, Fluttershy shrieks to the top of her lungs, and scurries to the corner where Navy SEAL Papa is standing, now gripping to a rail bracing for impact. Applejack and Rarity duck below the windows, not wanting to see how this will end but still have their hooves on the counter. Spike, yelps loudly and hugs tightly to Princess Cadance’s neck, while she too closes her eyes. And Twilight is the only pony remaining, a face full of fright and shock as she follows the Seahawk drive to an incredible boundary to avoid a collision with a fireball, now heading straight to them. Like in almost any dire or sudden events Twilight and her friends are put in, it feels as though time has just slowed down for the unicorn as her head is lowered, like she just activated some time-reducing spell, but she still keeps her eyes glued to the window.

“Incoming! Incoming!” a sailor shouts, and almost immediately, the entire bridge goes into a state of somewhat orderly chaos, according to Twilight.

“Get down! Get down!” Cutup shouts, forcing Twilight to duck under and not witness this extraordinary but frightening event of how the humans will react to this.

Through the shouting orders of the humans, the first thing that engulfs everyone’s ears is a loud booming buzz that lasts for a split five seconds, nearly an eternity of a painful sound to the ponies. Twilight quickly pokes her head, the curiosity eating her up intensely, no longer wondering what could happen next and must see it almost at the last second. Her eyes meet a stray of thin orange flames flying at incredible speeds from something, probably located on the roof just above their heads. The fireball explodes in a sheer eruption of fire like Twilight has witnessed from the dragon’s land, and the loud buzzing ceases immediately.

“All hands, engage! Engage now!” Captain Conolly shouts.

“Fitzgerald, you are cleared to engage. Center ship. Lassen engage on wooden craft on your twelve.” Once again, the room explodes in a dozen chatters and weird statics from what Twilight knows are radios. Commands and orders are shouted into black devices wrapped around their heads or held in their hands.

“Solid copy, solid copy. Firing Mark Forty-five. Air burst shot.”

*****

“What in Tartarus?!” the captain of the pirates shockingly shouts, stabbing his sword through the wooden deck, after witnessing the most incredible and frightening stunt he has seen with his still-working eyes. The center large ship just knocked out their fireball in midair, with tiny streaks of fire, or like lightning.

“Captain! What do we do?!” the orange scrawny-looking stallion screams, his voice trembling like his thin legs after seeing such a sight. “Th-they just took out the fireball in midair!” The captain remains silent. The weapons these boats carry are incredible, and he could use something like that.

“Battle stations! We go full-head!” he orders, stomping his hoof on the ground.

“Look out!!” a faint cry enters the pirates’ ears. In a split second, all crew hear a loud ‘boom’. Then, a deafening explosion rips through the ship’s iron hull in the stern. All crew are thrown around as the boat is tossed about like a toy. The captain cringes, covering his ears from this high-pitched sound after the explosion. His vision becomes blurry for a few seconds, before coming to his senses and looking at the destruction behind. The stern where his quarters are is devastated by a thousand tiny holes in the hull, with small plumes of fire and smoke erupting from inside and on deck.

“C-captain!” The captain tries to stand up as he looks around, seeing his stallions on the ground groaning. Turning left, his eyes meet the wooden boat about twenty meters from him, already charging at full speed to the ship ahead of them on the same side.

Another ‘boom’, this time, the captain spots to puff of smoke fired from said ship. He watches one of his boats get blanketed by an explosion of smoke and another deafening ‘bang’ before he could blink. Covered in multiple tiny holes, he can only watch helplessly as the wooden ship begins to take in water.

“What in Tartarus is this?!” one of his stallions cries out.

A third ‘bang’ off to the right. The moment the captain turns around, the next pirate ship explodes in a mix of fire and black smoke. Less than a second later, two more explosions rip the boat apart, toppling down the two masts before it splits in half, and sending burning debris flying in all directions.

“Oh Celestia,” the captain murmurs.

“Captain! Behind ye’!” his sailor screams. With his ship disabled, and his crew scattered around still groaning, the captain quickly limps to the starboard side, spotting another boat the same as the two, except farther, heading straight towards them. The captain can only do nothing but stare full of fear, something he has not experienced in a long time. He closes his eyes, waiting for his boat to be next. But nothing comes, nothing but the rapid ‘thud-thud’ of the giant beast hovering over them. The captain opens his eyes to see the sleek flying beast standing still in midair, at least thirty meters from his damaged ironclad ship.

The flying beast doesn’t resemble any type of dragon, nor other flying creature the pirates encountered. It doesn’t have wings, except for some spinning rotor thing on its back and a smaller one on the tail. It has no mouth, no eyes and no feet, hooves, or claws. What is it?

“This is the speaker of the U-S-S Bonhomme Richard,” the beast speaks over the loud rapid beating sounds. Even though it does not have a moving mouth, the voice sounds fuzzy. “Under jurisdiction of the United States Navy, you are to throw down your weapons and surrender immediately. This is your final warning, or we will take necessary action.”

*****

Twilight Sparkle holds her breath, wondering if the pirates will negotiate. But, after witnessing the damage the humans caused to them, her doubts of any of the ponies are still standing. She turns to Princess Cadance with Spike still sitting on her back, now standing next to Commander Gaines and Captain Conolly, her eyes full of worry and fright. It was a good thing the princess convinced the captain to halt their fire, and instead show some mercy. The unicorn knew that the humans possess such strength in arms, but on a scale like this, it’s almost hard to believe they can disable an entire boat with just one shot of their cannons. It’s scary, it’s exhilarating, it’s rushing, and it’s almost too much for Twilight’s head to comprehend. She doesn’t know whether to feel terrible for the pirates, horrified at the damage the humans can cause, or amazed at the action. This is something more than just going on an adventure through the Everfree Forest, or defeating King Sombra in the Crystal Kingdom.

But, what do her friends think of this? The unicorn has never heard a squeak or a word from Rarity, Applejack, Fluttershy and Spike. In fact, she nearly forgot they are right next to her, probably thinking of the same thing she is. When Twilight twists her head to see, again, she is both correct and wrong. Rarity and Applejack have their eyes so wide, their pupils shrunk to dots, gawking at the sight. They are still as statues, like they just experienced another one of Rainbow Dash’s lightning bolt scares on Nightmare Night. As for Fluttershy, she is cowering under the counter, curled up in a ball, hiding herself in her mane, and trembling so much like she is an earthquake herself.

“Visual on white flag. Repeat, visual on white flag,” the radio goes off somewhere in the bridge.

The whole room, as quiet as ever that Twilight did not know, feels as though they all let out a heavy sigh of relief. The MH-60 flies back to the Bonhomme Richard, disappearing as it passes the bridge. Out of three pirate ships, only one is still functional, despite smoke still coming from the stern. The second wooden boat is heavily damaged on the bow. The unicorn watches as the ironclad pirate boat slowly turns around, almost like Granny Smith.

“Roger that, Two-three. Give them the supplies,” the operator responds back through a mike attached to a set of large headphones similar to what DJ-Pon3 has. Nearly a minute has passed, and Twilight can still hear the thundering sounds of the helicopter somewhere around the ship. Then, she sees it, flying out to the defeated pirates, but with a medium-sized crate under its belly. The ponies watch in awe as the Seahawk hovers directly above the boat, lowering the crate on to the deck before detaching its cable and swooping back to the LHD.

“Drop-off complete, captain,” the operator says.

Twilight’s eyes then veer off into the distance, gazing at the other ship appearing and making its way closer. Is that it? Is it the other destroyer that they are supposed to meet up with?

“Hey, look!” Spike calls out almost excitedly, pointing out the window. “There’s another boat!” Twilight wonders if her number one assistant just notices the boat, even though the whole bridge knows it as well.

“Roger that, we see it,” Commander Gaines says in a positive manner. “Nice spotting, kid.”

“Captain,” another sailor, a female by the sound of her voice, calls. “Michael Murphy is contacting us. Says they want to speak to, uh… Cadance?”

“That would be me,” the Princess of Love responds, letting Spike hop off of her and making way to the sailor. Twilight could swear she just saw the human pull back and give the princess a skeptical look before holding a banana-shaped device towards her. Commander Gaines and Captain Conolly approach her as well.

“This is Princess Cadance,” she says.

“Boy, did you see that?!” a familiar voice of a mare Twilight and her friends can never forget. “It was all like, ‘boom’, ‘boom’!”

“Rainbow Dash!” Twilight exclaims, she and her friends racing to Cadance.

“Well, holy hayseed!” Applejack says in her usual country language. “Looks like she ‘n Pinkie made it.”

“And Princess Luna.”

“R-Rainbow Dash, how are you?” Cadance says, almost surprised to hear Rainbow’s voice instead of Princess Luna or the captain of the USS Michael Murphy.

“’How am I’? Wow, this really works! Mane, if you were with us during with those pirates, it’s awesome! Just…!”

“Th-thank you, kindly, loyal Rainbow Dash,” another female voice comes in interrupting the Pegasus.

“B-but, but…”

“Princess Cadance, this is Princess Luna. I do not know, um… how, uh… this… works…”

“I can hear you fine, Your Highness,” Cadance responds into the communication device.

“O-oh! U-uh, I, uh, I see. Um… can you… do it…?” Once again, the radio falls silent, and the princess turns to Captain Conolly with a skeptical look.

“Let me take it,” Commander Gaines says, taking the device from the sailor’s hand and putting it close to his ear. “Michael Murphy, this is Bonhomme Richard, do you copy?”

“Bonhomme Richard, this is Commander Harbort. Glad to hear your voice again.”

“Same to you. Looks like luck is catching up to us.”

“Aye. I just radioed to Lassen and Fitzgerald. It’ll be a two-day trip back to the Anchorage’s current position. If you have enough fuel, that is.”

“We got plenty. Let’s get back to our fleet.” Gaines hands the communication device back to the female sailor, and turns to the ponies. “You know, without your help, we would’ve been lost for days. Thank you for your support. All of you.”

Twilight feels her heart lift up, even after one of the most terrifying experience she had. She feels delighted, honored, and above all, achieved.

“Y-you… are welcome,” Twilight bows her head.

“I-it was… a-a… pleasure,” Applejack replies hesitantly, her cheeks blushing and scratching the back of her head.

“It is an honor to help you,” Princess Cadance says. “It was, quite in all, exciting for us.”

The foghorn goes off on the USS Lassen as the two remaining pirate ships clear their path. Twiligth Sparkle, Applejack, Rarity, Fluttershy, Princess Cadance and Spike all stand on the main flight deck, watching the Arleigh Burke-class USS Michael Murphy perform a sharp but clean U-turn before rejoining the group, sailing next to the USS Fitzgerald. It amazes Twilight by its performance. She has seen many boats before, but never in a way she sees them now. A giant warship, so sleek and so advanced beyond the capabilities of ponykind. She wonders what it would be like to drive those ships.

“Now that was somethin’,” Applejack comments.

“What?” Rarity asks, turning to the cowpony. “The thrilling part about the pirates, or, how… well, their stuff operates?”

“Both, really,” Rainbow Dash’s voice comes in, as she swoops down from the air, and stops just in front of the ponies, nearly taking them by surprise.

“Now, howdy there, Rainbow,” Applejack greets the young Pegasus. “How was the trip with the other one?”

“Boy, was it awesome! But the best part was when Commander Harbort fired that ‘giant’ cannon on the boat when we saw you guys with the pirates! It was all like, ‘boom’, ‘boom’!”

“Yeah, yeah, hot rod. Just remember what we’re here for.”

“Take it easy, Applejack. It’s all cool. But, mane! That explosion!”

Twilight rolls her eyes and begins to turn around to head back to the ship’s center while Rainbow Dash continues to blurt out the experiences she had like the show-off she is. From repeating the ‘boom, boom’ sequence of the ship's main gun to when the one pirate ship blew up. Then, it hits her. It hits her harder than the piano or the anvil falling on her head from Derpy’s moving carriage. ‘Warships’. Ships designed for war. She knew what she saw, the destruction they can cause. And the ship they are currently standing on, the USS Bonhomme Richard. Larger, can carry more. Was she really just thinking about the amazing things the humans have in their control, instead of knowing the consequences she just witnessed not even ten minutes ago?

*****

September 4th, Day 3

This is Twilight Sparkle reporting in for Day Three in one of the most advanced “warships”. Today was heavy. Princess Cadance and I helped out Captain Conolly, the captain of this ship, “Bonhomme Richard”, through the unknown territories of Equestria barely anypony has gone through.

Until mid afternoon, with my friends joining us, we encountered three pirate ships. They attacked us first with a catapult-launched fireball, nearly hitting one of their “aircraft”, and we the humans responded with force. The Lassen and the Fitzgerald fired their “weapons”, completely annihilating one and devastated the remaining two. Even the Michael Murphy, the ship Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie and Princess Luna were on, supported the cause.

But, Princess Cadance stepped in and persuaded the captain to show mercy. And so he did. He gave them aiding supplies and we spared them.

Now, Princess Luna, Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie are onboard with us. With Pinkie Pie being seasick, Fluttershy and I are keeping an eye on her while the others go and have dinner.

Twilight stops writing in her journal, the thought still lingering in her head. How long has it been since? A few hours, maybe more? She doesn’t know. A lot has happened today. Much more than first meeting them, discovering what they are capable of, and one of the first to step in their ships. But, there is something else that makes her sick to her empty stomach. Is it the destruction they are capable of? The death she just saw from those pirates? But, they attacked first. So, it is true that the U.S. Navy had to retaliate.

Again, another thought hits her head. A realization. Now she knows. The first time they ever saw the humans; White Tail Beach. What Princess Luna had to go through. Her guards accidentally struck first, and the humans retaliated. And yet, she was so oblivious to what they mean back in Canterlot Castle. Just a few hours ago, the pirates attacked first to the humans, except she and her friends were on the receiving end like them. She now knows how it feels like, to what the humans did, and why they did it. She knew perfectly it was for defense, but she never had the full experience, the details. And hopefully, she won’t have to go through it ever again.

Author's Note

FACTS:

"All Seas are Navigable" is a motto for Los Angeles-class USS Columbus (SSN-762)

Hey there everyone! I apologize for such the long wait, mainly due to personal matters and A LOT of research for my story (and by research, I have a 36-page document of every US Navy ship in the current fleet and their mottos, and a 70-page document of almost all ships in the US Navy in the past, and is still going!) Not to mention figuring out the hallways and the bridge of a Wasp-class LHD, so mainly I kind of guessed around.

Also, I believe this chapter was a bit difficult for me as well. Mostly to how the ponies and humans will react to certain situations (like my previous chapters), and the descriptions to make sense, which was pretty much a pain in the ass. I will make a few changes to it sometime in the future, but this type of chapter was difficult for me, and I will probably encounter this in future chapters/stories. If you notice something that does not sound right or are confused with a phrase or more, let me know (I may be thinking of having an editor).

Now, as for the people who are reading the story and wondering "Where's the action? I wanna see sh*t blow up!" Yeah, don't hide it from me, people! I can see it in your eyes! With all the HiE stories in FimFiction, a lot of them go straight to the action the moment the main characters drop into Equestria. For me, that's not my way of approach. I have planned out 4-5 chapters (and possibly 2 more chapters featuring the Grand Galloping Gala) where we will see character development for our main characters and the ponies. The reason why is that I would like for you guys to have a strong connection to one or some of my characters, rather than just throw them in an area filled with action *coughMichaelBaycough* so suddenly.

Wow, you're here already? Usually, a lot of people don't read up to here. Anyway, I hope you guys understand about the approach I want to take this story. And by the amount of likes, I can see that you enjoy this. Again, thank you for all your support. Never in my life would I be very attached to the fandom, and I would say I am enjoying this.

I will see you on the hills.

~Green Hills

Chapter 22: Esse Quam Videri

The cool night air whispers through the silk curtains that is Princess Celestia’s room. Sitting comfortably in her chair, staring at her own cluttered desk, the sun princess inhales the scent of her tea being held in her signature golden-yellow aura before taking a sip. The soothing warm liquid calms her stressful and worrisome nerves, until she looks down at her papers once more.

So many letters to fill out, so much planning to do, so little time. Celestia is lucky to have a sister and a faithful student to help take off some weight bearing down on her like a giant boulder. On the other part, her thoughts are swirling around of how they are coping with the humans. She hopes they are not into too much trouble, or at least the humans are not causing any harm. Then again, there is always her sister and Princess Cadance if anything happens.

The princess suddenly feels a tingling sensation from her horn; something is coming. As she turns her head, a ball of green flames fly inside, reforming into a scroll with a red stamp, and an audible ‘poof’. A letter from Twilight Sparkle. Eager to find out what her report says, the princess lowers her teacup to the side, and unrolls the letter with her telekinesis.

Dear Princess Celestia,

I am here with my friends on the first night onboard the human ship, USS Bonhomme Richard. I deeply apologize that I haven’t realized it sooner, but I have learned something valuable in friendship before we left to Manehattan.

It is no matter how difficult the situation is, or the unpredictable things you might face, your friends will always be there and support you, even if you have to make certain sacrifices, or have to stay in an alien ship for a few days.

Your faithful student,

Twilight Sparkle

The sun princess smiles gratefully, proud of how far her student has become. She can still remember that little energetic filly as if it was just yesterday, now grown up to be a strong mare with five closest friends, representing as the Element of Magic. And later, she will become a princess. How fast time has past, Celestia will never know.

However, now is not the time for appreciation. The princess has a lot of work to do for tomorrow and beyond. She already sent a letter two days ago to a construction company, asking them to assist the humans that are currently building a home base for them to stay. It doesn’t surprise her that they responded almost immediately after hearing about the news that had spread all over Equestria at a high rate. Now, the next thing she has on her list is notifying those who are invited to the Grand Galloping Gala that it is delayed until further notice. She had her shares of delays for the grand ball, and this is no different. However, it still troubles her to tell the citizens about the delay due to the sudden arrival of the humans. Not that it is their fault. In fact, she does see them very interesting instead of cold-hearted and violent.

With her help for the humans, she even got to see a lot of areas of the massive ship, the USS Anchorage if she remembers correctly, and the operators. The technology they have, these so-called armored vehicles and inflatable crafts that hover on water to carry them, and the aircrafts called helicopters, all stored in one ship. She was even given tours on the two other ships, the USS Spruance and the USS Princeton, if she recalls. What amazes her most is how the humans operate, like they know which one goes where, how they communicate with signals and gestures, without any mess-ups. She wonders how such a large amount can work with incredible coordination and the transportation they have, even without magic.

The princess’ thoughts are soon interrupted by a soft ‘pop’ in the air. As she turns around, another letter appears with a different seal, with a trace of white magic still floating for another two seconds before disappearing into thin air. Gently placing Twilight’s friendship report on her desk, as she does with the rest of her papers, Celestia opens the letter with her magic.

Dear Princess Celestia,

This is Lieutenant Wind Strike reporting from the underwater city of Aquastria that we have arrived. As under your request, and by the approval of King Leo, we will start searching by early dawn to the location.

Seal of Approval by King Leo,

Lieutenant Wind Strike

LCpl. Kevin Brooke
2nd Battalion 1st Marines
F.O.B. Whiskey Tango (40 Miles South of White Tail Beach), September 6th Day 16 12:37:09 PM

“ ’Brooke, Kevin James.’ Is that correct?”

“Yes.” The doctor takes a quick look at a file filled with papers before setting them on a nearby counter.

“How are you, today?” he asks.

“Doing well, doc,” I nod.

“I see. How is the sleeping?”

“Better. I, uh… been taking the medication regularly… just like you said.”

“Okay.” The doctor writes down a few notes. “Any symptoms you have? Aches? Nausea? Problems in the bathroom? Eating disorders?”

I shake my head softly. “No, sir.”

“Okay. That’s good.” He puts down the small notepad, and takes out an ear scope. “Let me just do a quick checkup, sign the paper, and you’ll be surfing waves in no time.”

“Thanks, doc. Looking forward to being back in the field.”

“Well, I guess you could say that.”

The doctor gives a quick but thorough check on both of my ears, before moving on to the stethoscope to listen for my heart rate. Without any other conversation going on, there is this awkward silence that happens almost every time whenever I go to the doctor’s.

Ever since the squad and I returned from Ponyville and Canterlot, I was rarely catching any sleep for one particular reason. This certain dream, that female voice; it all seems too real. Occasionally, I did manage to put in a few hours. Eventually, HM Smith, our field corpsman, helped me out and convinced the doctor to give me a few days of rest with just a simple note. I owe her that.

“So,” he begins again as he listens intently at my beat. “How are you feeling? Like, throughout?” Of course, he would start a topic that is medically related.

“Sorry?”

“How are things going? With, uh, how do I put it? After meeting with this horse-like species?”

I chuckle. “They are ponies, to be precise. We’ve been told many times about that.” The doctor takes off the stethoscope, and straightens himself, his face with an interested look.

“Well, I do see that. Since you have a friend who’s been trotting all over the ship with you like a little dog.” Both of us laugh for a moment. I know what he is talking about. Lyra Heartstrings he is referring to. Since the day we came back, Lyra has stayed with us ever since. She didn’t care how nearly all of the marines and sailors onboard make negative remarks or stare at her and us for majority of the time, as long as she is hanging out with us.

“Yeah. She’s, uh… a unicorn. Quite the interesting one, I would say.” The doctor smiles and takes the file again from the counter.

“Alright, let’s see…” he says flipping through some papers. “Okay… Okay… well, everything turns out well. Just a couple more questions, and I’ll sign the paper.”

I nod my head. “Alright.”

The doctor takes a quick look at me, almost as if he is examining anything out of the ordinary. With a swift turn, he takes out a tape recorder from a drawer, and places it on the counter, pressing the recording button.

“Okay, son. You know the routine,” he says, pulling out his notepad and a pen. “Start whenever you’re ready.”

It’s the same routine we go through. I say my name, rank, number and all the other important parts. He asks me a few questions, and I answer them truthfully and as best as possible. Something simple I have been doing since I joined the Marine Corps. It’s a process that I must take after the unfortunate event of the accident when I was a kid and lost my memory. They do it to make sure my head is still in shape.

“My name is Kevin James Brooke. Lance Corporal. Zero-one-five-nine-eight-eight-two-six-four. Current team leader under platoon commander Second Lieutenant Martins of First Platoon, Bravo Company, Second Battalion First Marines, Eleventh M-E-U.”

“Good. Let’s start with the first question.”

The test went by smoothly as I predicted, and just like the rest before. Nothing different, nothing special. It is only five questions, and I answer them to the best of my ability and how much I remember. So far, it is the same as always.

The doctor signs a small piece of paper and hands it to me after turning off the tape recorder. A smirk forms on him.

“Well, so far there is no change whatsoever,” he says. “Your memory seems to be improving.”

“Thank you, sir,” I reply.

“Welcome back into the field, Lance Corporal. Make sure you give that note to your lieutenant.”

“I will.” I hop off the table, the doctor opening the door to the hallway to let me be back with my squad.

“You take care of yourself. I’ll see you in a few weeks?”

“Yes, sir.” We give a quick handshake, and I head out the door to my freedom.

Trudging through the corridors of the USS Anchorage, I begin to wonder what I should do next now that I am finally free from my leave. I take turn after turn, ignoring the background noises as I ponder about, until I realize I’m heading in the wrong direction. It happens almost every time. After much figuring out, I find my way back in the correct hallway.

Like any other ship in the U.S. Navy, the San Antonio-class LPD is filled with mazes of different corridors and areas one would not believe it contains. From departing San Francisco to the RIMPAC Naval Games in just a short month, I still sometimes get lost and wind up somewhere in an area that I don’t even know exist. It’s no wonder a lot of sailors always say ‘everyday is a Monday’. I have gotten used to going about in the ship after a while, it doesn’t take long for me to get adjusted. Though, it can sometimes give us a homesick feeling.

I resume back into thinking about what to do to kill some time. During my leave, I already finished my novel, cleaned my three weapons at least seven times in the past few days, and reorganized the ammo in my ILBE assault backpack and IMTV three times each. I even looked through some new songs on Corporal Carter’s laptop, despite the fact that the wifi on this ship doesn’t work anymore, and I accidentally found some of his weird Japanese-cartoon adult videos. I’m surprised his wife doesn’t even know he has this type of stuff.

Three days ago, I sent a request to the supply depot for one extra magazine since I am unable to find it ever since. So far, there is no reply. I swear I had the correct amount when we left from the USS Anchorage to Ponyville and Canterlot and back. I thought about it when we got back on, and the only suspicion I have is one of the ponies taking it. But how can I prove that? What use will a magazine be to them? They live in a magical Renaissance Era with very little modern technology like trains, tractors, and airships.

A loud grumble of my stomach interrupts my thinking. I realize I haven’t eaten anything since yesterday. I check my watch to notice it’s already almost a quarter to one. My squad should be returning from the construction site to the ship for a lunch break by thirteen hundred hours. A short walk around the ship will kill some time until then.

“All hands, prepare for rendezvous with the U-S-S Bonhomme Richard in thirty mike.”

“Hey, Brooke!” a voice calls out from behind. When I turn around, I spot a marine hanging his head out the doorway of another berthing room. I recognize him, as he is part of Weapons Company of our battalion.

“Saw one of your animal-like friends trotting around with Mendez and Pelayo,” he says almost sarcastically. Apparently, he is talking about Lyra. “Animals should be kept ‘off’ the ship.”

“They’re not animals, man,” I respond in the same tone as his. “They’re ‘talking’ animals.”

“So what? You’re having an animal care-taking business with that shaky P-boy?” the marine teases and steps out of his room.

“You got a problem with a talking unicorn?”

“I’m pretty sure you could say that. Look around, kid.” The marine throws his arm to the side like he is at a play as he takes a few steps closer to me. And that’s what I did. I twist my head behind and forward, seeing nothing but an endless corridor.

“All I see is a corridor, man,” I say. “We’re all the same here.”

The marine giggles. “Boy, do you not get the picture. We’re in some godly place where a horse is talking to us. And we’re letting animals on a navy ship.”

“Did you hear what the commander said a few days ago?”

“Oh, hell yeah we did. And a lot o’ us aren’t too proud of that shit.”

“Hey, listen.” I take a step to him, my voice becoming a little sterner. “Like it or not, we are here, and this is the real deal. So, you quit your bitching and get your head in it.” There is a quick moment of silence.

“You do realize that a lot of us still won’t like this idea of horses helping us,” the marine says.

“Well, we all don’t have a choice, now do we?”

The marine takes a step closer. “We didn’t sign up to go to magical-land…”

“Hey! Knock it off!” another voice screams from afar. I lean my head to the side, while the marine turns his back and slides to the side. Walking briskly down the corridor is PFC Michaels with all his gear intact. His face is beaming red and dripping with sweat.

“Well, look who it is,” the marine announces sarcastically again.

“Hey, you leave him alone, jackass,” Michaels points and stops just inches from him. “Besides, it’s your time to hit the beach.”

“Hey, buddy, we all didn’t sign up to be in some magical fairy-tale land just to chill out and—” the marine argues, when Michaels interrupts him.

“Yeah, I get it, buddy. So shut your mouth, and head to the well deck. And you deal with the shit we have.” The marine didn’t say one word after that. Instead, he stares at Michaels for a few seconds before heading back to his berthing room. It feels like there is an eerie pause between my friend and I afterwards.

“You okay, brother?” Michaels asks, now showing his heavy breathing.

“Yeah,” I nod. “I had it under control.”

“Sure you did.” Michaels pats my shoulder, before turning around and heads back. Strange, he and the rest of the squad weren’t supposed to be back until one. It’s not even ten minutes to the supposed time.

“Where were you heading?” he asks.

“Back to the berth. Just had my doctor’s appointment.”

Michaels shudders a little. “You had to mention that…”

“What? The good news is he let me out. So I’ll be back in the field with you.”

“Well, you won’t get used to the fact that none of us are ‘really’ having a good time with these horses.”

“No shit.” An awkward silence builds up between us again, when something I notice is off. “Wait. How come you’re back so soon?”

“Princess Celestia took over observation of the construction. Decided to let us go early since she knows us pretty well.”

“By fifteen minutes?”

“…And Lyra was getting hungry.” Somehow, that pony gets hungry almost all the time. I don’t understand why, either she loves it, or has a tendency to hang around just to be with us rather than going back home.

“Anyway,” Michaels continues, he and I entering our berthing room. “Lyra is with Lohay and Hends. They’ll, uh… meet us at the mess hall with the rest of the squad. Yeah…” He tosses his helmet on to his bed and begins removing his elbow pads and one kneepad. I open my locker, revealing a very organized yet crammed interior. Starting from the top is my lightweight helmet resting my ILBE assault backpack, and my IMTV sitting on the bottom. Inside it is a stack of seven books that I have read twice each. Pressed against the right is a half empty nylon seabag.

“Right,” I reply, taking out my utility cover and wallet. “So, uh… how’s the base looking?”

“It’s takin’ a bit of shape. L-V-S-Rs and M-T-V-Rs are finally rolling in with the stuff we need. Princess Celestia has her workers making the high walls.”

“Heh. Now all we need is a pier for the ships.”

“Yeah, Celestia requested that to some company I-don’t-know-where. Commander Cullens and Ketcher denied it, of course, but… you get the drift. She’s a princess.”

“Uh… s-sure.”

“Yeah. Got a few incidents as well. One of them nearly got into some fight between our guys and the horses.”

I shake my head and sigh the moment I hear that part. That makes sixteen incidents in the past five days since construction began. “Well, I don’t blame them.”

I watch Michaels pull a couple straps, and his tactical vest popping open. Lifting the heavy gear off, he drops it on his bed, almost slamming it, causing me to flinch a little. Usually, Michaels is not like that to his stuff. Unless, today really took his energy.

“You okay?” I ask him with concern.

“Y-yeah,” he sniffs a little. “I’m good. Just uh… little worn out from today, that’s all. Don’t worry.”

I keep eyeing on him. “Alright… ‘cause normally you’re always ready on the dot. The Eric I know doesn’t get tired like that.” Michaels chuckles a little under his heavy breathing as he opens his locker, located next to mine, and puts away his gear. Just at the catch of my eye, I spot a small black safe sitting on the bottom of the locker. Michaels always has that thing, but I never see him use it at all.

“Do you ever use that?” I ask him.

“What?” I point to his safe. “Oh, yeah I do. I use it. I keep my personal stuff in there. And, uh… sometimes… Carter wants me to stash his comics.”

I raise an eyebrow. “Let me guess, his anime comics?”

“Maybe,” Michaels shrugs, but with a smug grin on his face. I shake my head while giggling as Michaels puts away his helmet and stands staring at his open locker for a while.

“You alright?” I ask, wondering if he’s daydreaming again.

“Yeah, I’m good. Just checking on something,” he responds rather well after a deep breath.

“You seem to be daydreaming a bit.”

“Yeah, I do that sometimes.” Michaels returns to his MOLLE backpack, and opens one of the smaller compartments. He takes out a small-sized thick envelope, raising a few questions in my head. But before I could ask anything, he tosses it into his locker and closes it before clicking a lock on in a hasty move.

As a best friend since college, Michaels has always stood up to me. He’s always active, and sometimes a show-off and a prankster next to Mendez. But, this time, it feels off. He is not the active and tough-working marine I know, let alone the all-over-the-place type of person. Right now, it feels as though something is bothering him. Could it be from the construction at the beach? It shouldn’t be.

“Oh, wanted to show you something,” he says, motioning me to come over. I shake my head to clear out any more questions, noticing I have this worried look. I walk over to him and peer into the berth. Photos cover every inch of the wall, each one are group photos different ponies beside our squad members. Are these from the party back in Ponyville?

“How’d you get these?” I ask him, sounding almost disbelief.

“Carter helped me out a bit,” Michaels replies. “Don’t ask how he did it.” Of course, that genius would do that. I scan the dozens of photos that are neatly set up on the wall. Some of them I see myself with a few ponies with my teammates. Then, there is one I can’t get my eyes off. I reach over and take the one particular photo, with a piece of tape stuck on the back.

“Remember that?” Michaels asks. I simply nod as I look at it. In the photo, left to right, are Mendez, the old-looking stallion Banana Peel, Carter, and the little colt Banana Seed sitting on my lap. I can still remember that time; so much fun, and it felt so welcoming. I put the photo back where it belongs, and my eyes fall on another one. This time, there is something completely odd about this one. I take it off the wall, with Michaels looking at it as well.

“Oh, that one,” he comments in a monotone voice, trying to hide his giggle. And I couldn’t blame him.

I stare at the photo, noticing Michaels, Pelayo and I with three other ponies. One of them is Lyra Heartstrings embracing me by the waist, while I have this shocked look. Judging by the pose, I look like I just saw a spider on the ground. Off to the left next to me is another pony. She is cream-colored, dual-colored curly hair and eyes wide in a funny expression as she sees the still action of Lyra. Even Michaels in the photo is leaning to the side away from my waving arms with a nervous smile. I remember Lyra telling me that’s her friend, and the next pony sitting between Michaels and Pelayo is her cousin. Speaking of her Lyra’s friend’s cousin, I have been staring at that pony for longer than I have imagined.

“Geez, what type of horse has… well…?” I stammer across my sentence as I try my hardest to find the correct terms on this particular pony. A darker cream-colored coat with a simple curly hair of many shades of blue, freckles, and dual odd-features that I think is impossible for a horse to have. Even poor Pelayo can’t stop staring with a worried expression at these two blimps on the pony’s front waist.

“Yeah, big jugs she’s got,” Michaels comments. Then, I can no longer contain it as I burst out into laughter. I don’t know why, but looking at this photo seems too weird, yet, hilarious at the same time.

“Oh, God!” I breathe, finally calming down and putting away the photo in its correct spot. “God, this photo…”

“Attention, all hands. Prepare for arrival of L-CACs Two-nine and Three-four,” the PA announces through the speakers throughout the ship. Both Michaels and I quickly look at each other with the sound of my gurgling stomach a second later.

“Hungry, I see?” my friend asks.

“Oorah to that,” I reply, standing back up and putting on my utility cover. Michaels does the same, heads out the doorway first into the corridor.

“Come on. Can’t let the rest keep waiting.”

“No better friend.”

“No worse enemy.” We give each other a quick fist-pound and continue down the corridor to the mess hall.

*****

The USS Michael Murphy cries with its foghorn out from the distance. Behind the Arleigh Burke-class destroyer are the USS Bonhomme Richard, the USS Lassen and the USS Fitzgerald in strike group formation.

Standing close to the edge on the portside aircraft elevator, Twilight Sparkle inhales the ocean air, letting the cool breeze brushes through her mane and fur as she stares out at the Fitzgerald plowing through the calm waves.

“Magnificent, isn’t it?” Princess Luna asks from behind, nearly startling the unicorn.

“O-oh, Princess Luna,” Twilight says. “I uh… didn’t see you there…”

“No need, Twilight Sparkle. May I join thee?”

“O-of course, pr-princess.” Twilight steps to the side and lets Luna stand next to her. There is an awkward moment of silence between the two as they continue to stare at the Arleigh Burke-class destroyer with a dozen or so men almost the size of ants working on the bow.

“We, uh… we’re almost there, huh?” Twilight randomly asks turning to face the Michael Murphy a few hundred meters ahead of the LHD. She looks behind at the packed flight deck with sailors preparing an MV-22 Osprey.

“Indeed,” Luna calmly replies, still looking out at the guided missile destroyer. Again, the two ponies fall into another awkward silence. Twilight despises these types of situations, especially with the princesses.

“Attention all hands, standby for Captain Conolly,” the loudspeaker echoes loudly all over the ship. Twilight and Luna can barely hear what the announcer just said.

“Warriors of the Bonhomme Richard,” the middle-aged man Captain Conolly announces seconds later, the same echoing affect rippling all over the flight deck. “In a few minutes, we’ll be rendezvousing with the remnants of C-S-G Eleven. When we arrive with the Anchorage, be prepared of what you will see, for you all know we are not at home. As of now, I want all hands ready for arrival, Thirty-first M-E-U report to well deck and prep for amphibious operations. You will stay focused, and you will respect the natives of this land.” The loud speakers turn off with a ‘click’, leaving the lavender unicorn and the moon princess staring at the bridge with concerned looks on their faces. Twilight turns to the men now returning to work the moment the announcement ends.

“Christ, who would’ve thought that we’re all stuck in a place like this?” the unicorn can hear some of them starting conversations.

“Can it, man. You want the horses to hear behind ya’?”

“I’m not talking about the damn horses. I’m talking about ‘us’. Hell, you ever wonder what might be going on back home?”

“Probably the whole world is in some peril now. After what happened on that night, pfft, we might as well be stuck here forever.”

“Well, no shit.”

“You think there are more besides us that went through?”

“How ‘bout you talk to the horses? They’re right there.”

“They’re animals, man.”

“Yeah… talking mythical animals… hey! You!”

Twilight flinches violently the moment she spots a sailor dressed in a purple vest pointing at her. Has she been spotting them for too long that they noticed? She doesn’t even know, and she feels a panic beginning to overcome her.

“You need something?” the sailor calls out again. Twilight’s mouth starts trembling, unable to find the proper words to answer to the human. Now, she understands how Fluttershy feels when it comes to meeting new ponies. Except in this case, it's humans.

“Neigh, thank you,” Princess Luna answers back, saving Twilight by the bell. The unicorn turns to see the princess walking up past her until she is a few meters from the sailor. Her height is almost exact compared to the human by a few inches.

“What was that?” the sailor asks cocking his head to the side. Twilight cannot tell his full expression due to being covered in giant goggles.

“We do not need anything, thank you,” Princess Luna repeats differently. The sailor merely stares back at the princess, Twilight still unable to guess his expression, until he finally nods and returns to working on the Osprey behind.

“W-well, uh… y’know, if… ya’ uh… need anything…” he stammers, waving his arms in front of him.

“Thank you for your offer, human sailor,” Princess Luna bows, and turns around to walk back to Twilight.

“That’s too fuckin’ weird.” Twilight can still hear the sailor talk back to his crew.

“Well, no shit. They’re talking mythical animals like you said. Besides, you seem to take that well.”

“Can it. Check the rotors and let’s get this over with.”

They still act this way. No matter how much they all introduce themselves, the humans still respond in this unnerving way. Twilight can never get over it. This is something far more difficult than when she first moved to Ponyville. This is something that simple friendship would certainly not do. They talk negatively about them, saying they are animals. What did they do? Was it the encounter from the beach that made them have terrible views towards them, or is it how they are?

“They’re still unsure about us, Princess,” Twilight says with her head low as she and Princess Luna stop at the edge of the aircraft elevator.

“Th-they…” the unicorn stutters a little. “Th-they… they still…” Twilight again pauses midsentence, one of many things she despises, trying to find the correct terms in her frustrated mind.

“I understand,” Luna replies rather calmly. Twilight lifts her head to the night princess staring out at the USS Fitzgerald when a foghorn goes off from up front.

“Twilight,” the princess continues. “You must know that a process like this must take time. From what the marine told me, back in the castle days before, if you remember.”

Twilight nods. “O-of course, Princess Luna.”

The princess takes a deep breath, as if she is about to tell the unicorn some bad news. “He told me where they are from, friendship is minimum. You must understand, Twilight Sparkle, not every country in the world contains the happiness that we have, even those that are not of our world.” Twilight solemnly nods her head, feeling guilty inside. “You must know that these… humans… are not used to things like this,” Luna explains further. “As what my sister would say, make them feel home until we found a way to bring them back where they came from.”

“Y-yes, princess,” Twilight bows. “B-but… how do I do it when they are like this?”

The princess once again turns around to her, a smile forming. “Who knows? Maybe one of them will stand up, telling all of them for a new chance. Just like what you did when I first arrived on Nightmare Night.”

*****

“Attention all hands of Logistics Battalion Eleven, please report to the well deck.”

I once again rest in my sit-up berth after another fun yet awkward lunch break with my squad and the mint-colored unicorn Lyra Heartstrings. Thinking about it now makes me smile of how that pony acts like a child when she sat between Corpsman Smith and I, even though we all got more than a few glances from other marines and sailors. It makes me smile, knowing that for once in my life I had a good time with not only my friends, but with a talking unicorn. Though, it still makes me feel better now that I am back in my squad.

I turn to Lyra, who is standing on her hind legs in the center berth across from us, staring at a small mirror while making funny faces.

“Yo, Brooke,” Michaels calls from underneath. “You finished that book?”

“What book?” I ask.

“You know… the uh… the World War Two book, with that one marine…”

“Oh, that. Yeah, just finished it. Hold on.” I hop out my berth and open my locker to get the certain book out.

“Wow, you have a lot of books there,” Lyra comments, leaning her head out of the berth getting a look inside.

“Yeah, Kev is one of those eggheads who prefers to lay low on his books,” Michaels mocks.

“Hey, you enjoy reading them too!” I respond back, tossing the book almost aggressively to Michaels.

Sergeant Mendez chuckles, lying in the berth above Lyra while playing a game on his phone. “You two would make a ‘great’ couple…”

“Mendez!” Michaels and I shout at the same time.

“See?” Mendez says to Lyra jokingly. “This is the type of stuff I have to put up with these two in the same room.” Lyra laughs softly. She seems to have a lot more fun here than the first time we met.

Three knocks on the doorway stops our little fun, unfortunately. As we all turn around, we see Staff Sergeant Alcatraz standing with a smirk across his face.

“How are things going here?” he asks.

“Going well, Staff Sergeant,” I respond sternly.

“Well, glad to see you guys are having fun.”

“We are, sir!” Lyra cries happily with a big grin on her face.

“Aye,” Staff Sergeant salutes. “Hate to break up your play date here, but your transportation will arrive in fifteen minutes.”

“Aw, really?” Lyra pouts her lips. “Do I really have to go?”

“Sorry fella’. Commander’s orders. Besides, we’re in the middle of an operation, and the last thing we need is putting your life at risk.” The unicorn’s ears droop to the side, and she hops out of the berth. Her head slumping close to the ground as the pony takes a few steps to Staff Sergeant Alcatraz.

I can’t help but feel a little sad that she has to go so soon. Surprising enough, she has behaved well throughout the days she stayed. And it seems time has whizzed by when we’re having fun.

“But,” Staff Sergeant adds in, capturing our attention once more. “You could always be her escort as well.” I turn to Lyra, who has the biggest smile on her face.

“We accept, Staff Sergeant,” Mendez replies, hopping out of his berth. “I can take her, sir.”

“I will too,” I say.

“Alright!” Lyra chants, squirming around excitedly.

“Very well, then,” Alcatraz says. “I’ll inform the lieutenant, and get Corpsman Smith as well just in case.”

“Aye, Staff Sergeant.”

*****

The warm refreshing air of the ocean enters my lungs the moment I step out on to the flight deck, located at the stern of the USS Anchorage. A cool, rushing feeling runs all around inside me as I take another deep breath, replacing the filtered air from being inside the LPD for too long. The last time I ever stepped out was when we finally came back from Ponyville, and that was almost seven days ago. The fresh ocean breeze mixed with fumes emitted by nearby helicopters on deck makes my eyes water. My ears are quickly filled with a chopper flying by and the loud roars of LCACs in the distance.

Sergeant Mendez is the last to step out on to the crowded flight deck. Around us are a dozen sailors in their recognizable colored vests, surrounding wrapped up packs of crates spread out taking up almost half of the deck, and waiting for the next aircraft to land and pick up the next set of said boxes. Off to our very right are two AH-1W Super Cobras strapped down on the very edge of the deck, their tails hanging over the side. And next to us is the rear end of a CH-46 Sea Knight sticking out of the aviation facility.

All eyes are converted to Corpsman Smith, Sergeant Mendez and I, with the mint-colored unicorn Lyra Heartstrings in between. Ignoring all the stares, I look down to make sure my sidearm is securely strapped to my right leg. None of us did not strap on our gear, except for our pistols. Not because it takes a while to ready ourselves, weighs us down while we escort our new friend, or being too secure or strict just by the way we look and act. Since our little trip to Canterlot and Ponyville, they did welcome us warmly, even though we had a rough and violent beginning. Despite some, or more, of our men and women having a disagreement about this situation, I want to return the favor. And so far, with Lyra being one of our first allied ‘animals’ we allowed on, she easily fitted in somehow. Even Princess Celestia enjoyed our and some of the others’ companies while we gave her the tour around the USS Anchorage, the USS Spruance and the USS Princeton in the past few days.

“Wow,” Lyra gasps, turning her head to look over the edge, spotting a couple MV-22 Ospreys flying by to the land about a quarter of a mile away. Just a few thousand meters from the Anchorage’s stern, our eyes fix upon a flying carriage heading in our direction from the USS Bonhomme Richard.

Lyra taps her four hooves on the flight deck, her eyes now returning to the crewmen awaiting the next aircraft to arrive to pick up another set of supplies, the two Super Cobras, and the open aviation facility with more wrapped up boxes inside. Usually, whenever she is around us, I believe she just has unlimited energy because she cannot stop moving.

“Is that it?” Smith asks and points to the incoming flying carriage pulled by two Royal Guard Pegasi.

“Well, what do ya’ think?” Mendez teases, adjusting his utility cover to shade his eyes from the sunlight as he looks up.

The white carriage, decorated with golden sleek vines, gently touches down on to the flight deck from port side, halting smoothly in the center. Mendez, Smith and I quickly move forward with Lyra in the center, almost at jogging speed. As we finally approach the carriage, the Pegasi at the front gives us a quick glare before we proceed.

“One moment please,” one of them says, unhooking himself and walking over to the carriage door. We take a step back as he opens it, revealing six ponies and a little lizard sitting inside, with bags on the floor. All of them suddenly have their eyes pointed at us standing with our hands behind our backs. I take a good look at them; two unicorns, two Pegasi, two regular ponies, and a baby lizard. I recognize them from when we first met in Canterlot and Ponyville, but I forgot their names.

“Hi, Twilight!” Lyra jumps around me and waves her hoof. “Hi Applejack. Hi Rarity. Hi Fluttershy. Hi Rainbow Dash. Hi Pinkie Pie. Hi Spike.” I can’t help but snort a little from her little enthusiastic intro.

“U-uh… h-hello… Lyra,” the lavender unicorn replies timidly. Her eyes dart around Mendez, Smith and I, the three of us giving them a welcoming smile. But, we didn’t know the lavender unicorn’s friends are staring at the rest of the crewmen behind us.

“Welcome aboard,” Sergeant Mendez greets. The ponies inside return the favor by giving us a mild smile, nothing special.

“All right, Lyra,” I turn down to the mint-colored unicorn. “Time for you to go.”

Immediately, she begins to pout her lips and whine like a child. “Aww, do I really have to? I… I can, uh, stay here… and, uh… help you out.”

“Thanks, but, uh…” Mendez takes a quick glance at the ponies before turning back to Lyra. “This type of, uh, ‘operation’ needs certain handling by us. Besides, you don’t have fingers.”

“D-do I really…?” Her eyes start to water, giving us the usual begging look that she wants to stay instead of returning home. As much as it hurts me as well, we don’t have much choice.

“Hey, don’t be like that,” Corpsman Smith comforts Lyra, kneeling down beside her. “Think of this. You are one of the first to ever step foot here. And guess what? Instead of seeing some petrified… u-unicorn… we saw this excited little horse showing not one bit of fear. This horse full of… curiosity, excitement, and… courage.” Lyra’s eyes begin to tear up as she brings up a wobbly smile, trying her best to put up a strong emotion. Smith removes her utility cover, carefully to not damage the knotted ponytail, and offers it to the unicorn.

“Here, have it,” she says softly.

Lyra’s eyes quickly grow in size until they cover most of her face, including a smile. She quickly moves back and forth between Smith’s face and the hat in her hand. Her ears begin to flicker like they have a mind of their own. “Y-you… you really mean it?”

Smith nods. “Go ahead. A gift from us.” Lyra turns to look at the ponies who are all staring at us with such curiosity and intent like they are waiting for some plot twist in a movie, looks back at Mendez and I, and then back at Smith. Slowly, she moves her two fore hooves until they firmly grasp the utility cover. Much to her surprise, they are somewhat soft, but feel sturdy.

Looking back up to the corpsman, Lyra begins to giggle; now knowing she has something she will keep forever. She even begins to tear up again. “Th-thanks… so much. Y-you really…”

“Hey, it’s a gift from us,” Smith acknowledges.

“Y-you, uh… you will… come back… right?”

“Sorry?”

“T-to Ponyville. Canterlot. You’ll come back, right?”

“U-uh… Lyra” the lavender unicorn, Twilight if I remember correctly, tries to call out, but Lyra ignores her.

Smith, Mendez and I turn to each other with skeptical looks on our faces. We have visited their two towns, I remember, but I never thought they would enjoy our company so much they want us to return. In fact, I don’t know how the other towns’ folks are doing after our introduction.

“W-well?” Lyra asks us once more. I didn’t realize that we were studying each other’s faces for so long. “Y-you’ll come back… r-right?”

“Hey, don’t you worry,” Mendez says, patting her softly on the head. “You’ll be seeing us soon. Just… not now.”

“But… you’ll come back, r-right?” Again, there is a moment of silence.

“Don’t worry. W-we will,” Mendez answers, kneeling down in front of the unicorn. “You remember the shake?”

Lyra’s ears perk right back up again, and she nods. “Yep!” The two of them pop their fists together, top to bottom first, delivering the final fist pound in the center, and giving each other a high-five with the other hand and hoof.

“Two-one,” Mendez announces.

“Oorah!” Lyra cheers.

After giving the three of us a quick hug and a simple goodbye, Lyra hops in the carriage. The Royal Guard closes the door and hooks himself up before he and his comrade race across the small flight deck and takes off into the sky.

“All hands, prepare for arrival of L-CAC Three-four,” the PA goes off loudly, creating an echo effect across the flight deck.

“You know you really didn’t have to give her the cover,” Mendez says to Smith with a smirk.

“She’s gonna miss us. And I think giving her a souvenir would be nice.”

“And we’ll be missing her as well,” I add in, the three of us following the flying carriage making a left turn to the land.

Mendez chuckles. “Yeah, yeah. Let’s get back in and report to the lieutenant.”

“Don’t have to tell us twice.” Truthfully, I will miss that energetic unicorn. She was so much fun to hang out the past few days. Maybe I will visit her again. Just maybe.

*****

Twilight Sparkle hangs her head out of the window as she stares at the small fleet of the human ships grouped together in such a form; a ship she now knows is an Arleigh Burke-class is moored in front of the large ship they just took off from, and another ship, slightly larger than the destroyer with a taller mast in the center and a more simple looking bridge, rests just on the left side. Both of them almost resemble a protection barrier, except for the larger ship’s rear and right side that faces the beach. A whirring sound enters her ears, quickly growing louder and louder by the second. It sounds as if there is a giant fan coming up.

“Hey!” Pinkie Pie chants, looking out the open window opposite from Twilight. “Look at this!” In a moment’s notice, most of the ponies race to the two windows on the opposite end of the carriage, leaving Twilight and Rainbow Dash struggling to have a tiny peak. The whirring sound becomes increasingly loud as it draws closer.

“What is that?” Applejack asks.

“Ugh, why do ‘all’ these things they have look like a box or a square?!” Rarity whines, pulling her graceful mane over her face.

“Come on! Let me see!” Rainbow begs, climbing over Fluttershy’s back, who emits an ‘eep!’

“Such… awesomeness!” Lyra squeals, gripping tightly on to her prized gift.

“Ooh! Ooh! It’s coming to the other side!” Pinkie says. This gives Twilight the great advantage, as she and Rainbow Dash are right next to the windows. But, she is suddenly crushed against the side, her head literally sticking outside by Pinkie Pie, Lyra and Spike wanting to get a look.

“Let me see! Let me see!”

“H-hey!” Twilight shouts. “Watch it!” The unicorn tries to wriggle herself free from the major pile up that is crushing her. Unable to get free, Twilight grumbles out of frustrations, and lets the two mares and her assistant push and shove to get a look at another giant boat, or what it seems like a boat, sail through the waters at a brisk speed. ‘Oohs’ are emitted from the ponies as a giant cloud of water mist sprays in all directions, blocking most of what appears to be the oddest boat Twilight has ever seen. Managing to get a glimpse of the loud machine swiftly moving to the waves towards the large ship they just took off from, the craft itself, according to Rarity, is indeed box-shaped. There were blocky objects fixed on either side, with giant fans on the rear, while in the center is bare empty. Twilight can barely scan more of the weird craft as it skims across the water surface at such incredible speed, leaving behind a cloud of water mist.

“Wow!” Lyra breathes. “How come they never showed me that?! It’s so awesome!”

Twilight twists her head to the pony lying on top of her. “Wait, what? They never told you what that thing is?”

Lyra shakes her head. “No. They never showed me this so-called area… um… well pit? No. Deck-y... s-something… Oh! Well deck! That’s what they call it.”

“Wait, does that mean they have a well?” Pinkie asks, shifting herself around, crushing poor Twilight below.

“Hey! Watch where you’re moving!” Twilight shouts back.

“No. They don’t,” Lyra answers, both the ponies and Spike ignoring Twilight’s struggling. “I don’t know why they call it a well deck if it doesn’t have a well. Sounds kind of funny.”

“Yeah! It kinda’ does sound weird!” Rainbow Dash snickers, her head hanging out the other window across from the carriage door along with Applejack, while Rarity and Fluttershy watch from behind.

The carriage steers a smooth right the moment as it reaches land, something the ponies are admiring in which they have never seen in almost a week. The whole group moves to the opposite side of the carriage. This time, Twilight manages to find a open spot without getting squished by other bodies. As they pass over the beach, they spot another of the same craft, this time, parked on a tiny beachfront while unloading its unknown cargo. Now, Twilight can carefully inspect the craft before the carriage swoops over the construction site. The only difference is the craft’s base, which looks deflated, while the rest looks completely related.

Twilight’s eyes catch the incredible sight of the human base still under construction. Flying overhead of what were once a tiny beachfront and a small forest patch now cleared and covered by a vast construction site, covering ten or more acres from shore to inland, with a main dirt road created by human-made machines that are running up and down. Starting from the beach is an acre of open space filled halfway with human-made machines in a jungle and desert color, and evenly divided in half by a main road created by the tracks of many other machines the humans use. The main road runs through the base all the way until it disappears by the construction of workers. There are sections that are all easily identified, divided by cheap fences and concrete barriers. Sometimes there are more sections on one side than the other, where there is more equipment. There is a large open area sitting just below the carriage, protruding from the main base. According to Twilight’s view, it covers approximately four acres of land, with four even sides like a square. Six circles with a letter H are painted within in red and white paint, one of them containing an MV-22 Osprey. She guesses it might be some landing spots for the air transportation.

“Would ya’ look at that,” Applejack says.

“What? Those things rolling around, or the whole construction site?” Rainbow turns to the cowpony. “Because I’m liking both of them now.”

“B-but… but… b-but… wh-what a-about those…” Fluttershy stammers her words in such fright, she start nibbling her two hooves. “Th-those… poor… creatures? Th-they just… des-destroyed a forest…”

“Don’t worry, Fluttershy,” Twilight says, putting a hoof on the trembling Pegasus. “Princess Celestia informed me through the letter that they moved the forest and the critters to another place safely before they started building.”

Fluttershy lets out a breath of relief. “O-oh… w-well, that’s good.”

The ponies continue to watch at the humans on one side of the base closest to the beach setting up the things they brought from the ships, while on the opposite end, the ponies are placing down the dividers and walls that will make up the base. But, Twilight notices something the moment she first set eyes on the layout. There is a large gap between the humans and the ponies. They are separated. And judging by how the base looks, production seems to be slow.

“All right, girls,” Applejack says, moving back to an open spot. The rest do the same. “Now that’s what I call ‘mission accomplished’.”

“Easy for you to say,” Rarity backfires, turning her head away from the cowpony. “That was possibly the ‘worst’… experience… of my—”

“Rarity!!” the whole group, except for Spike, stops the fashionista’s whine once again.

“Don’t you realize about this whole ordeal?” Twilight says, her expression slowly changing back to her original excitement. “We are one of the first ponies to… like… step hoof into their machines. Do you know what that means?”

“You asked us the same question twice, Twi,” Applejack points out, but Twilight ignores her.

“We made history, girls. Imagine. We’ll be on the history books that we are the first to be on their ships.”

“I thought the whole history-thing was when they were introduced in Canterlot and Ponyville,” Rainbow scratches her head.

“W-well… yes, that too, but, for ‘us’. To represent as the Elements of Harmony.”

Twilight continues her rambling almost halfway through the flight back home to Ponyville. When she finishes, her friends, except for Pinkie Pie bouncing up and down on her seat, she virtually gives up on how they played a major roll in representing as the Elements of Harmony to welcome the humans, and how they are possibly the first to sail all the way around Equestria. It doesn’t surprise her anyway. Most of the time whenever Twilight tells her friends something she believes will change the history of Equestria forever, they seem to shrug it off like it is no big deal.

The flight lasts until early evening. Though long and incredibly boring, the ponies did manage to get some needed rest in the most comfortable seats in the royal carriage, rather than sitting on paper-thin cloth in a roaring-loud craft known as what the humans call an aircraft. Some of Twilight’s friends, Lyra, Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie and Spike, are all fast asleep. Except for Rarity, Applejack, Rainbow Dash and Twilight, they watch out through the nearest window, being incredibly silent to one another. It is even stranger to Twilight that they have been this quiet throughout almost half of the trip back home.

Leaning her head on the open windowsill, allowing the wind to mess up her mane once again, Twilight lets out another yawn as she is in a middle of a battle to keep her eyes from shutting. A sudden spike of energy fills her immediately when she spots the town of Ponyville emerging from over a hill.

“Girls!” she turns around to half of her friends still fast asleep. “Girls, wake up! We’re home!”

“Well, holy hayseed!” Applejack cheers, her, Rainbow Dash and Rarity looking out the window. Fluttershy, Lyra and Spike begin to stir, except for Pinkie Pie.

“W-wait… wh-what’s going on?” Lyra mumbles as she rubs her eyes, still holding on to the hat one of the marines gave her.

“Oh, my! It feels like it’s been forever to be back home!” Rarity cries out full of glee.

The royal carriage slowly descends into town; Princess Celestia’s sun is still shining brightly like it is still in the late afternoon. The carriage makes another successful and smooth landing on an open area of town, suddenly waking Pinkie Pie up from her deep slumber.

“Wh-what’s going on?” the pink mare asks, twisting her head a full 360° to see what is going on. Eventually, the carriage comes to a steady halt. Twilight opens the door, and steps out first with her bags over her back. She takes her time to feel the earthy ground with her hooves after being on a metal ship for so long, to hear the cheery voices of ponies going about their day before returning to their places, and to breath the nostalgic air she calls home.

“Boy, it’s good to be home,” Applejack praises as she steps off the carriage.

“Yeah, it’s kinda’ nice to be back home once in a—” Rainbow Dash agrees, but is quickly cut off by a pink blur racing out of the carriage in a mere second. None other than Pinkie Pie, she dives head first into the ground, and hugs tightly to a small pile of dirt.

“Finally!!” she cheers. “Oh, ground! Ground! Ground! Oh, how I missed you so much!” As the rest of the ponies hop out of the carriage, they make a disgusted look once they see Pinkie begin kissing the small pile of dirt. This gives the opportunity for Twilight to give a quick thanks to the Royal Guard Pegasi before letting them take off again back to Canterlot.

“W-well, um,” Rarity stutters a little, veering her eyes to a different direction. “I guess I’ll be picking up Sweetie Belle now. It is starting to get late.”

“Yeah,” Applejack says. “I’ll walk with ya’. She must be with Apple Bloom and Scootaloo back in Sweet Apple Acres.”

“Yeah,” Rainbow Dash yawns, stretching a little after being cooped up in the carriage for almost half of the day. “I’ll admit, being on that ship was awesome. But…” She yawns again. “Boy, was that trip exhausting.”

“Well, look who’s the tired one now,” Twilight teases a little.

“Hey! That trip around Equestria to meet you guys can get tiring.”

“Ya’ only went halfway,” Applejack corrects. “’We’ had to go all the way ‘round Equestria.”

“And don’t get me started on the living conditions we had to endure,” Rarity adds in.

“Girls!” Twilight shouts, taking no chance of another argument breaking out. The three mares silence themselves and turn to Twilight. “Come on, now. Let’s not get into another fight. We just came back from one of the most amazing experiences ever.”

“She does have a point,” Lyra comments, when the group turns and stares at her.

“You weren’t even with us,” Rainbow says, shooting her fore hooves outwards.

“I may not, but I have been on the other three ships along with Princess Celestia,” Lyra grins. “The Spruance, the Princeton, and the Anchorage. And I also got this cool souven—”

“We get it,” Twilight and her friends deadpan together.

“Look, the point is this,” Twilight begins to get her friends back into her focus. “Besides some of the mishaps we had, I wouldn’t have done this mission without you girls. Together, besides that we represented ourselves as the Elements of Harmony, we showed ourselves as something our new allies have never seen before.”

“Well, I know plenty of things the humans showed us while we were hangin’ around,” Rainbow says, only to receive unamused stares from her friends.

“Well, Twilight,” Applejack says while adjusting her Stetson. “All I could say that was some trip we had.”

“Nothing like we have ever done before,” Rarity adds.

“W-well, i-it’s um, nice, I guess,” Fluttershy mumbles.

“And I told you they existed!” Lyra cries out. There is a silence between her and Twilight and her friends giving her annoyed expressions.

“Shouldn’t ya’ be back in Canterlot with Bon Bon?” Applejack asks.

“O-oh, yeah! I gotta’ head to the station quick! Thanks so much for letting me be here, T-T-Y-L bye!” The mint-colored unicorn dashes away to the side, leaving a small plume of dust hanging in the air before floating back down.

“’T-T-Y-L’?” Twilight asks confused.

“What in tarnation does that mean?” Applejack asks.

“Must be something the humans taught her,” Rainbow waves a hoof. “That unicorn is so full of herself.”

“Guess you might be right.” The cowpony turns back to Twilight. “Well, guess we better get home. Gotta’ lot o’ work to do at the farm tomorrow.”

“O-oh, yes. I need to pick up Sweetie as well,” Rarity says.

“Alright,” Twilight says. “All I want to says is, thank you, for being with me.”

“W-we’re always—there for you, Twilight,” Fluttershy says a little more confidently. The mares and Spike pull in for a group hug, when Pinkie Pie suddenly comes down from above.

“Hey! Don’t forget me!”

After a small laugh from a pile up the party pony had created, the ponies went their separate ways to go home. For Twilight and Spike, their home is just around the corner.

“Boy, am I hungry,” Spike says rubbing his growling stomach.

“You could say that again,” Twilight giggles, using her magic to open the door of their tree library. “Say, how about I fix something up?”

“Uh, I don’t know. Remember what happened the last time you tried to cook pasta?”

“Oh, yeah.” Twilight still remembers the first time she cooked the simplest dish ever a few months ago. Even that, she nearly burned down the library. “How about this? As for your great value effort, how would a big bowl of gems sound?”

Spike’s mouth begins to water the moment he hears the word ‘gems’. His mouth begins to fill like a small pond, and starts licking his lips. “Oh boy! Who would deny that request?!” The baby dragon races inside, and Twilight follows suit, closing the door behind.

“Just let me write a letter to Princess Celestia, and I’ll get your treat.”

“Oh, come on, Twilight! You always do that!”

“I’m just kidding.”

*****

Applejack and Rarity walk back to Sweet Apple Acres, side by side close to each other, but completely silent throughout the entire trip. Both of them are tired, from not only the flight from White Tail Forest Beach, but from the entire seven days of being out on sea in an alien boat. It’s way too silent for them.

“S-so,” Rarity clears her throat, trying to at least have a regular conversation.

“Huh?” Applejack turns to the fashionista.

“W-well, um, they seem kinda’… nice. A bit.”

“I guess.”

Both mares fall into another awkward silence as they enter Applejack’s farmland, now slowly making their way to the apple tree farm to where the Cutie Mark Crusaders are. Rarity turns to see Applejack with her head hanging low, clearly pondering over something.

“Is everything alright?” she asks.

The cowpony quickly lifts up her head. “Huh? O-oh, yeah. Yeah. J-just, uh, thinkin’ over somethin’.”

“What is it?”

“W-well… uh… i-it’s complicated, I would say.”

Rarity raises an eyebrow, and shifts a little closer. “Is it the humans?”

“I-I guess…” Applejack shakes her head in frustration. “I… I don’t know. It’s hard.”

“Applejack.” Rarity’s voice changes into a serious tone, something Applejack wishes not to hear. Because she knows how Rarity can be when things get serious. “You’re like a ill-cut gem. I can clearly see something is wrong. So, what is it?”

Applejack takes a deep breath. She knows she can’t argue against Rarity. As she prepares to reply, the two mares come across an open area of the apple tree farm. A large trench covers the entire area, with a few trees still lying around uprooted. The trench goes on until it reaches a small open field, where the two mares find the Cutie Mark Crusader clubhouse in the middle. But, that doesn’t trouble Rarity at all. She knows for a fact this is the spot where one of the human aircraft crashed landed on the day they left to the beach. As she and Applejack silently examine at the aftermath, the cowpony begins to move around the massive pile of dirt and uprooted trees. Rarity quickly catches up.

“I just have a feelin’,” Applejack finally says. “And I’ve been thinkin’ ‘bout it for a while now.”

Rarity turns to her friend, slightly confused. “What do you mean? The humans?”

“Yeah. I asked Twilight about this before we left to Manehattan.”

Silence. “Well?”

“I asked her if… well, maybe they came here for a reason.”

Again, Rarity tilts her head to the side out of confusion. “Wh-what do you mean?”

“Come on, Rarity. Ya’ know who I’m talkin’ about. The humans. What if they came here for a reason? Or… s-somepony sent them here on purpose?”

“I… I don’t know.” Rarity is stuck on her words. She heard Applejack talk about this before they left to Manehattan with Twilight. Though, the cowpony does have a serious theory. “But, hopefully, the princesses can return them back to where they come from.”

“That’s what I told my family,” Applejack says, looking straight down towards the small field with the tree house in the middle. “Come on. Let’s pick your sister up.”

The two begin continue walking down the field, following alongside the giant trench that was created by the flying contraption. When they finally reach the tree house, Rarity and Applejack can clearly hear the three fillies chattering about something, probably the next topics on how to earn their cutie marks.

“Apple Bloom!” Applejack hollers. The friendly chattering quickly changes to a short chaos of loud whispering and scraping, like something is being moved across the floor.

“C-comin’!” Applejack’s younger sister shouts back. A few seconds later, the door opens up, and three fillies race out until they reach the two waiting mares.

“Hi, Rarity!” Sweetie Belle says, panting heavily. “How was… the trip?”

“Quite, uh, fun,” Rarity replies, putting on a fake smile.

“What were you three doing there, anyway?” Applejack asks.

“O-oh! Um, we were, uh… making something…” Apple Bloom hesitates.

Applejack raises an eyebrow. “Like what?”

“W-well… um…”

“Something special!” Scootaloo interrupts.

“For the humans!” Sweetie Belle adds in.

“A surprise!” the trio says, showing Rarity and Applejack an awfully large grin. The two mares merely stare at them with quizzical looks.

“Listen, girls,” Applejack begins. “I don’t think the humans will be returning anytime soon. They’ve got a lot o’ things to do.” The fillies let out a whiny ‘aw’, their ears twisting back when they hear the troubling news.

“Besides, we need to, uh, give them some time to adjust here in Equestria,” Rarity says. “Now, come on, Sweetie. We’re going home.”

“Aw. Do I really have—?”

“Don’t even think about it, young lady. You’ve stayed with the Apples for six days. Now it’s time for us to go home.” Sweetie lowers her head in solemn defeat, knowing she can’t even argue back at her sister, even though she can. After saying goodbye to her friends and a thank you to Applejack, Sweetie starts taking the lead to head back home.

“Well, I guess we’ll see each other tomorrow?” Rarity asks the orange earth pony, who in turn nods.

“Sure thing. We’ll be cleanin’ up this area, probably tomorrow.”

“I see. Well, good day, Applejack.” Rarity begins walking away to catch up to her younger sister.

“Hey, uh, Rarity,” Applejack calls out, stopping the fashionista. “Ya’ know, after what we experienced ‘n all that, I think it was worth Twi’s time.”

Rarity remains silent for a few seconds, before a smile appears on her. “I think so too. I think she appreciates the things we do. And the things she does for us.”

Applejack returns the smile, when Apple Bloom suddenly interrupts the two. “And besides, them humans seem pretty nice!”

“Yeah!” Scootaloo agrees. “I wonder if we can see them again!”

“Or maybe have a school field trip on one of their, uh… uh… what are they called, Applejack?”

“Come on now, you two. Ya’ll know how these humans can get sometimes. And Scootaloo, shouldn’t you be at home now?”

“Oh, alright,” Scootaloo says disgruntled. She quickly says her thanks and goodbyes before racing off through the apple tree farm.

“Sometimes I wonder how that filly has so much energy,” Rarity ponders, before turning back to Applejack. “I’ll see you tomorrow?”

A grin appears on Applejack’s face. “If ya’ wanna get your hooves dirty…”

“Ugh! You always do that!” Rarity’s makes a disgusted look, before turning around and begins walking away.

*****

Dear Princess Celestia,

I am pleased to say that I have returned home from our trip. I hope things are going well at the new location with the humans, and with Princess Luna and Princess Cadance. As of now, I thought about some things throughout my journey with the humans. Not only that I realize that we may not be alone, or are one of the most intellectual species we know as a whole. I have come to realize that not all of us know what is beyond our land, let alone our own world. This is not a report about what I learned in friendship, this is a report about other life existing somewhere in the universe.

Your Faithful Student,

Twilight Sparkle

With a cup of coffee between her two hooves, Twilight watches her number one assistant send her letter by his signature green flame. The fireball carries itself out the open window nearby, before Spike closes it, and plops himself on the couch.

“Ah,” he sighs gratefully, popping a few joints while stretching before gulping down a cup of apple juice. “I must say, Twilight, that is one adventure I will never forget.”

“Which one?” Twilight asks, a smile forming as she looks at what the little dragon did. “The big bowl of gems your still eating, or the ‘great’ sea adventure?”

“Hey, it’s not that I’m a slow eater. I love to savor every bit of it.” Spike tosses a small re ruby into his mouth, and chews slowly. “Ooh. That one has a bit of a kick to it.”

Twilight giggles a little, taking a long sip of her coffee as she watches Spike pick out another gem and slowly eating it.

“Still, the trip with the humans? Boy, I can’t wait tell Snips and Snails about it.” He laughs in the middle. “Can’t wait to see their jealous faces.”

“Spike, you do realize that this ‘trip’ was actually a mission by Princess Celestia, right?”

“Of course. But, it was like, uh… a trip and a mission.”

“I… guess you could say that.” Spike takes another bite of the gem.

“But the best part of it was when there was the pirates!” The little dragon hops to his feet on the couch, making representations of the ships with his tiny claws. “That he’i-coop was all like ‘tuh-tuh-tuh-tuh’, and then there was a fireball, and then the captain was all like ‘ah, look out!’, and the fireball exploded!”

Not even noticing, as Spike keeps on rambling, Twilight suddenly feels herself frozen in her seat. Her hooves start trembling, along with the coffee in her mug it nearly spills over. As Twilight watches Spike explaining about the encounter with the pirates, mimicking the destroyers’ actions, making explosion sounds with his mouth, the unicorn feels a pressure building up inside her head. The loud sounds of the ships firing at the pirates, witnessing the destruction they are capable of, it is all too much for her to handle. And listening to Spike is not helping her calm down. It feels as though she just wants to hide, fast.

“A-and then, Pinkie and Rainbow Dash came in from the other ship, and was all like—” Spike suddenly stops short when he feels something lodged in his stomach. With a loud belch, a letter reforms out of the green flames, gently hovering in midair before Spike catches it.

“A letter from Princess Celestia?” Twilight shakes her head, the pressure finally subsiding once she sees her assistant walking up and handing her the letter.

“That sure is a fast response,” he says suspiciously.

“I know.” Twilight unrolls the scroll, and begins reading. But, after a few seconds, her eyes dilate, and she turns to Spike. “Spike, sorry to say this, but—”

“Yeah, yeah. I know. I’ll be in my room.” Spike knows the routine. Whenever Princess Celestia sends Twilight a letter for her eyes to read only, she asks him to give her some time alone. As usual, he grabs his bow half-filled with gems and cup of apple juice, and heads upstairs. Once Twilight hears the door close, she reopens the letter and begins reading.

Dear Twilight,

Thank your for your concern. The commanders told me everything of what you all did, and I could not be more proud than anything of what you and your friends achieved. However, there are some things I would like to discuss with you tomorrow morning.

I have spoken with my sister and Princess Cadance about a situation we are dealing with building the humans’ new base, and I would like to talk to you about it. I will see you tomorrow morning at nine o’clock.

Your Mentor,

Princess Celestia

Twilight’s eyes begin to widen even further as she rereads about this ‘situation’ between Celestia and the humans. Her heart begins to race with anxiety and fear, and her mind is telling her it cannot be what she is thinking of. Has there been another fight?

Author's Note

FACTS:

"Esse Quam Videri" (Latin for To Be, Rather than to Seem) is a motto for Virginia-class USS North Carolina (SSN-777), & Forrest Sherman-class USS Turner Joy (DD-951)